Heaven and Hell

The Final Frontier- Dr. Richard Kent

Wed, 25 Feb 2015 11:18:54 -0600

WARNING -THIS BOOK COULD CHANGE YOUR AFTERLIFE!
Where do we go when we die? Are there really such place as Heaven and Hell? Within these pages are the testimonies of 25 individuals who have had near-death and after-death experiences. These 25 individuals have died as a result of a heart attack, a road accident, a suicide attempt, a Vietnamese bullet wound, on the operating table, of pneumonia, and many other lethal conditions. The individuals in this book recount their amazing stories of the afterlife, having crossed the Final Frontier of death.
Some tell of their wonderful experiences in Heaven, and the love, joy, and peace they found there. Others recall terrifying images of Hell, which is very real, according to the teachings of Jesus Christ. Heaven and Hell are described in great detail, as well as how to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.

Warning -This Book Could Change Your Afterlife. Where do we go when we die? Are there really such place as Heaven and Hell? Within these pages are the testimonies of 25 individuals who have had near-death and after-death experiences. These 25 individuals have died as a result of a heart attack, a road accident, a suicide attempt, a Vietnamese bullet wound, on the operating table, of pneumonia, and many other lethal conditions. The individuals in this book recount their amazing stories of the afterlife, having crossed the Final Frontier of death.
Some tell of their wonderful experiences in Heaven, and the love, joy, and peace they found there. Others recall terrifying images of Hell, which is very real, according to the teachings of Jesus Christ. Heaven and Hell are described in great detail, as well as how to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.
This book was co-authored by Dr Richard Kent and Val Fotherby in 1997. It was written to bring attention to the reality of life after death. The forward of this book is by Dr Maurice Rawlings, who is a world expert on Near Death Experiences, and the author of three books on the subject. Dr. Rawlings was the former Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga, USA. He was also the former personal physician at the Pentagon for the Joint Chiefs of Staff.
This book was first published by HarperCollins in the UK in 1997, and in 2002 by Zondervan Books in the USA. In 2005 the copyright of this book reverted to The Final Frontier Charitable Trust (Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity number 1106663). The aim of this charity is simply to promote the Gospel of Jesus Christ, entirely free.
The book has been updated by Dr Richard Kent to include new research by many practising doctors in the USA and the UK on Near Death Experiences, and details of two free movies, “The Final Frontier” and “The Lazarus Phenomenon” available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. The book also includes Dr Kent’s research into Death, Near Death Experiences, and Resurrections in the Bible, since we will all one day experience this. Dr Kent has also included a section about the aggregated experiences of over 300 patients who have had Near Death Experiences in Chapter 42, “What is it really like to die, and what happens next?”
CHAPTER 4: ABOUT DR RICHARD KENT, CO-AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK
Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor aged 60. He was born in 1946, and trained at the Middlesex Hospital in London. He qualified in 1969, at the age of 22. He met his wife, Val, a staff nurse in Casualty, soon after qualifying, and they have been a very happy couple ever since. They married in 1971, and have three daughters, Emma, Sarah, and Lucy. In 1973 Richard joined a very large medical practice with eight partners and 18,000 patients.
One of Richard's patients was a 4 year-old boy who died with leukaemia. The little boy died whilst Richard was actually treating him at home. This greatly distressed the poor parents, and it greatly upset Richard as well.
Following this, Richard and Val were "seeking" for some meaning to life. In his job as a GP Richard was very familiar with death at all ages, and wanted to know the answer to the following three questions:
1. 2. 3.
Where do we all come from? Why are we here? Where do we go next?
Richard and Val found these questions very difficult question to answer! In the UK most people have no answers to these questions, and frequently do not even understand the questions!
Richard also found that many people were embarrassed by these
questions!
Richard’s first job as a General Practitioner was in Brighton and Hove, working in a Jewish practice. Richard is not Jewish, but he developed a great liking for the Jewish people. Richard and Val have visited Israel many times since, and also attend a church that supports Israel.
Richard had an interest in the history of the Second World War, and was familiar with the details of the Jewish Holocaust. Richard and Val recently visited Auschwitz Concentration Camp in Poland, and regularly visit Yad Vashem, the Holocaust Memorial in Jerusalem.
Richard was careful not make any personal judgement on the people responsible for the Holocaust. Richard did however come to the conclusion that there must be an evil force on this planet that caused people to inflict such suffering on others. The Bible refers to this spiritual entity as Satan, and Richard decided that Satan was very real. This lead to a detailed study of the Bible, and Richard and Val became born again Christians together in 1974.
Richard became interested in the research into after-death experiences by the American consultant cardiologist, Dr. Maurice Rawlings, who has written the introduction to this book. This interest was the beginning of Richard’s research into the experiences of clinically dead patients who were resuscitated, and reported after-death experiences.
Richard is a co-author of two books The Final Frontier and Beyond The Final Frontier, which include a total of 51 true stories of patients who have died and met Jesus Christ. Many individuals in the books visited either Heaven or Hell. These books are both available free on their charity web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk
Richard retired from General practice in 1997. He is now a part time unpaid conference speaker, evangelist, Bible teacher and author. His wife, Mrs Val Kent, is a retired nurse, and works closely with Richard. They are both ordained ministers. They now live in a rented house near Winchester in the UK, close to other members of their family.
Richard used to regularly run the London Marathon, and other marathons, to raise money for various charities. He now prefers to simply jog with friends!
Richard and Val work from a UK registered charity (The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663). They have spoken in church conferences in the UK, the US, Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximum-security prison in the Philippines. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church.
Richard has been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview.
1. 2.
3.
If you have found this book helpful please e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com If you have had a near-death experience yourself, which you would like published, please e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com For all other enquiries, please e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com
CHAPTER 5: ABOUT VAL FOTHERBY, CO-AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK
Val Fotherby taught in a large comprehensive school where she was head of history; she is now retired. Brought up in a Christian family, she made a commitment to the Lord as a young child. She is married to David who is a director of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International, and they have a married daughter, Jane, and one grandson, Daniel. Val wrote the story of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International in Catching the Vision, the British sequel to the best-selling Christian biography, The Happiest People on Earth, and also The Awakening Giant, that told the story of the world-wide growth of the Fellowship. She and David have travelled extensively for the FGBMFI throughout Europe, particularly to Italy, and also to South Africa.
Other Books written by Val Fotherby
Catching the Vision Paperback 192 pages (April 7, 1989) Publisher: Kingsway Communications ISBN: 0860657043
Catching the Vision is the British sequel to The Happiest People on Earth, by John and Elizabeth Sherrill, who also wrote the foreword to Catching the Vision. It tells the story of how the FGBMFI started, essentially after the World Convention was held in London in 1965. The book charts the growth of the Fellowship from that time until the late 1980’s, with amazing stories of how God used ordinary men and women to bring people into the Kingdom of God.
The Awakening Giant Paperback 192 pages (May 2, 2000) Publisher: Zondervan ISBN: 0551032340
This book tells the amazing story of the Full Gospel Businessmen's Fellowship International, with the miraculous growth of the Fellowship into 150 countries over 40 years. The FGBMFI was founded in the USA, with a vision of awakening the laymen of the world for the Gospel. The organisation is now established in South America, the UK, Vietnam, Japan, Australia, New Zealand, the former Communist countries, Africa and Central America. This book recounts the amazing testimonies of the men and women whose lives have been changed. From politicians to
street beggars, the organisation have impacted many thousands of lives, and continues to do so. The book is the follow-up book to The Happiest People On Earth by Demos Shakarian (the US story) and
Catching The Vision (the UK story, which has sold 10,000 copies) by Val Fotherby. Included in this book are many more exciting new stories about God's work in FGBMFI.
CHAPTER 6: FREE COMPANION E-BOOK, “BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER”
BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER by Dr Richard Kent and David Waite is the second book in the series on Near Death Experiences.
The book is now viewable and downloadable FREE on the Final Frontier web site: www.finalfrontier.org.uk
This book was first published by HarperCollins in the UK in AD 2000, and by Zondervan in the USA in 2002.
This book is a follow up book to the earlier book The Final Frontier, and relates the true stories of 26 individuals who have encountered death, and beyond.
The book was researched by Dr Richard Kent, a retired UK medical doctor, and introduced by a Dr John Sloan, a consultant in Accident and Emergency at Leeds General Infirmary, UK.
In one case history the actual ECG’s showing clinical death are presented, as well as a letter from the hospital concerned confirming death.
Some of the experiences describe Heaven in detail. Some of the stories contain very frightening descriptions of Hell. Dr Richard Kent also explains in detail what the Bible says about Heaven and Hell, and how to go to Heaven.
There is also additional material from acclaimed International speaker Dr Chuck Missler on the Existence of God, Jesus Christ, and the Bible.
The book was co-authored by David Waite, winner of the prestigious Christian Broadcasting Council’s Gold Award for the Best Non-Fiction Christian book of 1998.
To view and download the book, please visit BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 7: FREE MOVIE “THE FINAL FRONTIER”
With the arrival of the technology for Cardio Pulmonary Resuscitation the medical profession has been faced with the reality of Near Death Experiences. In this documentary movie, the subject is studied in great detail, and the following doctors and patients are interviewed in depth:
• Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist at the Diagnostic Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.
• Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, USA.
• Dr Melvine Morse, of the Seattle Children's Hospital, USA. • Dr Tony Lawrence, of Coventry University, UK. • Dr Richard Kent, retired General Practitioner, UK.
• Ian McCormack of New Zealand, who died in Mauritius after stings from the highly venomous box jelly fish. He relates his personal experiences of Heaven and Hell.
• Ronald Reagan of the USA relates his experiences of Hell, after dying in an ambulance following injuries sustained in a fight.
• In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher in the USA, is interviewed.
Research proves that NDE’s are legitimate. It is estimated that between 12 and 15 million Americans have had NDE experiences.
This is such an enormous number of shared experiences, that there is no question that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications are enormous.
The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE FINAL FRONTIER MOVIE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 8: FREE MOVIE, “THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON”
This movie has already been screened in many public cinemas in many countries. The narrative is documentary in style, filmed on the actual locations of the events portrayed, with fantastic special effects, and amazing music. The subject of death is studied in some detail, and the following four medical doctors are interviewed in depth: • Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The International Association of Near Death
Studies) • Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children's Hospital, USA • Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry University, UK • Dr Richard Kent M.D. (Retired General Practitioner) UK
The movie starts with a dramatisation of the Lazarus and the Rich Man in Luke 16, vv 19 - 31, as told by Jesus Christ, and recorded by Dr Luke in his Gospel. The special effects in this section of the movie of both Heaven and Hell are amazing.
The movie then turns to the true story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria
who was raised from the dead after 3 days. Pastor Daniel died after a road traffic accident. He still has his death certificate, written by a hospital doctor. In the movie he recounts his experiences, with amazing computer generated images of both Heaven and Hell. The actual footage of the coming back to life of Pastor Daniel is shown in the movie. Pastor Daniel is personally interviewed in the movie.
The movie concludes with the true story of Ian McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15 minutes in a hospital Emergency Room, after five separate stings from deadly dangerous box-jelly fish. Ian met Jesus Christ after death, and was transported to both Heaven and Hell. Ian McCormack is personally interviewed in the movie, and his story is filmed on the exact locations
The movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on
www.finalfrontier.org.uk
To view the trailer, please visit TRAILER OF THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
The entire movie may be viewed and downloaded entirely free. Please visit THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 9: FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD FREE CONFERENCES
Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK registered charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663. They have spoken in church conferences in the UK, the US, Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximum-security prison in the Philippines. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church.
Richard has been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview. Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on the following subjects:
1. After Death Experiences 2. Evangelism is Easy 3. Creation: The Genesis Account 4. Evolution is Impossible 5. Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount
Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant 6. The Crucifixion: medical and prophetic aspects 7. The Shroud of Turin proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ 8. The Bible is Supernatural 9. What does God think about Abortion? 10. The Rapture of believers in our lifetime 11. God’s supernatural plan for your Money 12. How to have miracle
Free copies of all the PowerPoint presentations, both books, and both movies are left with the host church for free copying and distribution. All travelling and accommodation expenses are met by Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the conferences are entirely free to the host churches.
Richard has so far given these conferences in the UK, Western and Eastern Europe, the USA, the Caribbean, Africa, Pakistan, and the Philippines.
For further information please visit FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 10: DR. MAURICE RAWLINGS EXPLAINS NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES
Dr. Maurice Rawlings is a specialist in cardiovascular diseases at the Diagnostic Centre and area hospitals of Chattanooga, and graduated with honours from the George Washington University Medical School. He served in both the Army and the Navy and became Chief of Cardiology at the 97th General Hospital in Frankfurt, Germany. He was promoted to personal physician at the Pentagon for the Joint Chiefs of Staff, which included Generals Marshall, Bradley, and Dwight Eisenhower, before he became President of the United States.
In civilian life Dr. Rawlings was appointed to the National Teaching Faculty of the American Heart Association, specialising in the teaching methods for the retrieval of patients from sudden death. He taught at various medical schools and hospitals and conducted courses for doctors and nurses in many countries.
Dr. Rawlings is the Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga, a member of the International Committee on Cardiovascular Diseases, a past Governor for the American College of Cardiology for the State of Tennessee, founder of the area’s Regional Emergency Medical Services Council, Faculty Instructor for the Advanced Cardiac Life Support programs, and Fellow of the American College of Physicians, the College of Cardiology, and the College of Chest Physicians. Dr Rawlings has written many articles on heart disease for national medical journals.
In addition, he has authored four books on Near Death Experiences: “Beyond Death’s Door”, “To Hell and Back”, “Life Wish: Reincarnation, Reality or Hoax?” and “Before Death Comes”.
All of the cases of near-death experiences I had heard about, in all the resuscitation we had taught in many countries, had been good experiences, until one day I ran across a negative experience. It was because we started the interview whilst we were resuscitating the patient in the heat of battle.
This was a 47 year old man, a US mail carrier, exercising on the treadmill to reproduce this chest pain he complained about whilst doing exercise at home. Instead of just getting the pain his EKG went haywire and he dropped dead, moving the treadmill which swept him off like so much trash. The other doctors had left the building, but the nurses were still there and knew what to do. One started an IV and the other breathing with an AMBU bag, more aesthetic than mouth to mouth. I was doing the external heart compressions, and the patient kept saying, ‘Doctor, don’t stop!’ When I would stop to reach for something, he would say, ‘I’m in Hell again.’ Most patients would say, ‘Take your big hands off, you’re breaking my ribs.’ I knew something was wrong.
He had a complication whereby we had to put a pacemaker down his collarbone vein right there on the floor. It had a big effect on me. Blood was spurting everywhere, I was pushing and I told him to shut up and not to bother me with his Hell business. I was trying to save his life, and he was trying to tell me about some nefarious nightmare he’s had in the death throes. That’s what I thought until he kept saying it. The nurses gave me that look, as if to say, this is a dying man’s wish. He then asked me something that was the ultimate insult, which was, ‘Doctor, pray for me.’ I told him he that was out of his mind, I wasn’t a minister. Again he asked me to pray for him, and the nurses were still looking at me with anticipation. So I did. I made up a make-believe prayer, a nonsense. I just wanted to get him off my back so I told him to say it after me. ‘I believe Jesus Christ is the Son of God.’ Go on, say it. ‘Please keep me out of Hell.’ Say it! ‘And if I live I’m on the hook, I’m yours forever.’ I remember that part well, because he’s been ‘on the hook’ ever since. He is a firm Christian man. Each time of interrupted CPR to adjust the pacemaker, he would convulse, turn blue, stop breathing, his heart would stop beating, and I’d reach over and start him up again like you can. Every time I’d let go, he’d be back in Hell.
After I said this there were no more writhing experiences, no more negative fighting attitude. He was calm. I asked him the next day to tell me about being in Hell. I told him he had frightened the nurses to death, and he had scared the Hell out of me. He said, ‘What Hell? After that prayer you gave, I remember seeing my mother when she was living, although she had died when I was three years old.’ Impossible! He picked her out of a photograph album his aunt brought in next day, but he had never actually seen her. He identified her from her clothing. He had seen her in Heaven. What apparently happened was that he had sublimated the Hell experiences to painless parts of his memory, but after the conversion he had Heaven experiences.
That ‘nonsensical’ prayer I prayed to humour him not only got the man converted, but it got me too. We both became born again Christians.
I had specialised in retrieval methods long before this experience, and I would teach at medical school at the American Heart Association all over the world about how to set up retrieval practices from sudden death. Provided people know what to do, and the patient has not been in a mangled death, 50 per cent of clinical deaths can be brought back to life again. Teaching about Cardiopulmonary Resuscitation has been going on since 1973 and is getting better all the time. The problem is that the term ‘near death experience’ has become a bit of a wastebasket for all sorts of experiences, some involving bright lights but no death at all. We are trying to limit investigations into clinical death, where heart and breathing stop, and where a sequence of events is presented for analysis.
The first tissue to die, because it is most sensitive to blood flow, is the brain. There is a limit of four minutes before tissue death starts occurring in brain cells. Ten minutes without CPR could possibly produce idiocy or someone of a low grade IQ level. There are exceptions. We have a retrieval case in Oregon where a man was submerged in icy water for 45 minutes who was successfully revived from the hibernation effect.
About 18 per cent of the first 200 of cases that we managed to retrieve were Hell cases, and the percentage has increased subsequently, as more doctors are involved. Emergency room deaths have to be re-certified, and there are now a lot of people collecting information. The reported incidence of Hell experiences is now about 36 per cent, and closing on 50-50.
Many people experiencing Hell events actually block these from their consciousness because of the horror. Sometimes when being brought back, they scream about the flames of Hell. One particular experience I know of was of a movie actor in Houston, who was having his aorta repaired, when the cupola above him burst into flames and began descending upon him. Flames splattered about him and he saw a black figure approaching. When she beckoned him over to join her, he asked who she was and she said, ‘from the Angel of Death.’ She was in the foyer of Hell and he said he would not follow her. This episode turned his whole life around. While most experiences see lakes of fire, others just see outer darkness.
One of the latter was a doctor who had been watching football at college. He had been so excited by a spectacular run when he dropped dead. The ambulance crew assigned to the stadium defibrillated him. He had to choose pieces of a puzzle from a conveyor belt, under a penalty if it was wrong. There were no flames but he kept screaming, ‘I am in Hell.’ His wife was kneeling at the bedside praying. It turned out that this doctor did not want to be a Christian, because his wife was a Christian and he hated her and all Christians. Because this experience literally ‘scared the Hell out of him’, he became a Christian.
Many people have had good experiences limited to seeing light. There is one particular book, Embraced by the Light, but as a born-again Christian I have trouble with this book. Although it is a well- accounted story it claims our sins and faults are superfluous and that Jesus came to show love, and not to seek and to save the lost. It also purports that we all took part in the creation, assisting God, and therefore that sin is not our true nature. This goes completely against Scripture.
So many people are having these near death experiences, and believe they are in Heaven, but are not believers in Jesus. The ‘Angel of Light’ that they see at the end of the tunnel when they first die and get out of the body, seems to welcome them unconditionally regardless of what they had done. Theologians, on the other hand, tell us that even Satan can appear as an angel of light and deceive many, so I ask myself which light did they see?
One man who had killed two people in a parking lot was himself caught, shot three times in the chest, and then had this wonderful experience of light, after resuscitation. He later asked me whether God was a forgetful God, because this messenger of light was not from God in the first place. This man himself questioned the appropriateness of his experience.
On the other hand there are those who have seen the light with Christ on the cross, which serve to confirm their faith, and often becomes the greatest moment of their life. Now they know what’s going to happen to them when they die. So I believe that many of these ‘light’ experiences represent deliberate deceptions of Satan, who wants people to think that Heaven’s gates are open to everyone. Some people have even made a religion out of NDE’s called the ‘Omega Faith’. This is a case of not testing the spirit to see which light they have encountered.
Everyone wants to know what is going to happen to him or her when they die, and life after death is what eleven million people with NDE’s have claimed. Those who have had clinical death say they experience no pain at the moment of death - they just got out of the body. Those who have had bad experiences say they are afraid of dying. They are afraid of the Hell they saw.
There was one case of a blind man who, during his experience, could see perfectly well, and after the transition of death he could recall who was present, what they were doing, and even what they were wearing. But when he returned to his body, he returned to his blindness.
Others report going from this world into another world through a tunnel or something similar, and seeing a beam of light, or an angel of light. People who have had car accidents often describe how they had their lives reviewed before the car crashed. It would seem possible to have a whole day’s review in one split second. They then go on to the next world where they meet people, their friends, who have already died and describe strolling arm in arm across this beautiful Garden of Eden, or these pearly white gates, or golden streets. They then encounter a barrier beyond which they cannot
go. Whether its because judgement is on the other side, and sorting out on this side, I don’t know, but usually at that barrier they are brought back into the world of pain, back where we are pushing on their chests or breaking their ribs, or defibrillating them with paddles. Whatever we are doing it is the world of pain, and they resent it because they didn’t want to come back if it was a good experience.
That’s the sequence, like everybody having the same dream last night, without any collusion or having read the same books at all. Anoxia cannot reproduce this, drugs can’t reproduce this, hypercarbia and so on down the line, cannot reproduce this.
There is also commonality with those who have had Hell experiences. The sequence is very fast, some zip right into the pit. For instance the father of the New Age movement, Karl Jung himself, had the Earth fall beneath him and right away he was into the ‘place of the damned’ as he called it. He saw a ball of fire in the middle of a lake and there he met Philemon the demon. This happened on December 13th 1930.
Of people who are resuscitated, 60 per cent have no experience, so only 40 per cent have these. If the person is a born again Christian, they have their dreams realised. They see Christ on the cross, and in some way they identify this Being of Light as Jesus Christ, the Son of God.
Dr Maurice Rawlings is also interviewed in the movie THE FINAL FRONTIER which may also be viewed and freely downloaded on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 11: THE STORY OF IAN MCCORMACK, NEW ZEALAND
My whole life was centred around sport and travel. At 24 years of age I had just completed two years travelling around the world, having previously taken a veterinary science degree at university in New Zealand. I was living, for anyone who loved surfing and scuba diving, in what was an Earthly Paradise - Mauritius.
I used to go surfing and fishing with the local Creole divers, and got hooked on night diving. Being used to colder climates than the locals, I only wore a thin 1mm short-sleeved wet suit, whereas the locals would wear the full 3-4 mm suits and were totally encased from head to foot. Four days before I was due to leave the island to go back to New Zealand for my brother’s wedding, I went out night diving with the local boys. I was a bit uneasy about going because I could see an electric storm on the horizon. However I let myself be persuaded.
As I dived that night, the beam of my torch light picked out a jellyfish right in front of me. I was fascinated because this was not the usual shape but ‘box-shaped’. Little did I realise as I squeezed it through my leather-gloved hand, that this box jellyfish, or sea wasp, was the second deadliest creature known to man. Its toxin has killed over 70 Australians alone. Up in the northern parts of Australia, it had killed more people than sharks. Up in Darwin the sting from this fish stopped the heart of a 38 year-old man in 10 minutes.
Suddenly, I experienced what felt like a huge electric shock in my forearm, like thousands of volts of electricity. Not being able to see what had happened, I did the worst thing possible. I rubbed my arm, and so rubbed in the poison from the tentacles of this fish. Before I could get out onto the reef another three box jellyfish stung me. My forearm was swollen like a balloon. Where the tentacles had stung were burn-like blisters across my arm, and I felt on fire as the poison began moving round my body. It hit my lymph gland, as if I had been punched, and my breathing quickly became constricted.
I knew I needed hospitalisation and quickly! Having then been stung a fifth time, one of the divers rowed me back to shore and dumped me on the road, which was in a desolate part of the island. Lying on my back and feeling the poison taking its effect, I heard a quiet voice saying, ‘Son, if you close your eyes you will never wake again’. I had no idea who had said it but, being a qualified lifeguard and instructor in scuba, I knew that unless I got anti-toxin quickly, I would die.
My attempts to get to hospital were fraught to say the least. I had no money, and an Indian taxi driver, whom I had begged on my knees for a lift, picked me up. He took me to a hotel and dumped me in the car park, thinking he was unlikely to get paid. The Chinese proprietor of the hotel also refused to take me in his car, thinking the marks on my arm were from overdosing on heroin. However, a security guard, who happened to be one of my drinking companions, rang for an ambulance.
During the journey, my life flashed before me and I thought, ‘I am going to die. This is what happens before you die, your life is displayed before you’. Despite being an atheist, I wondered whether there was any life after death. Then my mother's face came before me and said, ‘Ian, no matter how far from God you are, if you will only but cry out to God from your heart, God will hear you, and God will forgive you’.
It had been10 years since I had spoken to my mother about God, 10 years of total denial that God existed, but yet my mother was praying for me. Later, when I returned to New Zealand, I compared notes with her. God had shown her my face and said to her, ‘Your son is nearly dead. Start now, and pray for him’. I thank God for my praying mother who had not given up on a stubborn, rebellious son. Having travelled, prior to this, through South East Asia and seen a million gods, I thought to myself, ‘Pray to God, which one?’ But, my mother's face was still there, and she had only ever prayed to a Christian God. I remembered that my mother had taught me the Lord's Prayer, and thought I could just about recall it.
What followed was what happens to so many people in an exam room. My mind went completely blank. But I could hear my mother saying, ‘From your heart son, pray from your heart’. ‘God, if you're real’, came the prayer from my heart, ‘and this prayer is real, help me remember the prayer my mother taught me. If there is anything soft or good left in my heart, please help me to remember the Lord's Prayer’. Before my eyes the words appeared, ‘Forgive us our sins’. I knew this meant I had to ask God to forgive all the sins I had ever committed, but I told God that I felt like a hypocrite, praying on my deathbed. But if He could possibly forgive me, then I was sincere in crying out to Him to forgive my sins. It seemed as though God had heard, for another part of the prayer came up, ‘Forgive those who have sinned against you’. It seemed easier to forgive those people who had used me, back-stabbed me or ripped me off, as I had never been vindictive or aggressive. But as I told that to God the face of the Indian taxi driver who had pushed me out of his cab that night appeared, about a foot away from my face. ‘Can you forgive him for leaving you for dead?’ the voice asked. I could not believe it. I most
certainly was not planning on that! I might have been planning something, but certainly not to forgive him! Before I could think any more about him, up came the face of the Chinese hotel owner who would not take me either, and the voice asked if I would forgive him. What! I realised this was not some head- trip, this was where the rubber meets the road. I had wanted something real, well now I had got it, and the faces of those men would not go away unless I forgave them. I also realised that they were only the last two, what about all the others before them? Knowing it was for real, I promised God that, if He would forgive my sins, then I would forgive these men, and would never lay a hand upon them. As I forgave them, their faces disappeared.
‘Thy will be done on Earth, as it is in Heaven’. I thought, ‘Your will? God's will?’ I had been doing my own thing for 24 years! I promised God, however, that if I came through this experience alive, I would find out what was His will for me, and follow Him all the days of my life. As I prayed that prayer, I knew I had made peace with God. Almost immediately the ambulance doors opened, I was lifted into a wheelchair and raced into the hospital.
Doctors and nurses rushed in. My blood pressure was taken twice. My veins had collapsed. The doctors gave me injections of anti-toxin and dextrose in an attempt to save my life.
I was conscious of the fact that if I drifted out of my body that would be it - death. I knew this was no weird trip or hallucination, this was real. I had no intention of leaving my body and dying. I intended to stay awake all night if necessary, and fight the poison in my system.
Feeling myself being lifted onto a recovery bed I was aware that I could not feel my arms at all, and I could no longer keep my eyes open. I could not tilt my head, and my eyes were filling up with perspiration so that I could hardly see. I remember closing my eyes and breathing a sigh of relief. At that point, from what I can ascertain from the hospital, I died and was clinically dead.
The most scary thing for me was that the moment my eyes closed I was suddenly wide awake again, standing by what I thought was my bed in pitch black darkness, wondering why the doctors had turned out the lights. I decided to switch the lights on, and put my hand out to find the wall, but I could not find a wall. ‘OK’, I thought, ‘I'll go back to my hospital bed. Maybe they've moved me to the general ward’. If I could get back to my bed, I could turn the lamp on. But I could not find my bed. Groping round to find my bed I thought I'd better just stand still for a moment, but it was so dark I could not even see my hand in front of my face. If I lifted my right hand up to my face it seemed either to miss it, or go straight through. ‘You can't miss your head’, I thought to myself, so I put both hands up to my face and they seemed to pass straight through. That was the strangest feeling. What followed was even worse, because I realised I could not touch any part of my physical form. Yet I had the sensation of being a complete human being with all my faculties, only I did not have a fleshly form. I realise now, I was in fact outside of my body, because when a man dies his spirit leaves his body.
My next thought was, ‘Where on Earth am I?’, because I could feel the most intense evil pervading the darkness all around me. It was as if the darkness took on a spiritual dimension. There was a totally evil spiritual presence there which started to move towards me. Although I still could not see, I sensed something looking at me out of the darkness. Then to my right came a voice that yelled, ‘Shut up!’ As I backed off from the voice another one from the left shouted, ‘You deserve to be here!’ My arms came up to protect myself and I asked, ‘Where am I?’ A third voice replied, ‘You're in Hell, now shut up.’ Some people think Hell is just a big party, but I tell you its going to be pretty hard to grab your beer down there, pretty hard to find your face!
I stood there in that blackness long enough to put the fear of God into me for eternity. You might ask why God took me down there, but He told me later that if I had not prayed that death-bed prayer in the ambulance, I would have stayed in Hell. Thank God for His grace that hears a sinner’s prayer in the last seconds of his life. ‘Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death and deep darkness, yet shall I fear no evil, for You are with me’. (Psalm 23:4) I had made God my Lord and Shepherd just before I died, and He led me through that valley of death.
But at the moment of deepest blackness a brilliant light shone upon me and drew me straight out. It was not like walking, but being translated up in a supernatural way. As I was drawn up into the light it seemed to touch my face and encase my entire body, as if it had pierced into the deepest darkness and pulled me out. Looking back I was able to see the darkness fading either side, and could feel the power and presence of this light drawing me up into a circular opening far above me, like a speck of dust caught up in a brilliant beam of sunlight. Almost immediately, I entered the opening and, looking down the tunnel, I could see the source of the light. The radiance, the power and purity that was flowing from it was awesome. As I looked, a wave of thicker, intense light broke away from the source, and came down the tunnel at incredible speed as if to greet me. A wave of warmth and comfort literally went through my entire being, and I felt the most incredible, comforting feeling I have ever experienced. About half way down the tunnel another wave of light broke off and came towards me. When it touched me I felt the most wonderful peace go right through me, in exactly the
same way as before. This was total peace. In my past I had sought for peace in education, in sport, in travel, in almost every avenue possible, yet it had eluded me. This, however, was a living peace that seemed to remain as this light left its deposit within me.
Previously, in the darkness, I could see nothing. But now, in the light, to my amazement, I saw my hand was like a spirit form, full of white radiant light, the same light that was coming from the end of the tunnel. I wanted to go, and as I began to move another wave of light came, pure joy and excitement enveloped me. As we would call it in New Zealand, ‘amped up to the max’. What I saw next ‘blew my mind’. It looked like a white fire, or a mountain of cut diamonds sparkling with the most indescribable brilliance. And yet, as I stopped at the end of this tunnel of light, to the left, right and above me, everywhere seemed totally filled with this iridescent light, reaching to the extremity of my vision, out into infinity. I wondered for a moment, if there was a person in the centre of this brilliance, or whether it was just a force of good or power in the universe. A voice came out of the light and said, ‘Ian, do you wish to return?’ I could not work it out for the moment. ‘Return where?’, I thought. But as I looked back over my shoulder, and saw the tunnel going back into darkness, and thought of the hospital bed, I realised I did not know where I was and the words came from me, ‘I wish to return’. The voice responded, ‘Ian, if you wish to return you must see in a new light’.
The moment I heard those words, ‘See in a new light’, words appeared before me: ‘God is light and in Him there is no darkness at all’. (John 1:15) They were words on a Christmas card given to me in South Africa, but I had not known that they were taken from the New Testament. As I saw these words in front of me, I realised the light could be coming from God, and, if it was, then what was I doing here? They must have made a mistake because I did not deserve to be here. ‘If He knows my name, and He knows my thoughts as speech, I am transparent before Him. He can see everything
I've ever done in my life. I'm getting out of here’. I started pulling back, looking for some rock to crawl under, or go back down the tunnel where I thought I belonged. But as I pulled back from His presence wave after wave of pure light started flooding upon me. The first wave that touched me caused my hands and body to tingle as I felt love go into the depths of who I was, to the extent that I staggered. Then another wave came, and yet another. I thought, ‘God, You can't love me, I've committed so many sins, I've cursed you, I've broken so many commandments’. The waves of love kept coming to me, and every statement I confessed was followed by another wave of love until I stood there weeping, as God's love washed through me again, and again. I could not believe that God could love such a filthy, unclean man. Yet, as I stood in His presence, the love got stronger and stronger until I felt that if only I could step into the light and see Him, I would know who God was.
I walked closer and closer, until suddenly the light opened up and I saw the bare feet of a Man with dazzling white garments around His ankles. As I looked up, it seemed as if the light emanated from the pores of His entire face, like brilliant jewels with light and power shooting out from every facet. In total wonder at the sight of the brilliance and purity before me, I realised this person indeed must be God. His garments appeared to be made of shimmering light itself. I walked up closer in order to see His eyes, but as I stood in front of Him, He moved away as if He did not want that. And as He moved, I saw what looked like a brand new planet Earth opening up before me. This new Earth had green grass yet with the same light and radiance that was upon God. Through the fields a crystal clear river ran, with trees on either side of its banks. There were green rolling hills, mountains and blue skies over to my right, and over to my left, meadows with flowers and trees. It looked like a Garden of Eden, or Paradise. Every part of me was drinking this in saying, ‘I belong here. I was made for this place. I've travelled the world looking for this place’. I wanted to enter in and explore, but as I stepped forward to do so, God stepped in front of me and asked me this question: ‘Ian, now that you have seen, do you wish to step in, or return?’
Imagine, if you had just got there, as it were by the skin of your teeth, through a deathbed prayer. Imagine that you knew that, just behind God, was a place where there would be no more sickness, no more death, no more suffering, no more pain, no more wars, and where there was life for eternity, what would you do?
Believe me, I had no plans to come back to this Earth. I was going to say good-bye to this cruel world and step right in. But that instant I looked back over my shoulder. I saw a clear vision of my mother looking at me. She had prayed for me every day of my life, and had tried to show me the way of God. I realised that if I went into Heaven right then she would think I had gone to Hell, because she would not know of my repentance in that ambulance, and giving my life to God. I said, ‘God, I can't step in, I can't be selfish, I must go back and tell my mother that what she believes in is real’.
Looking back I saw all my family and thousands upon thousands of people stretching far back into the distance. I asked God who they were, and He said that, if I did not return, many of those people I could see would most likely never get the chance to hear about Him. My response was that I did not love them, but as I expressed that feeling God said, ‘But I do, and I want them to come to know Me’.
How was I to get back? God told me to tilt my head, feel liquid running from my eye, and then open it and see. I found myself with my right eye open, and there was a doctor at the end of the bed with a sharp instrument prodding my foot. As he turned and saw me, the blood drained from his face, and you could see him thinking, ‘A corpse has just opened its eye’.
Still trying to grasp what I had seen, I heard the voice of God whisper, ‘Son, I've just given you your life back’. My response to God was that, if that was true, could He please give me strength to turn my head and look through my other eye. As God gave me strength to open my left eye, I saw, in the doorway of the room, nurses and orderlies. They just stood in the doorway and stared, open-mouthed. I had been dead, for 15 minutes, but now I was very much alive!
I tried to move my neck. I thought that if I had been dead that long, I could be a quadriplegic for the rest of my life. So I asked God to heal me completely, and allow me to walk out of the hospital, otherwise to take me back into Heaven. Over the next four hours I felt warmth and power flow through my body, and the next day I walked out of the hospital, completely healed. I believe in healing. I believe in resurrection power. I believe Jesus Christ died for our sins on the cross, rose from the dead, and is the Resurrection and the Life.
What was I to do next? There was no one to ask except God, and He told me I was a re-born Christian, and to read His word, the Bible. Over the next six weeks I read from Genesis to Revelation. As I read through the Scriptures, everything that I had seen in Heaven was described in that book. In Revelation chapter one we read of Jesus, clothed in garments of white, His face shining like the sun, with seven stars in His hand. The Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End. In Revelation chapter 22 I read of the River of Life, with trees either side of it bearing fruit. The same chapter said that those who drank of it never thirsted again. I read that the light of God's presence keeps the new Heaven and the new Earth full of light, without the need of the sun or moon or lamp, because His radiance and presence would fill the universe. I realised in John 8:12, Jesus said He was the Light of the World, and those who came to Him would no longer walk in darkness but have the Light of life. As I continued to read through the gospels and the epistles, I read about being born again in John 3:3, having the certainty of sins forgiven, and of being able to call on the Name of the Lord. And I knew that Jesus Christ was alive.
Since this experience in Mauritius, the Lord has led me into full-time Christian ministry. After spending time back on the dairy farm in New Zealand with my sister and husband, where God enabled me to
get my life sorted out, I then spent six months in my local church in Hamilton. In mid-1983 I joined Youth With A Mission, and for six months sailed with them through the Pacific Ocean, taking the Gospel of Jesus Christ, to that area. I then felt the Lord speak to me out of Revelation 7:9, to go back into South East Asia, and minister to the non-evangelised tribal people of Malaysia. For three years I worked in the jungles of Sarawak, and the mainland peninsula. During this time I met my wife to be, Jane, who was on a short-term missionary trip from her home church in Canada.
Before returning to New Zealand in 1988, I worked on the pastoral staff of a church in Singapore. Jane and I were married in Canada later that year, and I believe the Lord told me to take a year off from ministry and devote this time to my wife, according to Deuteronomy 24:5. We then worked full-time in a church in Canada. Having worked again in my local church for three years, the Lord impressed on me His will for me to take my salvation experience to the nations for a period of three and a half years (March 1993 to September 1996). This we have done, and now hope to settle in New Zealand, serve the Lord, and raise a family. We are just amazed at the blessings of God in our lives. Our hearts’ desire is to continue to share His Unconditional Love and mercy to everyone which whom we come in contact.
Ian McCormack has been following Jesus Christ as his personal Lord and Saviour ever since this experience in 1982. Ian is an ordained minister with the Assembly of God church in New Zealand. He has worked with the head-hunters of Borneo, and in refugee camps in South East Asia. He has been a pastor to churches and has travelled, with his family, to 24 different nations sharing this testimony.
Ian McCormack’s story is featured in the movie, THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON which may be freely viewed and downloaded on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
Ian McCormack is also interviewed in the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER which may also be viewed and freely downloaded on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
Ian McCormack is a personal friend of Dr Richard Kent, the co-author of this book, and his speaking engagements are highly recommended. Ian speaks all over the world. To contact Ian for speaking engagements please e-mail him at: invitations@aglimpseofeternity.org
Ian's web site is: www.aglimpseofeternity.org
CHAPTER 12: THE STORY OF JIM SEPULVEDA, USA
‘Jim, if you own anything of value, please made out a will,’ my doctor told me after severe pains in my chest sent me to the hospital. Tests revealed an enlarged heart, a damaged main valve, and two main arteries blocked by cholesterol. I would need double bypass surgery, and a valve replacement.
I was thirty-five years old. I was terrified, and far too young to die! I came from a very large, but poor family and was the youngest. I spent time with my older brothers, and one in particular who worked in an auto-wrecking business. When I was five years old, I went on my bicycle to this company, and asked if they would give me a job. They guy laughed and told me to come back next year. I did, and he told me to come back the next year. Finally, when I was eight years old they employed me.
I wanted to be a businessman. I did not really know what one was, but I did know kids from the other side of town who had fancy clothes and toys and big cars. They told me that their fathers were businessmen, so that’s when I decided I would be one too! I worked in the wreckers’ yard until one day, when I was about 12, I found a box of panel beating tools. I began to work on these old cars, knocking out the dents. I soon became an expert, and I would ride my bicycle round the neighbourhood looking for cars that had dents in their fenders (wings), and then ask the owner if I could fix it for them. A lot said no way, because I was too young, but others were happy to let me have a go. I would go home on a Saturday and give my mother the money. She would get mad at me because she thought I had stolen it.
By the time I was 15, I was an expert paint sprayer. Again, I had found an old compressor, and began mixing colours and spraying the cars. It did not seem to matter what colours I mixed, they always came out lime green! I then began my own business in my father’s garage. By the time I was 16 I had pictures of my customised cars on the front covers of magazines such as Hot Rod, and many others. At 17, whilst still at high school, I was employing three grown men.
One day a young Jewish boy brought me his new convertible, and asked me to paint it a colour that no other car had ever been. He did not mind how much it cost. It was so successful that I won lots of custom car shows with it, and it was on the cover of lots of magazines. Eventually this led to my being taken into his uncle’s company, and working my way to the top by the time I was 32. I was then invited to join a new company, and to make it profitable within four years. I did it in six months. I was still working for them, having become very successful, when I reached the age of thirty-five and I collapsed.
Six weeks before surgery, God began intervening in my life. I did not know my wife, my mother-in-law, and their church were praying for me! I was at home watching television one evening, when suddenly
a warm feeling came over me. I wondered if I was getting a fever as beads of sweat came from my forehead. Then, very clearly into my mind came the name of a local town about thirty five miles from where we live. I asked my wife, Sharon, if she knew of anything going on there that night. She told me there was nothing going on there. She went out of the room, but again these feeling came over me. Sharon came back three times, and each time I asked her whether she was sure there was nothing going on that night. She was getting upset with me, and was walking out of the room when she stopped, and a big smile came over her face. She said there was something going on but it was unlikely I would want to go. Evidently there was a healing service where they prayed for the sick.
My wife had a church background, but had not been to church for years. As for me, I had been raised a Catholic, and thought people who went to healing services were a bunch of holy rollers whom I would not go near for anything, not even money. In fact I laughed to myself at even the hint of any idea that I would go to such a service. But, even as I did so, I found myself saying to Sharon, ‘Would you like to go?’ I am not sure who was the most surprised between us. Had I really suggested that?
We drove to the auditorium where the service was to be held. There was a large crowd of people going towards the front entrance. I insisted we sit up in the balcony, at the back, just in case there was anyone there who might recognise us. To say I felt uncomfortable would be an understatement. I kept looking at my watch, fidgeting a bit, looking at my watch again, and not believing how slowly the time was going. In the end I turned to Sharon and said, ‘Let’s get out of here.’
What seemed to be a simple thing to do proved impossible. As I tried to get up, a warm feeling came over me again, and I could not move. My legs were paralysed, and I thought I might be having a heart attack. Then I began to sweat, especially as the man on the stage called people forward. As he touched them they fell onto the floor. This was something weird, and again I tried to get up to go, but my legs just would not move. Suddenly the speaker at the front stopped, and looked up. ‘The Holy Spirit is telling me there is a man here who is scheduled for open-heart surgery. If you will come down now, I believe the Lord is going to heal you.’
He looked around, waiting for someone to respond. He surely could not mean me, and anyway, I still could not move. No one came forward and so he spoke again. ‘The Holy Spirit is telling me that He has a work for this man. Everyone bow their heads with me. Let us pray and see if the Holy Spirit might reveal the man’s name to me.’ He, and almost everyone else, bowed their heads, whilst I kept looking round. After about a minute, he slowly raised his hand and pointed his finger until it seemed to be aimed right between my eyes. ‘All right ... Jim, come down now,’ he said.
At that moment it seemed like a breath of fresh air hit me, and I could move my legs. I turned to Sharon and told her I was getting out of the place, and that I would meet her in the parking lot. I walked out to the main aisle and up the stars, towards the exit sign at the top of the balcony. As I
opened the door that warm feeling came around me again. A very clear thought entered my mind: What have you to lose?
Almost before I realised what I was doing, I had let go of the door, and was walking down the stairway towards the front of the auditorium.
‘Jim?’ was the man’s question as I came and stood in front of him. He asked if I believed in Jesus and I had to think. I had not been in church for 13 years, but I said I kind of did. The next question was whether I believed Jesus has died on the cross for me. I said,’ Yes’. After a few more questions, the speaker raised his arms and pointed at me. ‘Jim I believe the Lord is going to heal you now.’
Yet again, that same warmth went through me. My knees buckled and I fell on the platform. I felt wrapped in a warm blanket of peace and love. Then I began to see a red light appear toward the ceiling. It came down and touched my head. A pure warm heat poured down my neck and chest, right down to my feet. An even warmer heat came up my left side and stopped in the area of my chest. Then it felt as if two little fingers moved things around inside my heart. I felt physical movement inside me for about two minutes, then it stopped. Without conscious thought the words came out of my mouth, ‘Jesus, I love You. I know that You have healed me. I love You.’
My doctor was not convinced when I went back to see him, and told him about my experience in the auditorium. He was very concerned about me, and advised me to have open-heart surgery. We discussed the situation at some length, and then a thought came into my mind. ‘Catheterisation. Do it for the glory of God.’ I knew that this was a procedure in which the doctors made an incision in a main artery, then fed a catheter into the heart to take pictures, so that they could ascertain the exact condition of the heart. I put it to him, ‘Doc, listen. I don’t want that open-heart surgery. I want a catheterisation. I want more tests.’ Finally he agreed, and several days later I was on the operating table.
It was one of those tests they do whilst you are conscious, so I was awake the whole time. Everything seemed to go well. However, I suddenly felt a searing pain in the middle of my heart. This pain ran across my shoulders, down my chest and side, and my heart began leaping inside my chest. As I began to lose consciousness, I could feel the doctors pounding on my chest.
‘Jesus, if it’s my time to come home, I’m ready,’ I thought. ‘I love You.’ I was engulfed in complete peace with no fear of death.
I opened my eyes, and I was standing in a field, surrounded by acres of green grass. Every blade glowed as if backlit by a tiny spotlight. To my right stretched a dazzling expanse of vibrant flowers, with colours I had never seen before. Above me the endless sky was a deep and pure blue. The air around me was permeated with love.
I walked over a hill, a short distance away, and then stopped beside the base of a large tree. A light began to appear beside the tree. The blinding aura was too bright to look at directly. I squinted down toward the ground, and then saw a pair of sandals beginning to appear at the bottom edge of the light. As my eyes moved upward, I glimpsed the hem of a seamless white gown. Higher, I could make out the form of a Man’s body. Around His head shone an even brighter brilliance, obscuring a direct view of His face. Even though I could not see clearly, because of the dazzling splendour, I knew immediately the identity of this Man. I was standing in the presence of Jesus Christ.
‘Jim, I love you.’ His voice washed over me, indescribably gentle, tender and peaceful. ‘But it is not your time yet. You must go back, for I have many works to do in you.’ I stood in awe, unable to utter a sound. Within me I was protesting that I was never going back. I wanted to stay right there beside Him. Almost with the hint of a chuckle, He spoke again: ‘Jim, I love you but it is not your time yet.’
Then the brilliance surrounding Him reached out and engulfed me, immersing me in a total sense of love and peace. I do not know how long I stood transfixed, but finally I turned away and began walking over the hill. Then a blue mist of light began to come around me like a fog. It turned into a dark shadow, and everything went black.
Suddenly I opened my eyes, and realised I was lying on the operating table, covered with a sheet. I did not know until later that I had been dead for eight minutes. Everyone had left the operating room except for the main surgeon, and one of his assistants. They were at the back of the room, filling out a report on my death. After a few seconds, I sat up. The sheet slid down my lap, and I saw the two men at the far side of the room with their backs to me.
‘Gentlemen,‘ I announced, ‘I am ready to proceed if you are!’ They turned and looked at me, their faces white. ‘Get the rest of them in here quick,’ the surgeon then said to his assistant.
They ran test after test on me. Early the next morning, the surgeon came to my room and announced he was releasing me from the hospital. ‘Come back this evening at 8:30 to my office, and we will go over all the results of your new tests.’
That evening I told my doctor what I had experienced during those eight minutes I ‘died’ on the operating table. ‘Jim,’ he said after I was done, ‘I am going to show you something you will not believe.’
Together we looked at the new pictures of my heart. Rather than being enlarged, it was now the normal size. Where there had been eighty-five percent blockage in two arteries, there was now no arteriosclerosis. The main valve was functioning normally.
‘We ran test after test on you, Jim! He looked at me and winked. ‘This is off the record.’ I saw a tear form at the corner of his eye, but he had a smile on his face. ‘According to these pictures, this Jesus you have been talking about has either replaced or repaired your heart.’
Jim Sepulveda travelled the world sharing his testimony and preaching, a man who really knew God. In March 1994 God decided it was his time, and at the age of 54 he died in Canada, on his way home from a preaching tour.
CHAPTER 13; THE STORY OF HOWARD STORM, USA
It was the 1st June 1985, and I was in France. I was leading a group of students on an art tour. My wife was with me, and it had come to the last day of our trip. In mid-sentence, I fell to the ground, screaming with intense pain in my stomach. An ambulance came and I was rushed to hospital. The doctor told me that I had a hole in my duodenum.
After some time, with the pain getting increasingly worse, a nurse came into the room and told me and my wife that I was going to have an operation. At that point, because I had suffered so much, I was ready to die. I had thought, during the day, that I was going to die but had hung on by my fingernails, as it were, trying to stay alive.
The problem for me was that I was an atheist. As a teenager I was brought up in a liberal Protestant church. I had lost faith at college and had become a scientific atheist. Now, facing death, I felt nothing but hopelessness, depression and despair. I told me wife, who was not an atheist, and did have some faith. She was in tears.
I closed my eyes and went unconscious. I do not know how much time elapsed, but I found myself standing next to my body. I opened my eyes and there was a body in my bed. I could not understand how it was possible to be outside of my body, and yet looking at my body. I was extremely agitated and upset, because I was yelling at my wife to get her attention. She neither saw nor heard me, and did not move at all.
I turned to my roommate but received the same reaction. He too was oblivious of me, and I became more and more angry and agitated. It was at that point that I heard voices calling me by name, from outside the room.
I was afraid, but the voices seemed friendly. When I went to the doorway of my room I could see figures moving around in a haze, and I asked them to come closer. They would not come close enough for me to see them clearly. I was able to make out only their silhouettes and general features. Whether or not I was dead at this point, I do not know. These beings kept asking me to come with them. Although I asked a lot of specific questions, they evaded them all, giving only general, vague answers. They insisted that I went with them. So, with a great deal of reluctance, I did so.
I continued to ask questions, such as, where were we going. They replied that I would see when we arrived. I then asked who they were, and they responded saying they had come to take me. So I followed them, and we went on a journey that I know lasted many, many miles. There was no landscape or architecture, just an ever thickening, ever darkening, haze. Even though they refused to tell me where we were going, they implied they would take care of me, and had something for me. And I wanted it, not knowing what it was.
Gradually they became increasingly cruel, as it began to get even darker. The creatures also started making fun of me. Some would say to others, ‘Hey, be careful, don’t scare him off’, or, ‘Hush up, it’s too soon for that’. What was even worse, they started making vulgar jokes about me. It seemed at first there were about a dozen of these creatures, but later on I thought maybe forty or fifty. Later still it appeared as if there were hundreds or more.
At this point, I said I was not going any further. This was bluff on my part, because I did not know which way was back, or where I was. I could not figure out how I could still be in the hospital, and have walked so far. The creatures responded by pushing and shoving me. At first I fought back well. I was able to hit them in the face and kick them, except I could not inflict any damage to them. They simply laughed. Then they began to pick little pieces off me with their fingernails and teeth. I experienced real physical pain, and this went on for a long time. I was fighting, trying to fend them off. I was in the centre of a huge crowd, hands and teeth all around me. The more I screamed and struggled, the better they liked it.
The noise was terrible, with loud laughter and constant torment. They went further, insulting me, and violating me in other ways to horrible too talk about. Their conversation was fouler than could ever be imagined.
Eventually I no longer had the strength or ability to fight any more, and I fell to the ground. They seemed to lose interest in me. People seemed to be coming by and giving me a kick, but the intense fury had gone. As I lay there I had the strangest experience. It seemed that a voice came from my chest that spoke to my mind. This was an internal conversation. My voice said to my mind, ‘Pray to God’.
I proceeded to argue with my voice. I said that I did not believe in God, so how could I pray to Him? My voice said, ‘Pray to God’, and I thought, ‘But I don’t know how to pray, I don’t know what praying means!’ For a third time my voice said, ‘Pray to God!’, and I thought I had better try. I started to think things like, ‘The Lord is my Shepherd; God bless America’. Just little things that I could remember which sounded holy. Soon the thoughts became mutterings. As they did the creatures around me started screaming and yelling at me that there was no God, and that I was the worst of the worst. They said nobody could hear me, so what did I think I was doing?
Because these evil creatures were so strong in their protest I started to say more. I shouted things at them like, ‘God loves me. Get away from me. In the name of God, leave me alone!’ They continued to scream at me, except now they were retreating back into the darkness. I finally came to the point where I found myself screaming all the things I could think of that sounded religious, but I was completely alone in the darkness.
The creatures had retreated as if my words were scalding water on them. Although I was shouting little pieces of Psalm 23, ‘Yea, though I walk through the valley of death, I will fear no evil’, and the Lord’s Prayer, I did not believe them. I meant them in the sense that I could see they were having the effect of driving these creatures off, but I was not convinced in my heart about the truth of them.
I was there alone, for how long I do not know. I sank into greater hopelessness, deeper than I could imagine possible, because here I was, in the dark, with nothing. Somewhere, out in the darkness, were the evil creatures. I could not move or crawl, and did not know what to do. In fact I got to the point where I really did not want to exist any more.
So it was at the moment of deepest despair that a tune from my childhood, when I had gone to Sunday School, started going through my head. ‘Jesus loves me, this I know’, and I wanted that to be true, more than I have ever wanted anything in my life. With every ounce of my being, I screamed into the darkness, ‘Please Jesus, save me!’ I meant it. I did not question or doubt it, I just meant it with every fibre of my being. Upon doing that a small faint star appeared in the darkness. It grew rapidly, brighter and brighter, and soon it was a large, indescribably brilliant light that picked me up into itself. As it lifted me up I looked down at myself. All my rips, tears and wounds slowly disappeared. As I continued to be lifted up, I became whole and well. I can only describe the light as something of inexplicable beauty. I knew that it was good.
One minute I was an atheist, and in the next minute every part of me wanted Jesus. I lost all my pride, my egotism, my self-dependence, and my reliance on my much-exalted intellect. All of these had ceased to serve me any more - they had failed me. All the things I had lived my life for, had made my god, and had worshipped, had let me down. What I came to cry out for was a hope that was planted within me as small child many years before.
I knew that the light knew me better than anyone knew me. I knew that it loved me in a way I had never experienced love before, and I began to cry. I was completely purging myself of everything that had ever happened to me. Until that time I had probably only cried two or three times. I considered it a show of weakness, and this was the first real cry of my adult life. Now I consider crying to be very important, so I give myself permission to cry if it is appropriate.
This light, which I now refer to as the Angel of Light, was surrounded by other lights, which were angels who came and went. ‘Angel’ means a messenger from God, and this was indeed the case. He held me, and we rose up out of that place of darkness and started to travel through space. I saw, far off in the distance, what I thought was a sky full of stars. As we moved towards it I realised they were all in motion, moving towards or away from the centre.
These angels were patient, good teachers, and constantly made me feel loved and accepted. But they had some very hard lessons to teach me. One of the first things they wanted to do was to reveal certain details of my life. I told them I did not want to do that, because I was ashamed of it. I had spent my life blaspheming and denying the truth, yet here I was being confronted by it. I felt the weight of all the people I had scoffed at, and as a teacher, turned away from God. I had denied the truth. I could not even bear to think of the damage I had done by my cynicism and self-worship.
Together we looked at my life, projected out in front of us in chronological order, from beginning to end. Some parts went by very rapidly, others very slowly. Some parts we watched several times, from different points of view. There was no distinct background, just images of my life. It was the people who were important, not the settings. We were able to go backwards and forwards in time and see different places, yet not really be there.
Whenever we saw areas in my life when I had worked hard for to achieve approval from other people, the angels had no interest in them, and passed by them. I would tell them to stop, because I wanted them to see how hard I had worked to win that award, and to see all the people watching me. But they would say, ‘Yes, but that is not important’. When they came upon some incident that was bad, and there tended to be more bad incidents than good ones, the angels would show it in detail. For example, one of the ways I had sinned, that I had failed in my life, was the way I interacted with people. I saw people as things to get things from. In other words, I manipulated my relationships. I saw how I aggravated my father, because of this I was jealous of his interest in business. I was not doing it intentionally. It was teenage jealousy of the attention my father gave to his work, and not to me. Another situation concerned how a beautiful young woman came into my life, and gave herself and her love to me. But I abused her psychologically, not physically. I took for granted this love of another human being, the gift God had given me.
I saw the children that God had given me as a gift, with a wife to raise them. But I had seen them as extensions of my own ego. If they did what I wanted them to, in other words, if they were like me, they pleased me. But if they acted in ways unlike me I would hate them, and show my anger. I also saw myself constantly withdrawing more and more from people, and living in my own selfish world. I became increasingly unhappy, although I was getting along in the world. I was successful, getting promotions at my work. I was making good money, and everybody thought I was a wonderful guy.
Many times the angels had to stop and simply let me know that they loved me, even though I knew how much I hurt them with the life I had led. I knew how much I had failed their expectations and hopes of what I could have been. I had seen that when I was a young child I had been taught to be a loving, giving, trusting person. But I had turned away from that. It was nobody’s fault by my own.
They showed me how I had turned away from the Lord. It was all pride. I did not get good, faithful teaching when I was a teenager. I received a lot of extremely liberal, humanistic rationalism instead of faith. I saw myself asking people in my church if they believed in Jesus, or in Heaven and Hell. They would say, ‘Well, no, not really’. I saw myself searching for answers. When I entered college I found Marxists and atheists. They seemed to have all the answers about how they were going to change the world through socialism, and their high-minded ideals. That was what I bought into.
There were points in my life when I could see how God had tried to reach me in so many ways. He had tried to reach me through songs on the radio, in stories and novels I had read, and in biographical sketches in history books. He had also tried to reach me through good people loving me, trying to open up my heart, and to be close to me. It seemed that every day of my life, God had reached out for me. Before this experience, if people had asked me whether God was a good God, I would have laughed at them. But now I realise that God is so much better than that which we perceive is good. Good is but a small reflection of that quality.
Having seen my whole life brought in front of me, the angels asked if I had any questions, and I had millions of them! I asked them good questions, absurd questions, intellectual questions, and philosophical questions. Whatever I asked, they answered clearly and simply. People often ask how long I was with the angels. I often say, ‘Longer than my graduate education’. I know that is absurd, but that’s how long it seemed. I told them I wanted to go into Heaven, but they said I was not ready. They said I had to go and live the way God wanted me to live. I argued as strongly as I could, but they were very gentle but adamant. They said that for me, at that time, Heaven was not an option.
I found myself back in my body, and I wanted to tell my wife what had happened. But my body was so racked with pain, and I had come from such peace and joy, that I could not speak to her. The nurses and orderlies came in at this point. It was now about 9.30 in the evening, and they said that the doctor was going to operate on me immediately. I went down to the operating theatre.
The following day when my wife came to the recovery room, I had tubes seemingly everywhere in my body. I tried to tell her about God’s love, and how she had to give herself to Jesus. I told her just to say, ‘Yes’ to him. She thought I was completely mad! When I next saw her, I tried again to tell her more calmly, but I became very emotionally agitated. When the nurses came into the room I would say to them that they were doing the work of God. I told them that because they helped and loved people, and that God smiled upon their work. Needless to say I got the reputation of being a mad man. Then I got my hands on a Bible and began to read Scripture. I began to recite it to people when they came to
see me, because I thought maybe my words were not good enough, but of course people did not like that either.
I had to learn, over many months, that my very hot zealous approach to try and convert the world was not having much success.
At first, I would make my wife sit and I would read the Bible to her, in what I now call ‘thunder reading’. It would scream it at her, and go on for hours and hours. After several months she said she was leaving. She said, ‘I love you, but can’t take any more of this’. I could not believe it. Good Christian friends told me that my wife was a gift from God, and that it was sinful for me to drive that gift away. So I learned to moderate, and show her through love, rather than trying to beat Scripture into her. Praise God, she did not leave. I told her I would change my ways, and she too became a believer.
People have asked many times whether I could have dreamed all this, and there were times when I almost thought I had.
This experience changed my life completely. Not only did I eventually become a full time minister, but it changed the way I felt. Before there used to be melancholy and cynicism, but now there is genuine joy, all the time. That’s not to say I don’t have my ups and downs. But behind every day there is a joyfulness. I try, as best I can, to spread that joy and peace.
After a time I was invited to speak to a Bible Study group, and they told me that my story reinforced their faith. I felt such love and acceptance from them that it encouraged me. From there other opportunities began to open up. I am not important, and my story is not important. What is important is that I can encourage someone in their faith. For someone who has no faith, I can get them to re- examine who they are, and what they are. It is my hope that I will be an instrument in leading them to Christ. I do not really know why God chose me to go through this experience, but, as a teacher I had an ability to express things clearly. Because I was a well-known, confirmed atheist, I think God is trying to show people His power.
I have done a lot of research in books, and have interviewed people who have had near death experiences. I have found that many are reluctant to talk about their experience because of ridicule. Other people have gone off the deep end and made gross, wrong interpretations of what they have experienced. For example, I saw a woman on TV talking about her experience. She said, ‘It’s all light and love. There is no Hell and no judgement, just perfect love and light’. I felt sorry for her because she had experienced perhaps a moment of the divine, and had then made very erroneous conjecture from that.
What we do in this world determines where we go out of this world. People try not to face the consequences of their actions. They try to deceive themselves into saying, “I can do whatever I want
and it does not matter”. It does matter. Everything that we do in this world matters. We can be forgiven of our wrongdoing but we must converted. This means we must renounce our sins and our guilt. Most importantly, we must accept Jesus Christ as our Saviour.
Howard Storm’s full testimony may be read in his book, “My Descent into Death.”
Howard Storm is now an ordained minister.
CHAPTER 14: THE STORY OF RONALD REAGAN, USA
Our hillbilly family lived in the mountains of Tennessee. My father was an alcoholic and he abused my mother, me, and the other children in the family. We had very few possessions. I was always barefoot, and wore ragged clothes. When I was seven years old I usually had to walk home from school through the mountains, and at one point go through a woman’s yard.
One day the woman came out, and said she had something for me. As she led me round the corner of the house, I saw a snow-white lamb that was to be mine. This little lamb became much more than a pet. It was almost my life. He would follow me, and we would play together. He would often come to the school bus stop, and wait for me to come home in the evening.
This particular evening I got off the bus, and my lamb was not there. I ran home. As I came to the house, dad was working outside on his car changing a flat tyre, cursing. This meant he was drunk as usual. Walking up behind him, I tried to be as quiet as possible, so I could slip into the house without him hearing me. When I walked around by the car, I saw my little lamb laying on the ground beside him, now red with blood. My dad had killed it with a tyre tool in a drunken range. All it had wanted to do was play with him.
The hate and confusion welled up in me. I covered my ears with my hands and screamed at the top of my voice, ‘He’s killed my lamb!’ At that moment, with the sight of that blood red coat still before my eyes, hatred for any kind of authority was born in me.
I managed to exist, but only just, until I was 12 years old. Then I ran away, working where I could. I washed dishes, worked in road joints, or worked at whatever was available. I was constantly running from the law. They tried to take me to juvenile detention centres because I was so young, and I hated them. I would sleep in bushes and old buildings. But one night, I crawled under a big rose bush at the side of the road. It was pouring with rain, and I was shivering and hungry. The black county police cruisers were up and down the road, shining their spotlights looking for me. About a hundred yards away was a little church. I had never been in a church, or introduced to Jesus. All I knew was cussing and hatred. As I lay there I could see the lights shining and hear singing, ‘Lord I’m coming home’ and ‘Amazing Grace how sweet the sound’. I can remember thinking how I wished I was in the church, instead of out in the cold and wet. But I knew it was no good. I would be arrested again. Different people had tried to keep me, including my grandparents, but nobody could do anything with me because of the hatred in my life.
At 15, thinking I was a man, I stole my father’s car. I had no driving licence, of course. I invited a group of similar minded young men along. I drove towards the mountains, racing and driving on the wrong side of the four-lane highway. I crossed the double yellow lines, playing chicken, racing, cursing, and listening to rock music. Some of us were drinking or taking dope, or both. I remember rounding a curve with no time to stop, or swerve, from the oncoming car. At almost 100 miles an hour, there was a blinding head on collision. I remember waking, lying in the middle of Chapman Highway. I looked around me, and on each side I could see bodies, and hear groans, cries and screams. I was drenched in blood that was pouring from my head. I could see the automobiles torn to pieces, yet the radio still blasting. I can still hear those tunes in my head. The Tennessee State Highway Patrolman came over, looked down into my face, and said, ‘Son, I’m charging you with manslaughter’.
The following months were like a nightmare. I went through the courts, hearing the screams of family members, and the friends of those killed, maimed, or brain damaged for life. Within me I knew I was at fault, and that caused the demon of hate to grow even stronger. I screamed at the judge as he sentenced me. I told him I hated him, and cursed to such an extent they had to put me in chains to take me down. I wanted to injure my head against the wall. Who could have made a world like this? Who could make people this way? They sent me to the Correctional Institution (Reform School) in Nashville.
For some reason, I was discharged when I was 17, but was told to clear out of the County. I went up to North Carolina and got married. Elaine, my wife, was only 15, and very quickly we had two babies. My lifestyle had not prepared me for work, and though I lied about my age to get jobs, robbery became part of my life. Elaine got involved in robbery with me, and would often be the car diver - a bit like Bonny and Clyde. My whole life was dominated by hatred and violence. I was almost as if, when I was beaten, shot or cut, I really wanted to die, but was not brave enough to take my own life. I would walk into bars and pick a fight with the biggest guy there, and often lose!
When I look back at all the things my wife Elaine, and my children, had to go through at that time, I find it incredible. They were afraid of me! I had many of the same attributes as my father. My wife separated from me, and took the two children. She was suicidal herself.
At one point we were living in Atlanta, Georgia during the sixties. It was a rough time. I rode with the biker clubs, and I would be gone for weeks at a time. Elaine would have no groceries, and was in a terribly bad shape. I was so high on drugs that, although only in my early twenties, my hair was beginning to fall out. My whole body was in a real mess through taking so many different drugs. Not only was I high on drugs, but I would drink anything, often pure grain alcohol, until I was almost insane through the abuse done to my body and mind. Often I would have no idea where I was. I was about as low as it is possible to get.
Twice Elaine filed divorce papers. Her family were helping her because she would never know where I was, or whether I was alive or dead. At one point she became so depressed that she even considered taking not only her own life, but also the life of the children. At one point she took a pistol out of the drawer, and was preparing to do commit suicide. All the powers of Hell were telling her to kill the babies, and then herself. It was the only way out. But, as she was trying to summon the courage to kill the children, across the screen of our old TV, with a coat hangar for an aerial, a man called Bev Shea started singing, ‘How Great Thou Art’. Then up stepped Dr. Billy Graham and began to preach. ‘But God showed His great love for us by sending Christ to die for us while we were still sinners.’ According to Elaine, so much power came though those words that she put the gun away, took the children, and went back to her parents’ home. It was almost a year before we saw each other again.
Meanwhile I was doing everything I could to kill myself. There were many times when I came within an inch of death. I was in at least a dozen automobile accidents at over 100 mph, dunk, high on drugs, and often barely able to remember afterwards. I have been shot, knifed, and many times should have died from overdoses.
Then I became really desperate. There were a series of killings, (known as the Atlanta mass slayings), and I was accused of these. I escaped from the courthouse, and borrowed money to ring Elaine at her parents’ house. Not knowing if she would be there, I was very relieved when she answered the phone. I explained the trouble I was in over the killings, and that I did not know what to do. Convinced I was losing my mind, because I could not think straight from one day to the next, I begged her to let me come back to her. I promised I would find a job, and quit the drugs. She said, ‘Come home.’
We had to hide out in a little house in the mountains, and every day the police came looking for me. I would hide, keeping away from the area until they had gone. This went on for some time. Finally a man confessed to the murders and I was freed from the charges. I got a job driving an 18-wheeler truck all across the country, full of liquor and dope all the time, despite all my intentions to stop them.
One day I decided to take my little son, Ronnie Paul, to a little market at Pigeon Ford. As I started to go through the door another man was coming out. He would not back off, and neither would I. Hatred and violence rose up in me, and I hit his head right into the doorway. He fell into a stacked up case of bottles, and they burst all over the store. People were screaming and running. He picked up a broken bottle and came towards me, swinging the broken bottle near my face. As I lifted my left arm to try and stop the blow, he severed all the tendons and the artery in my upper arm. In a fit of rage, I hit him again, and kicked at him. This time, with that bottle, he severed the heel tendon and the arteries in my leg. In minutes the blood was pumping out of my body like out of a water hole. Every time my heart beat the blood would squirt out, and I quickly became faint.
The manager who ran the market told me that unless I got to hospital quickly I was a dead man. He positioned me in the passenger side of my car, while he drove the car. My young son, watching it all,
was screaming hysterically. The floor of the passenger side was awash with my blood, and my feet were immersed in it. I was transferred into an ambulance.
Someone had contacted Elaine, and she climbed into the ambulance with me. As we set off the paramedic, aged about 21 or 22, looked into my face and said, ‘Sir, do you know Jesus Christ?’ I cursed him and God, with all the strength left in my body. ‘There is no God. Who is this Jesus you are talking about? Look at me. Do you think there is a God?’ The young man just looked at me and said, ‘He loves you. Jesus will help you. Call on Him.’ Something inside me caused me to cry out, ‘God, if you’re God, come and try me on for size.’ Then something else in me would cry, ‘God, if you really exist, help me. I cannot help myself. Help me please.’ The young man continued saying, ‘Jesus died for you, and He gave His life for you.’ And all the time I listened, I could hear my wife sobbing.
Smoke filled the ambulance. I could not breathe. I could see. I thought the ambulance was on fire! ‘What is wrong,’ I called out, ‘I cannot see.’ Then through the smoke I started hearing different voices.
‘Razor, Razor Reagan. Ronnie! Turn around. Don’t come here. Go back. Stop now. Don’t come here!’ As I kept hearing these voices, the smoke opened up. I could see what looked like the old quarry pit that we used to swim in when I was a child. In fact it looked exactly like it on the night we poured gasoline on the water, and set it on fire. It was burning and blazing, and I was getting nearer and nearer to that pit. I could see people in there, and they were burning. Their arms, their faces, and their bodies were blazing. The fire was not going out. And they were screaming my name! Closer and closer I went, until I could see the individuals, and I could not understand what I was seeing.
There were two standing closely together. I saw they were Billy and Freddy, two brothers that I grew up with, and they were burning and screaming. ‘What are you doing here?’ I yelled, ‘you died on the highway in a 1957 Chevrolet, drunk, when you hit the wall doing 100 mph. What are you doing here?’ They said, ‘Don’t come here, there’s no way out. It’s horrible. Don’t come here!’
I looked to the side. ‘Oh, no. Charles! Charles, what are you doing here. Last time I saw you, you were in Pigeon River. When you went into the river we couldn’t get you out! We saw your face looking up through the water, but we couldn’t get your out!’ ‘Go back,’ he said, ‘don’t come here’.
I looked and could see flower children standing against the wall, just like I had seen them in the sixties, dazed. Flower children so blown away, during the Age of Aquarius! And I saw many that had
overdosed and died. Then I saw my friend, Richard. ‘Oh Richard, I can’t help you. When we robbed the liquor store in Atlanta, you didn’t know what you were doing. You had an old pistol that didn’t have any bullets in it and you didn’t even ask for the money. You told the man that ran the cash register to give you a bottle of Muscatel wine. Oh, Richard. And when you walked out of the door, you forgot where you were and what you were doing. But the man didn’t know the gun was not loaded. He reached under the counter, pulled out a 357, fired point blank, and blew your heart out of your chest. You fell against a parking metre, and slipped down in the broken glass with the wine and the blood spilling over you. The last thing you said was, ‘Oh, God.’ Richard cried out, ‘Don’t come here. You can’t help.’
I cannot convey the horror and terror of what I saw and heard. All I knew was I did not understand it. Suddenly everything went black and I woke up. Forty-eight hours later I came round in the hospital. My wife was sitting beside me. I had hundreds of stitches in my body. But I was not interested in my stitches, because I remembered what I had seen. I could not forget!
In the following weeks there was no light turned off in my house at night, because I could not bear to be in darkness. Every time I turned a corner I was afraid I would see it all again. I had never been afraid of anything in my life. Now I knew that I wanted to die, but had not the courage to do it. Week in and week out I tried to get stoned. I tried the booze and the dope, but they did not help.
One night I came home at 3 o’clock in the morning. I walked into the bedroom. The three children were asleep, but there was a light in the bedroom. My wife was sitting up in the middle of the bed, with a big family Bible open. Her face was shining brighter than the light on the ceiling. She did not have to say anything. I knew something was different. She said, ‘Honey, tonight I went to a little church with Aunt Mary, and Jesus Christ saved me and came into my heart.’
‘I know there is something different’, I told her. The next day she asked if I would go to church with her, and I said I would. Now I had no idea what to do. I did not know if you had to knock on the door. I did not know the pew from the pulpit, but I went. We sat down at the back, and all the people were singing, smiling, and laughing. And they were so friendly! All my life I had not trusted anybody. But, here, something was different.
The next week I went back, and the man preached as if he knew everything about me. He stood up, looked at me and said, ‘Behold, the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world.’ And I listened because he hit a note. He was talking about my lamb. ‘How he knows, ‘ I screamed within me. ‘How dare he talk about my lamb?’ As I raged inside, the preacher said, ‘God Himself will provide a lamb. That Lamb is Jesus Christ.’ I began to weep. ‘O God, Jesus - my Lamb?’ ‘He bled for you,’ said the man, ‘He shed His blood for you, no matter what you have done, and no matter how bad you have been. God gave His only son, His Lamb, for you.’
By now the tears were flowing hard. I did not want anybody to see me cry. What on Earth would they think? I looked for the door, and it seemed a hundred miles away. Finally the minister said, ‘Come to Jesus and live. Old things can pass away, and all things can be made new.’ I stood to my feet and started walking down the aisle towards the front, something pulling and drawing me. My heart was beating very fast, and before I ever reached the front, God saved me. Now I did not know how to pray. I did not know fancy words. I prayed, ‘God, hear me or kill me! Jesus, if you’re really real, help me because I cannot help myself.’ At that point it was as if something burst inside me, and twenty-five years of hatred left me. The blackness went. I was clean! I was forgiven!
That was 2nd November 1972, at a quarter to midnight. I was twenty-five years old and Jesus has been real every day since. From an 8th grader in an Elementary school in the Smoky Mountains, God has taken me around the world to share my story, and preach the gospel. When I was in my thirties I told the Devil that I was going to take back everything he had stolen from me. I learned about that in the Word of God. I went back to school, finished High School, went to college, and earned my BA degree. Then, just to spite the Devil, I went back and earned my Masters degree. I want to tell you, Jesus Christ is real!
Ronald Reagan of the USA relates his experiences of Hell on the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER which is viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 15: THE STORY OF DR RICHARD EBY, USA
I was visiting the home of a former aunt in 1972, just a week after my 60th birthday. Frankly I had never expected to achieve even this age, because I had always physically overstrained myself. My wife, who has since died, and I had travelled from home to clear a family house following the death of an aunt. I was anxious, as ever, to get it over and done with so that I could get back home, where I had lots of appointments in my hospital and clinic.
Coming down to the second floor from the attic with a box of debris, a voice in my ear told me to go through the door in the adjoining room, onto the balcony and drop the box from there as it would save me time. So I dashed out and leaned against the railing which, unknown to me, had been eaten away by termites. With my weight, and that of the box, the railing gave way, and I plunged headfirst two storeys down onto a concrete sidewalk. I actually landed on the edge of the concrete. The part of the head that hit the concrete stopped suddenly. The part of my head that was hanging over the edge continued on a bit, split the egg shell of my skull completely, and broke the large blood vessel at the top of the brain. Later, I was told that some of my brain tissue was left on the sidewalk, and that my body ricocheted into a bush with the heels on top. By the time the paramedics arrived I was a bloodless corpse hanging by its feet in the bush, with my scalp torn loose.
As far as the paramedics were concerned, this was a corpse to take to the hospital for certification of death, and then on to undertaker. There was absolutely no way I could have been alive with the blood having drained from my body. Anyone can be sceptic, but as a doctor, I am just explaining what happened. It was 18 hours before I showed any evidence of life. There was no pain, because there is no pain with death. Death is a sudden release from all pain and suffering.
Instantly, but even faster than that word implies, I found myself landing with a thud in a new body, feet first, onto a solid foundation. So instantaneous was it that there is nothing we have on Earth that could calibrate the speed. It seemed as though there was a feeling of vitality in this place. It was so ecstatic, beautiful, loaded with love and there was peace. I knew I was in Heaven, because it was so fantastically different to anything we know of in Earth. I was in Paradise, that tiny portion of Heaven where saved souls are on hold until they get their resurrections bodies. It was a place of release from all the physical difficulties that this body or mind can register. I heard myself saying, without having any ability to compose the thought, ‘Dick you’re dead’. The voice seemingly came out from me and I heard it as if I had spoken it, but it was not my voice. It was the voice of the One whom I knew had to be the King of Kings and Lord of Lords. There are so many adjectives needed to describe the qualities of this voice, although in many ways it is indescribable. It was judicial, absolutely authoritative, loving, humble and kind. Conversation up there is quite different. It is mind to mind, because there is no air and
therefore sound would not transmit. There is nothing in the physics of Heaven that is similar to the physics of matter here on Earth. Down here we have five senses, but in the spirit body there are so many. You can think so fast that it could not be computed. It is the same mind that Christ has.
Had you met me up there, you would have recognised me as Dick Eby because my body was of the same size and shape. The difference was that I was in my spirit body. My spirit was transparent, like clear glass. When I looked to the side my spirit body would take on an opacity, but at the same time I could see right through it. It had no weight, and none of the senses which register pain, fright or discomfort. There were no bones, ligaments, tissues or organs.
My mind operated quite differently to my mind whilst here on Earth. When Jesus wanted to say something, I knew it immediately in my mind. If I asked a question, it seemed as if He had answered it before I finished the question. We walked and talked together in Paradise, and just as talking is not really the right word, neither is walking. Flying would perhaps be a more adequate description, because we had no weight, and went simply as we wished without touching the ground.
One of the things that most excited me in Heaven was the beauty of the music. As a youngster I had thought that the Lord would perhaps let me go into music as my profession, but this was not to be. Nevertheless, my musical background helped me appreciate that the music in Heaven has no similarity in sound or form to the music is on Earth, where it is limited to airwaves, and to say 88 keys on a piano. Up there the music flows so beautifully, and has an unlimited vibration or set of waves. It is not based on a mathematical equation, as is Earthly music. It is of an entirely different level of hearing, because we don’t hear it through our ears. Instead you hear it directly on your mind. I asked Jesus who had composed this wonderful music, and again He asked me whether or not I had read His book. In it Jesus declares He has made everything not only for His pleasure, but also for the pleasure of His family.
Yet another thing which amazed me was the aroma. This was a perfume so absolutely Heavenly that it had to be made by God, and for God. Later, when I was back on Earth, and I began reading through the Bible from Genesis to Revelation to find the answer as to what this was, I learned it was the prayers of saints. Every believer can have the great joy of knowing that when they pray to their Heavenly Father, He enjoys those prayers so much that He changes them into a Heavenly aroma which He can enjoy, and will share with us when we are up there.
Jesus also explained to me that He had made every individual different so that they could use their skills and abilities to fulfil their desires. Up in Heaven Jesus has completed them as an individual, and each individual’s Paradise is different. So, if you are an artist, your Paradise might be works of art even more wonderful than the greatest works of art on Earth. If you are a musician you would want your Paradise to reflect music, and so on through all the categories which He has placed in the human
experience. Jesus also explained to me that because of the new mind, by which everything is instantaneous, if you want to visit someone all you have to do is to think it, and you’re there.
One last thing that is so different is colour. The eye of the spirit body, once liberated from Earthly limitations, has limitless vision. This means that colours are different because the wavelengths, if that’s what they are in that airless place, are limitless. All the colours of the flowers, the trees, the greenery, the sky and so forth, are so much more pure than anything that is here on Earth. But one of the more exciting things to me was seeing, at times, all colours at the same time, and yet you are able to see them all individually. It is so much more beautiful than anything we can perceive here.
There was so much I wanted to know, but the first was about the place I was in. The response of Jesus was in the form of a question that He was to put to me a number of times, ‘My son, didn’t you read My book?’ He went on to explain that the Bible tells us He has prepared Paradise as a holding place for saved souls until the day when God the Father will tell Jesus that the body He was preparing for Him on Earth was complete. On that day Jesus said that He will call all those in this area of Paradise to join Him, and they will descend from the third Heaven, through the second Heaven, through the atmosphere of the first Heaven when Gabriel will sound the trumpet. Jesus said He will then call, ‘Come’, and those on Earth who have accepted Him as their Saviour will be taken up with Him, and given a resurrection body. Everyone will come back to the Third Heaven, but not to Paradise. This time it will be to the throne room of God.
Had the Lord given me the privilege of staying in Paradise I would certainly have taken it, but it was not yet my time and I had to return to this body. I can remember the suddenness with which Jesus, as it were, removed His mind from me and then the wonderful, brilliant light went, and I was in total blackness. It was instant cut off, and later I was to find out the reason. Friends of ours were praying so fervently that I would be restored back to life that God answered their prayers. There were about six prayer lines organised by one of the black churches, who were the first to be told. A lovely lady from that church had been looking over the fence when I had fallen. She immediately ran in and phoned her pastor who got all these prayer lines into action.
It was about 10 o’clock on the morning of the accident that I was brought into the hospital, and it was around six o’clock the following morning when I began to show signs of life. So it was roughly 18 hours that my body lay in that hospital room.
When I returned to my body, once more I heard the Lord speaking to me saying, ‘I have come back to replace life in your body for the purpose that I put you here. That was to continue your practice, and to explain to people the things that I have shown you’. Then He started, from head to foot, putting life back into the body. We had a tremendous dialogue, at my request, because I asked him to do it slowly so that I could see what He would do first, and how He would bring life back to all my organs. This, of course, was my medical training coming to the fore. As a professor I had taught in college for many
years as well as practising medicine. It was like an incredible lesson from God Almighty, who had created my body. Despite all this, I have never needed any cosmetic surgery or suffered any loss of memory.
This, however, was not my only miraculous experience of being outside of my natural body. Some five years later I was in Israel visiting the tomb of Lazarus. This place can only hold three people at a time. I was with two ladies, looking at this tomb, two storeys underground. It was lit only by a small light. Suddenly that light went out, and we were plunged into total blackness. The two ladies screamed, but I turned and said, ‘Ladies, don’t scream, just pray and praise’. As I said that word ‘praise’, something remarkable happened. Instantly the two ladies seemed to be taken out of the tomb and the absolute blackness, in which I could not see my hand or the exit, was illuminated by the same light I had experienced in Paradise. It was the light of Heaven which originates from Christ Himself, and which would burn out our optic nerves if they were in normal function. Realisation dawned on me that the Lord must have placed me back in a spirit situation, because instead of being blinded I could see perfectly.
Standing beside me was the most beautiful person I have ever seen. Slightly taller than I, about six foot, He was interposed between my body and the wall of the tomb. He grabbed me with His arms. Suddenly it was as if I had fallen on my hands and knees and was trying to grope for the exit. As I was doing this I noticed there were 10 toes protruding beneath the golden hem of a garment. I wanted to get up and look at this Person, because at the same moment, (this was all happening simultaneously with great speed), I heard the voice which I had heard in Heaven. This had to be Jesus, I knew. So I stood up and looked into His eyes. As He looked at me it was like laser beams, such was the power of God. Again, as before, He began to speak directly to my mind. He told me that He had brought me to this place to show me many things, and to tell me others. It is impossible to describe the amazement and total surprise when Jesus then hugged me so tightly I thought my arms might break. Then I realised He was pulling me into Himself to feel the type of body He had. Now to a doctor this means something. He wanted me to realise that His resurrection body, in which He was now standing, was the same one that was seen by 500 people at one time, and more, as it says in the Scriptures. The body had no liquid, no softness. It had no blood, serum, plasma, cerebrospinal fluid or water, but was of a material that we do not know on Earth. It is, of course, incorruptible and eternal. Having felt thousands of human bodies, it was an amazing sensation.
The next word Jesus spoke to me shook me rigid. ‘My son, I must take you to Hell’. I protested, and told Him that my name was written in His Book of Life. ‘I know my son’, He said, ‘but I’m going to expunge it for two minutes so that I can take you and show you what the present Hell is’. I told Him I did not want to go, but He said that I had to, because this was the end of the age, and I was one who was available. Having told Jesus to get it over with, I then asked if He would go with me. ‘I will send my mind with you, but not My body. You’ll want to ask questions and I can answer them that way’.
Once again I felt myself travelling at a speed which cannot be calibrated, this time into the centre of the Earth. I landed with a thud inside a 4ft x 4ft hole, 6ft high, inside solid rock. The immediate impression was one of absolute cold, absolute blackness, and absolute silence. I immediately spoke to the mind of Jesus saying that this was different to my learning in church. His words were: ‘My son, I want you to know that the present Hell is a holding tank for the unsaved souls, pending the eventual Great White Throne judgement. God is not there. People who elect to go to Hell do not want Him to interfere with their plans. They just tell Him one way or another to stay out of their lives. My Heavenly Father said He will give the desires of their hearts to all of His creatures. He grants them by placing them in a holding tank apart from Him, until that day when they will be called and judged before the Great White Throne’.
I tell you, the terror is unbelievable. With a spirit body, it cannot be frozen or burned. It simply exists with thousands of sensations, which this nervous system we own down here could not take. It is absolutely Hell. I was surrounded by demons. They seemed to be so excited they were doing a fancy rock and roll dance in honour of getting me there. Thousands of them shouted to me that I would never get out. They didn’t realise I was only there for a short period, and told me I was there because I had believed their deceptions whilst I was on Earth. The stench was indescribable. It was the smell of dying and dead flesh. Satan, their captain, is of course the author of death. Jesus called them unclean spirits, and they certainly are that.
I wanted to get out of there and screamed and yelled. As I did so, the realisation came that there was no communication from the present Hell to Heaven. It is a place of isolation, as Jesus said. If it had not been for His mind being placed within mine, so that we could communicate, it would have been sheer terror. Suddenly, however, I was snatched out of there. I found myself standing before the Great White Throne that St. John describes in the book of Revelation. I became aware of a Personage surrounded by a mist, and I knew Him to be God, my Heavenly Father. I wanted to look into His loving eyes to see the kind of Love that would sacrifice His own son for me. Once again came those words from Jesus, ‘Didn’t you read My book? I told you in your present form you could not look upon God and live. He is too powerful, and you would be extinguished. Instead you are here to be edified and educated, not exterminated. He has surrounded himself with this mist to protect you’.
Suddenly, out of this mist, came a hand holding a book on which was written, ‘The Lamb’s Book of Life’. A finger started turning the pages with lightening speed. Jesus told me He was looking for my name, but that He himself had expunged it for two minutes so that I could experience what it was like to be a lost sinner. Sure enough, He got to the end of the book and closed it with a clap of thunder. He said, ‘Your name is not in my family album. There is only one other family, that of Satan. Depart’. If I could just transmit to people the sensation that was mine when I heard God Almighty say to me, ‘Depart’. If only people could experience this then everyone would rush to make sure they knew Jesus as their Saviour.
The full story of Dr. Richard Eby is recounted in his book ‘Caught Up Into Paradise’ and ‘Didn’t you read My Book?’ He has frequently appeared on both radio and television.
CHAPTER 16: THE STORY OF RITA CHUTER, UK
I had major surgery on my legs in 1969 when I was 32 years of age. Whilst on the operating table, and under anaesthetic, I had a cardiac arrest.
The only way I can describe it is that, although my body was on the table, and the doctors were fighting to get me back to life again, part of me was above them, and began to float away from that operating theatre. I started to go down and down. It was horrific. I could see faces in pits, contorted with agony and pain. As I continued to go down, I began to be tormented by demons of all shapes and sizes. Not only were they ugly, but the smell was dreadful.
What made this downward journey even more terrifying were the lost souls I could see. There were many other awful things of which I cannot bear to speak. I came into a room where I could smell sulphur, and I saw a lake of fire. I could feel the flames and heat from that fire. My thoughts were that if I hit the bottom I would stay forever. There is never ending night and day for eternity in that dreadful place where the fear, pain and torment never cease.
It was bad enough hearing the screams and seeing indescribable horrors. But then I saw my own father in that place. I wanted so much to help, but knew I could not do anything for him. My father had been a good man, and became very sick with cancer. The vicar came to see him and asked if he could pray, but my father refused any prayer, or any mention of Jesus. He wanted nothing to do with Him. Now, as I looked at him, I knew he regretted that decision to turn his back on Jesus. It was his free will choice, but what devastating consequences! As I continued to look with horror at the situation he was in, it was if his thoughts spoke to me again. He told me to warn my mother, so that she would not have to come to this terrible place where there was no respite, and no end to the torment.
The heat was unbearable. I also knew there was nothing I could do to release my father from his ‘chosen’ destination. I was also terrified lest I should dragged down and forced to stay there. In my desperation I cried out to God, ‘Oh, God, please help me!’
At the moment of crying out to God, I heard another voice crying, ‘We have a heartbeat!’ I wanted to tell the surgeon, and the rest of the team, that I had been to Hell, and was terrified. I was put on oxygen. They kept telling me to rest because they were concerned about me, and wanted me to get well. Nevertheless, I kept trying to tell them, ‘I’ve been to Hell, and I never want to go there again!’
Yet still I did not come into a close relationship with Jesus. I allowed Satan to deceive me, and to draw me away from a true walk with God. There were further major operations. Each time I went into
hospital I was in absolute terror of death and Hell. I kept seeing myself burning in the flames, being tormented like my poor father. My mother and sister would not listen to what I had to say about dad and Hell. The problem was I did not go to the right people for help, and I became more and more taken over by the torment and fear with which Satan and his evil spirits confused me.
It was when I was 50 years old that my lovely daughter Michelle came to see me one day. She told me that she had given her life to Jesus, and that she knew of someone who would be able to help me. Thank God I agreed to allow Canon Jim Fry to come and pray for me. On 23 February 1987 my life was completely changed. As Canon Fry prayed for me, God spoke to me saying, ‘I have sent my beloved Son, Jesus, to deliver and set you free.’ I saw the battle going on for my soul in the spiritual realm, but Jesus dealt with it all. I was set free to go and tell other people what He had done for me, in order to set other captives free.
What a wonderful day that was. My husband was there too, and he also gave his life to Jesus. We were both set free, born again by the Spirit of God, never again to be tormented by fear.
In 1995, Rita Chuter died at her appointed time, and we know that she is now with Jesus.
CHAPTER 17: THE STORY OF DAVID VERDEGAAL, UK
Life was good. I was a Director in the family bulb growing and exporting business, and had a lovely wife and family, and a beautiful home. I travelled on the Continent on sales trips from time to time. It was in April 1986, whilst on one of these trips with my father, that my life was irrevocably changed.
It was the last week of our trip to Germany and Austria. We were staying in a hotel in a beautiful town. I awoke that morning feeling as if someone had stuck a knife into me, and must have gasped out in pain, because at the moment I collapsed. My father woke up and immediately called for an ambulance. As the driver raced through the streets I had a cardiac arrest. For 10 minutes, until we arrived at the hospital, the paramedics kept me going with cardiopulmonary resuscitation.
The doctors at the hospital started electric shock treatment in an effort to correct my abnormal heart rhythm. The doctors gave me an injection of potassium to correct a chemical imbalance in the blood . After another electric shock my heartbeat returned to normal rhythm.
Meanwhile my wife Jill, who was decorating the bathroom of our farmhouse, received the call to tell her that I had suffered a massive heart attack. She flew out fully expecting to take me back home in a coffin. I was still alive, but in a deep coma, when she arrived at the hospital. On the third day, according to the doctors, I suffered a stroke that paralysed me, and caused severe damage to my brain.
For two and a half weeks I remained in a deep coma in Intensive Care. At some point I went to Heaven.
All my life I had gone to church and acknowledged God, but I had not always lived the way I should have lived. At that moment of arrival in Heaven I came the realisation that I was not really prepared. I had always planned to get my relationship with God put to rights, but now there was no more time. Even as I realised that, I also knew that I was not alone. God was there, and I asked Him to forgive me for not always living my life as He would have wanted. As soon as I had prayed that prayer, a tunnel of light opened up in front of me, and I had the feeling of being completely changed. God not only forgave and cleansed me, but He also poured out His love on me.
I knew that I was in Heaven. I had no fear. I had only a tremendous sense of security, as if I had been picked up by God and cuddled, in the same way as a father cuddles his baby. At this stage I could see my body in hospital, but I felt detached from everything of the past. The light in this tunnel enveloped me, and I just knew I was in the presence of God. In the sense that we understand sight on Earth, I could not see Him, and yet I could see Him. He was the essence of the light.
Then I was held by my hand and led into a beautiful garden. We went through an archway of honeysuckle, and saw flowers of such wonderful colour that it is impossible to describe them. This was not a large garden. It was small and compact, as if it had been prepared especially for me. Not only were the colours incredible, but everything sparkled as if covered with dew, and the flowers dripped light. It was so magnificent, but also peaceful. I walked through the garden until I came to a wrought iron gate at the far end. As I came to it, the gate swung open.
In an instant the whole burden of life came back upon me. I desperately wanted to go back into the garden and stay there, but God told me it was not yet time for me, my life was not complete. It took some persuading me to return. I did not know what I was coming back to, and it was in many ways a step of faith. What would happen to me? What would life be like? Whatever came, I knew that God was with me. He also told me, so clearly that it was imprinted on my brain, that when I returned I must go on a retreat, and I would receive further instructions for my journey.
Before I was moved from the hospital, a brain scan revealed that my brain had been damaged in certain parts that would affect my eyesight and movement. Jill had heard God speaking to her in the hospital chapel saying, ‘He will be healed - it will just take time’. She hung on to that hope.
At first I was paralysed, blind and dumb. It was difficult for me and my family to come to terms with what had happened. I did not forget about going on a retreat, and as soon as it was physically possible, Jill and I went. God did show me how I must face the future. He told me that I had to be willing to give up everything I held dear - my position as director in the firm, my friends, and even my family. It was not easy. I fought God, especially regarding my family, but eventually I said I would do as He asked. As I surrendered everything to God, He freed me to face up to the difficulties that lay ahead.
Now, some eight years later, I have made a wonderful recovery. It has not been an easy time for any of us. Jill had to give up her job as company secretary to look after me. Clearly there was no possibility of me returning to work in the firm. However, although registered blind and disabled, I have run two charity marathons with a sighted guide. I do have some sight, and have taught myself to read again. I attend adult lecture classes to encourage my thinking and brain activity. I am also a member of St. Mary’s Catholic Church choir, where my family worship. Whilst my co-ordination and memory in many areas are still poor, I have no problems in recalling my experiences during that time in 1986.
David Verdegaal’s story was featured on British television.
CHAPTER 18: THE STORY OF REV JERRY DELANEY, USA
As platoon sergeant I was organising the setting up of an ambush in the bean fields, about 150 yards from the jungle line. All of a sudden a man came walking out of the jungle. He had a weapon on one shoulder and, on the other, a sack in which to collect supplies for the Vietcong. I felt an overwhelming sense of power. I could either wound him or take his life. I opened fire with another soldier in my platoon, and the man went down.
As an American soldier I had been trained to treat people as objects. You are trained that you are killing a ‘thing’, not a person. We were also told to take the property of the enemy when they were dead. So, in the near darkness, I went across and took the wallet out of his pocket, and slipped it into mine. The following morning one of my fellow soldiers asked me what I had collected the previous evening. Having forgotten about it until then, I put my hand into the pocket of my trousers and pulled out the wallet I had removed from the Vietcong - my own wallet!
About two weeks earlier the 199th Light Infantry Brigade, of which I was a part, were working in the jungle villages some 25 miles North East of Saigon. I was leading a unit through the jungle, on a rotation basis with other squadrons. At one particular point, our squad was leading. I was walking about two to three men back from the lead man. The water in which we were wading was beginning to get deeper and deeper. Eventually I called back to one of the other officers that we needed to change direction, because the water was getting deeper, and we could literally become sitting ducks.
At this point the foliage of the jungle had become almost impenetrable. One of the men, Bill Woods, came up and cut, as it were, a hole in the wall of bamboo ahead of us with his machete. I followed him through, but after about ten paces he stopped, turned round to me, and whispered that he thought we had walked into an ambush. The Vietcong were heading towards us in a U shape, and were to the front and side of Bill and myself. The rest of the platoon had quickly moved backwards, behind the thick curtain of bamboo.
By now Bill and I were up to our chins in water. Suddenly he stumbled and went under the water, leaving me alone. I later discovered that he had quickly dived, swam under the water, and surfaced behind me. There was a big log in the water. As I swam to the other side of it, I startled a Vietcong soldier who was hiding there. Then automatic fire started. I thought I would trick them into thinking I was dead by holding my breath and diving into the water, making sure I came to the surface face- downwards. However, when I tried to do this, I discovered that my feet were entangled in the roots. To
make matters worse I had a 36-kilogram (80 pound) rucksack on my back. At that moment the Vietcong threw two grenades into the water, and for me it was as if someone had turned out the lights.
Suddenly, everything got really dark. I sensed that I was standing in my uniform, all neatly pressed and clean, and carrying no weapon or rucksack. Ahead of me was a long, long trail, and on either side, as far as the eye could see, there were fields and fields of sunflowers. The colours of the flowers, yellow, brown and green, were set against the most beautiful blue sky I had ever seen. There were no clouds, just a huge expanse of brilliant blue sky.
I could not understand where I was. As I looked down the trail I could see, at the end of it, a small light. My whole attention was taken up by it. As I watched, all of a sudden, the small light zoomed down the trail towards me. Never, in all of my life, have I seen such brightness. It is impossible to describe. It was as if the light captured me. I could not take my eyes off it, and I became enveloped by it.
Gradually, though I had no concept of time during this experience, I became aware of a Presence at my right hand side. I did not turn and look, but I knew there was someone there. Somehow, from within me, came the thought, ‘Please, don’t take me, I am not ready to go.’ Nothing had been said about me dying, but I knew that was what this was all about. Then thoughts of my mother came into my mind. I had a distant relative who had been killed in Vietnam, and I knew the effect the death had caused to the family. My mother could not handle my death, I thought.
As I stood there, still enveloped by this light, I heard a voice saying, ‘Do not be afraid. Everything is all right.’ That voice came from the right hand side of me. As I heard those words, I experienced a feeling of unconditional love spreading from the top of my head and down to my toes. Then came the voice again, ‘He is not ready yet, you can take him back.’ I felt my right hand being taken by this presence, then instantly I woke up. I was lying on the ground, and all the men of my platoon were standing or kneeling around me.
The officer in charge was pressing with both hands on my chest. I began to cough and spit up water. He said, in a stunned voice, ‘Are you OK?’ My response was, ‘I think so’. He asked me what had happened, and I told him I really did not know. One of the other men chimed in, ‘They threw grenades at you.’ Another said, ‘Sergeant Delaney, if you keep on like this, we’ll begin to believe in that God you keep talking about.’
I told the officer I would put him in for a Silver Star when we got back to base, because he had risked his life to get me to safety. He looked at me totally bewildered, and said, ‘But I never touched you!’ Thinking he was being modest, I told him he had pulled me back, because I had felt his hands dragging me from the water. ‘You’ve got it all wrong, he said, ‘I plunged into the water, but I could not get close to you because of all the bullets. Then there was a huge explosion. By then you had
disappeared, and I thought we had lost you. All of a sudden though, your hand came up out of the water and you were right here in front of us.’
I could hardly believe it. Obviously it was not him who had rescued me. But if he had not come through the water to get me, then there was only one other answer - it was God’s hand that had miraculously brought me through the root-filled water and back to safety.
Standing up, I fastened my clothes and we moved on to a new location. Prior to this incident, I had, for some unknown reason, taken my wallet out of my trouser pocket, and put it in my shirt. As I dressed, I checked my shirt pocket. The wallet was gone, and I knew there was no way of getting it back. It was probably lying in the bottom of the water where I had gone down.
It was two weeks later when we were in the bean fields, 150 yards from the edge of the jungle. When I opened up my wallet, I discovered the money had gone and the photographs of my family had been put in that section. In their place were photographs of a Vietnamese family. I cannot clearly describe my feelings at that moment, when for the first time it struck me that I was killing people. This man I had killed was a family man just like me. His family would now be grieving for him. The senselessness of war hit me. All this man was doing was trying to chase me out of his country. I had great difficulty in balancing the near death experience I had just gone through, when I had experienced such unconditional love, with killing another human being. I did not know how I could continue in Vietnam.
About a week later, during very heavy fighting, I was shot. I lost most of my right arm. I was sent home to an American hospital to recover physically, but I suffered terrible post-traumatic stress, trying to make sense of it all. In fact for a few years I was convinced I was going mad. No one I knew had ever had an experience like mine, and I had certainly never read about anything like it.
I had been brought up as a Christian, married in the church, and even pastored a church for a while. After Vietnam I went back to college and obtained a Bachelors Degree in Psychology. I then attended graduate school to study counselling. So deep was the trauma I had been through, however, that eventually my marriage broke up. I had to receive counselling myself. The counsellor asked me what I was dying of. As I tried to tell him, we both sat and wept. It was the beginning of my return to sanity.
In 1975 I read a story in the Readers Digest about a lady who had had a near death experience, and the relief I felt was unbelievable. I was not going mad. It really had happened to me! One great thing I have learned from all of this, is that our God is compassionate, and always there to forgive. We do not have to be perfect, just repentant. God is there to pick us up and use us for His Glory.
Jerry Delaney is a qualified psychologist, and works in a practice, but is also part of a church pastoral team.
CHAPTER 19: THE STORY OF DR PETTI WAGNER, USA
Life had never been better. I owned prime property, had a research clinic with five doctors working for me, achieved three doctorates, and four multimillion dollar corporations, which I had built up myself employing many people. I was worth many, many millions of dollars.
The full story of how I was kidnapped and murdered is recorded in my book, Murdered Heiress. Immediately after I was electrocuted it was a case of, ‘out of the body and present with the Lord’.
Immediately the current was switched on I was dead. In one second I was walking across the top of the universe with my long purple velvet robe on, not yet realising I was going to meet royalty. There, in front of me, was Jesus. Two beautiful chairs that I always had around my table at home appeared out of nowhere, and we sat down.
I sat there opposite Jesus for six solid hours. Every second I was with Him it seemed that a million intravenous tubes of pure love went into my body. I was all-knowing. I knew the beginning, the end and the middle. There was nothing I did not know when I was sitting in front of Jesus.
Sitting there with Jesus, we were able to look down and see my body whilst they took off the electrodes, and returned my body to the room in which I had been kept prisoner. We could see them checking to confirm that I was dead. Jesus sat opposite me. There was no question that He was Jesus. He asked me whether I wanted to stay up in Heaven, or whether I wanted to go back to Earth. I said, ‘Lord’. If He was not my Lord, I could not have said that. If I had not taken Him into my heart when I was five years old, I could not have used the title, ‘Lord’. My response to him was, ‘Lord, my job is not done. I want to wrap up a lot of packages in red ribbons, just how my mother taught us, before I am through’.
It may seem strange that I wanted to come back, especially when I looked at that mutilated body. It was not something I really wanted to return to. But my spirit was speaking for me. Jesus said, ‘Any time when the blueprint of your life, that your Heavenly Father has given you, is interrupted, you have a choice. Today you are the judge, not the jury’. Immediately He said this, I was back in my body again.
I came back into my body with the sheet over my head. Suddenly the room was full of a voice as if it went from the ceiling to the floor, from every corner of the room. This big voice said, ‘I am the Lord your God, I am here to help you and not to hurt you. Do not be afraid.’
When I came back into my body I was in excruciating pain of course. I looked out of the window, and the time and temperature were on a sign across the street. The sign had been my constant companion.
I waited until it was almost six o’clock. Of course my murderers were all very confident that I was dead. My death certificate had been written. As it approached six o’clock, I went over and knocked on the door, and I tell you it was almost worth the whole trip! Have you ever had a ghost asking for something to eat? Well, that’s exactly what I did, because those big men opened that door, not knowing what they were going to see. Yet here I was asking for something to eat. They turned white as sheets, and ran down the hall.
The Lord impressed on me that I should forgive all those who had been responsible for my kidnapping and murder. I could not understand this. ‘Why?’ I said. ‘If I could pray, I would be praying for myself!’ God said, ‘If you do not pray and forgive them right now, then it will interfere with the work you and I have to do together’. I said, ‘Lord, I do not know how to pray’. He responded, ‘I will teach you’. He told me to say, ‘God forgive them, they knew not what they were doing’.
With God’s help I managed to escape from the room in which I was held captive, as recorded in my book. I was collected by a taxi driver. He took me to my aunt’s house. I called the police, and arranged for medical attention.
Since then, I have never been afraid of anything. I have had nothing but holy boldness. It is so important to pray for our enemies. God gave me a huge gift of forgiveness right from the very beginning. This enabled me to pray for them, and forgive every one of them. I pray for their families as well.
Since this interview, Petti Wagner has gone to be with the Lord, this time forever. John Osteen has described her as one of the greatest soul-winners of our time. Every time she got on a plane she would take six rows up and six rows down from her own seat, and tell them about Jesus.
Perhaps the most telling statement she ever made was, ‘Even if only one lost soul had come to a saving knowledge of Jesus, it would have been worth it all’.
DR PETTI WAGNER’S DEATH CERTIFICATE
CHAPTER 20: THE STORY OF MARVIN FORD, USA
Some people would have described me as shy, but that did not come anywhere near it. If I had to stand up in front of just two or three people I could not even stutter, because I could not say a word. I played in a jazz band in the clubs. I always stood at the back of the group, because of my fear of people. One night, however, the band got me very drunk. To their astonishment, and mine, I became the band’s entertainer. If I was drunk I could entertain and talk. I could do anything, even laugh at my own jokes! Without the drink, I was the silent, back-row guy.
Not too long after this I gave up the drink because I became a Christian and I did not want that kind of life-style any more. I was still the silent guy at the back of the singing groups. After marrying Olive, who was a wonderful classical pianist, I became even more involved in music. But I was still at the back. In the late sixties there was a big convention in our church. Many of the men told Olive and me that they believed we were going to be involved in a world-wide ministry. They believed that we would be travelling to countries we had never heard of, preaching about Jesus. Although I did not want to say it a the time, I thought they were wrong!
On 29 December 1971, I was certain that they were wrong! That day I had a heart attack. My doctor told me it was an acute inferior myocardial infarction. I was taken to hospital. That night I started praying very hard! It seemed that almost everybody I knew came into the hospital to pray for me, but I still felt as if I had an elephant sitting on my chest.
Later the pain in my chest greatly increased. It seemed that the elephant on my chest had gone out and fetched the rest of the herd! It seemed that they were all jumping on my chest !
At that point I could not take any more. I remembered the last prayer Jesus made on the cross, ‘Father, into Your hands I commend My spirit.’ Just at that moment, my spirit left my body.
The medical profession calls it a cardiac arrest. Your heart stops, and the blood no longer flows through your brain. As soon as my spirit left my body, I saw the ‘City of the Great King’, which we read about in Psalm 48:1-2. I did not go through a long tunnel. I was looking down on the most dazzling sight imaginable. The dazzling sight was beautiful, splendid, picturesque, colourful, and magnificent. But these adjectives are totally inadequate to describe this place. In the book of Revelation, chapter 21, it gives some idea of the size, which is over half of size of the USA. It is some 1500 miles square, and surrounded by walls of solid jasper except for the 12 openings. The walls are as high as they are long, and those openings were 12 gates of solid pearl. Each gate has one single pearl. The walls were very thick. Yet not one shadow was on the outside or the inside of the walls, because the brilliance of the light was so intense, and nothing could cast a shadow.
In the foundations of those walls I saw precious and semiprecious stones like rubies, sardonyx, beryl, amethyst, emeralds, and many others. They were massive stones. I saw 12 columns studied with
these same stones. There were 12 different columns, each representing one of the apostles. There were three levels in that city, and seemingly millions of miles of streets. There were avenues of solid gold, not paved with gold, but solid and yet at the same time, transparent. It was the purest, cleanest and brightest gold imaginable, and looked like ribbons of magnifying glasses. Everywhere, through the streets, and as far as I could see, were millions of mansions.
In John chapter 14, Jesus said that He was going to be prepare a place for us. I thought the Lord had called me to be one of His building superintendents, because that was my main occupation at that time. As I looked over the streets on all three levels, to try and see what materials they were using, I realised there was not one still under construction. They were all finished. Jesus spoke those mansions into existence, and He is ready.
Another thing I saw were millions of shining, sparkling, shimmering, scintillating lights that I recognised as the spirits of departed saints, all in the presence of Jesus. I knew everybody, including the prophets, the apostles and the disciples. And they all knew me. We did not need introductions. There are people I know who have gone to Heaven and seen individuals they knew. But what I saw was their spirits, just like I was. The spirits were a reflection of Jesus, the Lamb of God.
What I could see was a family of God, with no denominations. I could see the spirit bodies of the sons and daughters of God himself, who has no grandchildren. I joined in with the songs they were singing. No one was off key, or out of time. Everyone was singing and worshipping the King of Kings and Lord of Lords.
Having gone through all these wonderful scenes and rainbows of colour, my first purpose was to see God the Father. That was absolutely imperative.
In my early life I had family problems which prevented me developing a close relationship with my own human stepfather, who I hated. I have heard preachers preach on Romans chapter eight about how God is, ‘Abba Father’, indicating an intimate relationship. But I could not understand this.
When I went into the presence of God the Father, I can only describe this as like going into the most massive receptacle filled to the top with the most powerful cleansing agent. This agent cleansed in such a way that it made everything pure and clear, like crystal without a flaw. It was as if my spirit was covered in scar tissue that had never been erased. Although God had forgiven me, and I had later asked my own stepfather to forgive me, the scar of hatred remained until I went into the presence of God. That cleansing agent seemed to dissolve those scars, and for the first time in my 52 years I was
able to say, ‘Abba, Father’. Romans 8 is now one of my favourite chapters. God has complete and total charge of my life because I trust Him.
Then I wanted to see Jesus and thank Him for dying for me, so that I could have eternal life. I know it sounds strange that we believe Jesus can be up in Heaven and on the Earth, but that is because He is omnipresent - everywhere. Jesus was seated at the right hand of God the Father. He was not any more brilliant than God, yet was distinguishable from Him. I cannot describe His looks or clothes, because He was surrounded by light, like those brilliant arc lights which shine into the Heavens for two or three miles. Each arc light seemed to have enormous power.
Imagine taking several hundred thousand or millions of these arc lights, and collecting them together in one bunch. Imagine that you then tried to look straight into them and distinguish the different filaments. That might give some poor indication of the brightness of Jesus. There is absolutely nothing that can compare with the brightness of Jesus, and I found myself looking and worshipping.
Something else that amazed was that I had Jesus’ entire, undivided attention. Remember, I was a bashful, timid person, an infinitesimal speck of nothing. Yet I was the focus of His glory and love. Jesus then welcomed me into His presence, and I asked him some questions. First of all I wanted to know how it was that there were millions of people constantly demanding His attention, and yet I seemingly had His undivided attention. Even before I could finish asking, Jesus said, ‘Surely you know that there is enough of Me to go around?’
My next concern was concerning the church members. Some of them were my best friends. Jesus told me that He had everything under control. He had never lost a battle, or even a skirmish. He was the victor.
Another question of mine was concerning His coming back to the Earth. Jesus told me that, before He came back, He was going to send an unprecedented visitation of power and glory, the greatest ever move of the Holy Spirit upon the world. I knew I was going to part of this great move of God. I had to return and fulfil the words spoken about me.
I looked back through those streets of gold and though the levels of that great city. Then I saw my body in the hospital, just as if someone had opened up the roof of the building underneath me. I glanced outside the hospital. There speeding towards the hospital it was my pastor, Dr. Ralph Wilkerson.
That day God had spoken to my pastor, not in an audible voice. He felt such a compulsion to get to the hospital and pray for me that he left his study before the morning services - at great speed! He got out of the car and started running towards the hospital. He went up to the Intensive Care Unit, and knocked on the door. He walked over to the bed, and pulled the curtains around. The corpse on the
bed was the most grotesque thing you ever saw. It was ash grey, with green and purple mixed in. He did not put his hands on me, but clasped them together and looked up. I heard him quoting the verse about the thief coming to rob, to kill and to steal, but that Jesus had come that we might have not only life, but abundant life. Then he quoted from John chapter 11 where Jesus told Martha that He was the Resurrection and the Life. Then Dr. Wilkerson quoted from Romans 8 that if the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus from the dead dwell in us, He would give life to our mortal bodies. At that point he took hold of my cold, clammy, lifeless hand and began to rebuke death. He commanded my spirit to return to my body.
I asked the Lord what I should do. His response was, ‘ What do you want to do?’ If I had my choice, I told Jesus, I would rather stay up in Heaven. Then I thought I could make the biggest deal that was ever made. ‘Lord, I will go back, if You will go with me.’
The Lord stopped me right there. ‘Do you not know what I have told you in My Word? I will never leave you nor forsake you. I am with you until the end of the age. Since you gave your life to me I have never left you for one split second.’
I quickly changed my ‘if’ to ‘when’. I knew He wanted me to come back. I knew He had called me to a ministry. ‘When I go back Lord, will you give me a token?’ He was gracious enough to tell me that if I went where He asked me to, and preached what He asked me to, then people would always come to know Him as their Lord and Saviour.
My spirit came back into my body with an impact. It was cold, and I was shaking. Pastor Ralph started patting my face, and then slapped me. He pulled the covers up around my neck, then began rubbing my limbs to help the blood circulate around my body.
I have never been sorry I came back. God did three miracles that day. Firstly, He spoke to a man who obeyed and came to pray for me. Secondly, my spirit, which had left my body and gone to be with the Lord, came back into my body. The third miracle was that whatever happened to my brain, I liked this new one a whole lot better.
CHAPTER 21: THE STORY OF CHRISTINE EASTELL, UK
I sat quiet far too long, not prepared to share my experience. It was a strange experience, who would believe me? I did not want to make a fool of myself. For over a year I kept silent, but increasingly I became aware of the gentle pressure from God as I would come home from church, time and again, having failed to speak out of God's love and what He had done in my life. People would ask me to give my testimony but always Satan would, as it were, butt in and say that no one would believe such a story that was so absurd. Time and again I would agree with him. On such occasions I would go home and feel miserable and guilty for the rest of the day, knowing I had missed yet another opportunity.
Then, God decided to make the pressure somewhat stronger. I was put into a situation where, in effect, the matter was taken out of my hands. I went along to a Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International dinner, and started talking to the man sitting beside me, not knowing that he was the main after dinner speaker that evening. As we talked I told him a little of my story and then I sat back after the meal, relaxed, and waited for the evening to unfold.
At that point the speaker, Dr Richard Kent, was introduced. He said he had just been talking to someone who knew a great deal about the subject that was close to his heart, and that this person could probably speak about it far better than he could. Without further ado, he asked me to go up to the front and tell the people my story. I had no idea what I was going to say, this being the last thing I had expected that night. But the Lord just touched me, the Holy Spirit moved on the people, and many of them were greatly blessed. Afterwards, the Lord spoke quite clearly to me saying that he would put me in situations to be able to share my testimony with others. I knew that the glory should go to Jesus, and that Satan would not have the victory over me.
In 1984 I started attending a very lively charismatic church, and for the next three years this became the centre of my life. I believed I was a Christian, and the constant prayer on my lips was, ‘ Use me Lord’. I firmly believe that Satan must have seen me as a threat, and he sought to put things into my life to choke my spiritual growth, and hinder my walk with God.
I had obtained an excellent job as a sales representative, and my career had taken off. The only way for me was up the corporate ladder. I loved the work, and became more absorbed. Before long instead of 'Sales Representative' on my card, it was 'Sales Executive'. I felt very proud of what I had achieved. I had made it, but at what cost! My job became more and more demanding, as I had to justify my high salary and my brand new car. It was not long before the pressures of life caught up with me. Not only did I have this exciting, but demanding job, I also had two children at home. Eventually it began to
take its toll of my church life. At first I missed only the occasional mid-week meeting - not so dreadful. But before too long the house-group went the same way, and then my Sundays were gradually eaten into. Inevitably with the job there was lots of paperwork to be done, and careful planning for the next week's visits. So what better time than Sunday? People from the church came to see me and expressed their concern, but I assured them there was no real problem. I was always able to justify my absence from church. I convinced myself, but I don't think I convinced them. They probably saw straight through my excuses.
Eventually, and here I attach no blame whatsoever, people stopped coming. Perhaps they thought it was something I had to sort out for myself. Whatever the reasons, it came to the point where I had no Christian contact whatsoever. My job, my car, and my hectic but exciting social life had taken first place. Again, I could justify to myself that my position as Sales Executive required me to socialise on this scale. After all, I was happy, and the money was coming in. Everything was great. So often however, we read in the Scriptures, ‘But God.’ That was how it was in my life. He had other plans for me.
On the 11th December 1989, my life was changed completely. I was suffering from a very bad dose of influenza. Instead of being sensible, and going to bed, I decided to go into work. Everyone I went to see told me I was crazy, and should not be working at all. But I said I was OK. The real reason was that I had just had another career jump. In this new position I was not entitled to any sick pay. Of course the life style I had become used to necessitated high expenditure each month, so that even one day's pay was too much to give up.
By the afternoon I was feeling extremely ill. I had been driving for most of the day, which was wet, windy and foggy. Every bad driving condition you could think of. Even to contemplate driving myself home was madness, but I still tried. Then, during one moment's lack of concentration, I wandered slightly over the central white line, and hit the only car on the road coming in the opposition direction. Such was the impact that it took a long time to get me out of the car. Through the whole time it took, I can honestly say that I knew God was with me. Not once did I feel any pain. In fact I felt embarrassed that everyone around me seemed to be making such a fuss. When I looked down I just saw me as me. To others I looked absolutely terrible. The men of the ambulance crew were amazed at my calm, though they did go through every red light to get me to the hospital as quickly as possible.
God's hand was certainly upon me, and the situation, because the driver of the car I hit should have had exactly the same injuries as myself. He escaped with just a cut lip and some whiplash. We had exactly the same model car and had been travelling at the same speed. In a head on crash of this nature, both drivers would normally receive similar injuries. He however, got out of his car, and was able to walk without any problems. How good God is! Had the other driver been injured in the same way as I had been, his life could have been in ruins, and I would have been responsible.
I did not learn until some time later how seriously injured I had been. At first I felt nothing in the way of pain. Yet it would be easier to list what I had not broken and cut! I was in a terrible mess, and was lacerated all over my body. Not only was my car that was a total write- off, but I was as well. The time in Casualty was vague and unreal, as if it was happening to someone else. Over the next few days my condition deteriorated. The broken bones were not the major problem. My internal injuries were causing the serious concern. On two occasions I had a cardiac arrest, and I had to be resuscitated. It was all systems go, with everybody rushing to my aid. I had gone into septicaemic shock due to the internal damage.
I was taken to the Intensive Care Unit and wired up to machines. The prognosis was such that I had to have someone beside me all the time. My three grown up daughters were there. My parents also came. They were given a room in the hospital. The staff told them to sit and talk to me, but they did not know if I could hear anything. They were resigned to the fact that I was going to die, perhaps even within a few hours. I remained in that state for seven days, and that in many ways is where my testimony begins.
Whilst I was in this limbo state, with the machines in effect keeping my body alive, my spirit left my body. It was very clear, and I know it was not hallucinations caused by the drugs I was on.
When my spirit began to leave my body I began to go down into a very deep pit. It is difficult to describe. It was very black and misty. There was no beginning or end, and no sides. I just knew I was in a pit. I kept closing my eyes, and hoping that when I opened them it would all be a bad dream, but nothing changed. It is impossible to find words to describe the fear I felt. I was desperate to get out. When I saw what I thought was a small opening I began to claw desperately. But the more I tried to get to this opening, the more distant it became. It was an impossible situation.
All around there were people, just ordinary people. They were in deep pain and despair, and they seemed to be tormented by an enormous sense of guilt, which was reflected in their faces. It is so difficult to describe the depth of despair that was present in that place. If you could put all the pain, hurt and despair in the world together, then that was what I sensed in that place. I was far more aware of the depth of this despair than I was of the people.
In the darkness I became aware of an even more evil presence than I had already felt. There, up high, was this creature I just know was Satan. I did not know what to do, because this was not just a dream, it was reality. In my terror I screamed out, ‘I am a Christian, and I belong to Jesus, I should not be here’, but Satan just looked down and laughed a hideous laugh that I will always remember. He said, ‘When I tempted you with worldly things you gave in to me. You belong to me now.’ At that moment I knew it was true. What could I do? There I was in Hell, with Satan, and in total despair. I had thought I was a Christian, but I had not committed my life to Jesus.
At that point I thought, ‘Lord, please rescue me’. I prayed for forgiveness, and I remember falling on my knees pleading with Him to forgive me, as I went through everything I had not done for Him. Then I stayed there, because I could not do anything else. But, praise God, Satan is a defeated enemy.
Jesus heard my prayer, and He lifted me up from Hell into His presence. I looked up, and there stood Jesus in all His glory. I did not want to leave this place. This was so different to the place I had come from, and now I was in the presence of Jesus. I could feel His love and His peace. I told Him I did not want to leave, that I was happy there. But He told me, ‘No, you have to go back and let others know the reality of Hell, but also the reality of the alternative - Jesus’.
As I looked down I saw myself once again in a hospital bed, hooked up to machines, with all my family sitting around. I thought to myself, ‘Do I really want to go back?’ Whilst I wanted to stay with Jesus, I also loved my family and knew I must return. As I began to come down, as it were, and return to my body, I knew without any shadow of doubt that I was going to get well, and I was going to do the Lord's work.
I was taken off the critical list. Exactly one month later I was discharged from hospital. Once I was taken out of Intensive Care I was put into a side ward. Every day medical staff would come to visit me. They would talk and smile at me. I was not sure what was going on, because I was still very ill. At that stage, I did not realise the impact I had made on all these people. My knees were very badly damaged and were encased in plaster. Every now and then I would be taken down to the Orthopaedic Ward to get my plaster changed. They would say, ‘Oh, you're Christine! We have heard about you’. I even got a mention in one of the medical journals.
When I first came round I could not tell them very much about what had happened. In fact they were so concerned they sent for the hospital chaplain, because what I was trying to say about my experience sounded extremely weird to them.
Since that time, I have given myself 100 per cent to the Lord, although at times it has not been easy. But an inner voice would remind me, ‘I wanted you alive to do My work’, and that is what I have tried to do since that time. After I left hospital I went to stay with my parents, as I needed time to regain my strength. Within three months I was strong enough to return home. I was totally healed. Every bone had knitted well.
When the accident had taken place, the impact was such that it very badly crushed my knees. I thought I would be left with a permanent limp and that I would never be able to kneel again, or climb stairs. Now I have no limp, and I can kneel. In fact I manage to do everything, including my garden! I now work in a Christian bookshop that has 13 stairs, and I go up and down numerous times a day without any problems whatsoever.
Christine Eastell lives in the UK. She has worked closely with Dr Richard Kent, the co-author of this book, and has frequently given her testimony both in the UK and abroad.
Christine Eastell is still available for speaking engagements to give her testimony. Please contact Christine at the following e-mail address: CMason5784@aol.com
CHAPTER 22: THE STORY OF DR RON MCCATTY, UK
My mother and father felt it very important that we were brought up to know right from wrong. I say ‘we’ as I happen to be one of nine, six sons and three daughters. They were very particular about our knowing the Bible. They were even more particular about each of us knowing Jesus Christ as our Saviour, before any of us left home to face a world that was largely uncaring and disinterested in such matters.
I was very close to my mother, even though I did not like many of the things she said to me. She used to say to me that I should try to be a good citizen of this world, and do the things that were good and right. But the most important thing to know was that one day I would go to Heaven.
Although I hate to admit it now, in those days I was not at all interested in turning to Jesus. I was growing up, and wanted to be like all the other boys around. They were free to steal things, and be as bad as they liked. I had to listen to my mother telling me about the teachings from the Bible, that we should not steal, and that we should respect our parents. These, and many other such things, meant to me only a life of restriction. I longed to be old enough to get away from home.
Eventually that time did come. I thought that at last I had become a real person, standing on my own two feet! Now I could live like the rest of the world, and enjoy the things they appeared to be enjoying. No longer did I have to listen to my mother quoting the Bible at me every day. I could put all that to one side, and be like everyone else. But God had different ideas for me. Now I am grateful for the way in my parents brought me up, and the things they taught me.
In a way I enjoyed my life after leaving home, but I was never totally comfortable with myself. I could always hear the words my mother said when I left home. ‘Son, your mother’s prayers shall follow you’. I was never sure whether that was a threat or a promise! I used to walk down a road, and actually feel those prayers following me!
One day, in December 1953, I was riding my motorbike towards Bristol City Centre. I crashed head-on with a car. And where do you think this happened? Right outside the gates of the Crematorium - the ‘dead centre’ of the city, you might say!
Sprawled in the middle of the road, mangled, and covered in blood, there appeared to be no hope for me. However, someone came, covered me up and called an ambulance. I was taken to the Infirmary. There they worked on me to no avail, and my sister, Dorith, was sent for. She came with a cousin, Pearl Thompson, to identify the corpse on the bed.
I could not understand what all the fuss was about. Dorith and Pearl were crying and calling me. But I was feeling fine. I was standing beside them! What were they bothering about?
In that instant I found myself in Heaven - at least at the Pearly Gates, as some people call them. We are very close to Heaven. It is just another dimension. You just switch over into this other dimension, and you are there. There, right at the entrance, with a tremendous panorama in front of me, I met Peter, Paul and Moses. What do you think they said? They said, ‘Sorry, stop, you are not ready’. Not ready? What did they mean, not ready? This was a dagger to my heart. I could not understand it. Mother used to tell me that she had offered me to the Lord when I was a baby, and that I belonged to Heaven. It was my spiritual heritage. She said that I needed to personally identify myself with Christ, by asking forgiveness for my sins. So why was I forbidden entrance? What was going to happen to me now?
I froze inside, as it were, thinking only that I had missed it, the very place which should have been my eternal home. I knew instinctively that there was only one alternative - Hell! I would now go down, down to Hell. There was truly no hope. But my mother had been informed of the accident and was praying, and she prayed strong, effective prayers. She prayed was, ‘O, God, I have no need of a dead son, please bring him back to life.’ God heard, and His answer was immediate. I was allowed to turn and make my way back to Earth, and into my body.
You can imagine what happened after I found I had been given another chance. I was going to make sure I got in this time. I cried to the Lord, ‘O Lord, save me. O God, I repent of my sins. Save me. Deliver me. Make me a child of God’. He heard me. I was in. My life was changed. I was a brand new man, giving thanks to the Lord for His goodness. I was discharged from hospital after 40 days, swinging on my crutches. I had with plaster up to my thigh, and my head was bandaged because there had been a hole right through my mouth and skull.
I was well on the mend, and soon began going to church to meet with other Christians. There, in the fullness of time, I met my future wife. She was a widow with a son and daughter. I knew, from the first time of meeting her, that she was the person I would marry. We married and settled in Bristol where I set up in practice as an Osteopath. And, as the days went on, it was as though I had entered into a school as a brand new scholar. The Holy Spirit was teaching me now, from Genesis to Revelation, - all over again.
Dr Ron McCatty PhD, was born in West Indies, and now lives in Bristol, England. Ron McCatty is a qualified Osteopath in Bristol. He has run a successful practice for many years. He also pastors a Fellowship in that area. For many years Ron was involved in the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International, as President of the Bristol Chapter and a Field Representative in the area. Ron’s life and testimony have been a tremendous blessing in the FGBMFI.
CHAPTER 23: THE STORY OF BRENDA COURTIE, UK
The year had started off in a promising way. We had moved from living in a flat to a bungalow. I was expecting a baby in the spring, and we were working hard in the church. Mum had been to stay over Christmas, and returned home in the New Year. Tragically, mum became ill and died within a few weeks, on my 28th birthday.
My mother had been young at heart and pretty. Her death seemed very unfair. Although I grieved as I sorted through her things, I had to keep looking forward. There was a baby arriving in the near future. Simeon was actually born in April, and I took him along to my many committee meetings and prayer meetings, fitting in his feeds as discreetly as possible. By July, when Simeon was three months old, I was extremely tired, and weepy, and was very suspicious of people’s motives. I wondered how I could possibly have post-natal depression so long after his birth.
Everything in my life became an irritant or, even worse, a serious problem. I had the excuse that I was still grieving, but that did not do anything to help get rid of my depression. My husband John, whom I was beginning to nag unmercifully, was working hard to complete his doctorate, and was looking forward to possible ordination. He was very faithful at keeping our morning and evening prayer times going, but I sank deeper and deeper into depression. With the depression came a declining interest in spiritual things. I would nod listlessly when he commented on our daily readings, and would examine the hairs on the back of his hands while he prayed!
There was no point throughout this period when I thought there was no God, or that Christianity was a sham. It just all seemed so distant and irrelevant. I felt trapped, and I wanted to be left alone. Added to this, I began suffering with terrible digestion problems. As I lost interest in food, so my weight went down. Thankfully John, and other friends, persuaded me to seek help. The surgeon at the hospital diagnosed a long-standing diseased gallbladder, which would require surgery.
As is nearly always the case, it could not have come at a worse time. John had just started a full-time job at the college, having completed his doctorate. I had three children to be cared for, Simeon being only five months old. Thank God for wonderful friends who stepped in and organised everything before I had time to think about it. All I had to do was have the operation and convalesce.
When I succumbed to the anaesthetist’s pin-prick I was transported to a world so different from the one I had left that there was not even the faintest memory to remind me of it.
Despite this being a strange new world to me, I felt completely at home in this world of yellow sunlight, filled with floating gold dust. It seemed as if I had been there forever, and I wanted it to stay that way. Not that this was a passive state. I was filled with hope and excitement, as I could see the distant source of the light that surrounded me. I knew that the source of this magnetically intense light,
flashing and bouncing off the thickening gold dust, was somewhere ahead. All I wanted was to be drawn into it. This was, of course, Jesus, and I wanted to be with Him.
As I was moving towards this centre of light I realised that I was required to take a deep breath. I knew that if I did so, I would have to leave this wonderful light, full of peace and hope. This was somewhere that was more ‘home’ than anything I had ever known. Worse, it would mean I should have to rejoin some awful forgotten place where I had been distressed. Knowing what I was doing, and what it was costing me, I took that deep breath. I drew it somewhere near the ceiling, but I expelled it from the table.
It was difficult to try to explain to people what had happened. I know that I had been allowed to return to my family. I do not pretend to understand why this should happen to me. All I know is that it did. I acknowledge that it must be part of God’s will for me and my family. One thing I was certain about was that God would not want me to withdraw from the warmth of His eternal light, just to sit in the darkness I had been in prior to the operation. Suddenly, I could feel the September sun. I was on the road to recovery.
Throughout the long months prior to this experience I had been disinterested in prayer or Bible reading. Even now I found it difficult to get back to that close personal relationship I once had with God. One evening however, whilst on my own, I started reading through the Psalms. By the time I got into the ‘hundreds’ they would no longer just words. I was playing the ‘Sanctus’ from Verdi’s Requiem. Never was there a more appropriate accompaniment to the true joy and adoration that filled my heart as I wanted to tell God again and again how much I loved Him.
CHAPTER 24: THE STORY OF HARRY NEWBERY, UK
I was very angry with God. I had considered myself to be a Christian. After all, I went to church and took communion once a month. What more did God want? But just before I was 20, God took my father away from me. There was no way I could understand it. My father did so many good things. He worked a lot with young people, and especially the Scouts. How could God be good, as the Bible told me He was, when He had taken my father from me at such an early age? From that moment it was as if I built a high brick wall and made sure God stayed behind it.
Although I now doubted everything to do with God, I still used to talk about things. I met and married Liz, who was involved with the Youth Group, and we would regularly visit friends who went to the church. One night when we were all together, I took one of my friends outside and started to talk to him about how I felt. I explained about this brick wall that I had put up between me and God. From that night I believe I started to chisel away the wall bit by bit, but it was a very slow process.
17th April 1993 was a Saturday, and I was preparing to take part in a Scouts’ swimming gala, something I looked forward to. I felt great, and could not wait for my race to start. About three-quarters of the way down the 100- metre pool I started losing the use of my left side, and had to turn on my back to complete the length. Of course I knew what was happening to me, but I could not admit it was happening. An ambulance came. The pain in my chest was like a 40 stone man pushing down on my chest, and I kept shouting, ‘Please get off me’, or I thought I did. But whoever this 40 stone man was, he just kept on pushing down harder on my chest. I was immediately taken to the Coronary Care Unit, and I was wired up to various machines. I had sustained a massive heart attack.
During that time, I left my body. I could see myself lying on the bed. I was surrounded by darkness. In that darkness I began to see people milling around, and they had hoods on their heads. Suddenly a light appeared, and they began to go in that direction. I knew I had to go with them. I followed that light and when I got to the bottom of it, to what I thought was the centre of the light, I saw another, even brighter light.
This was the brightest, white light imaginable, and in front of me, beneath the light, was a pair of feet. As I went towards the Figure in the light, knowing it was Jesus, He began speaking to me. For a moment He moved, as it were, to one side. At that moment I had a glimpse of a wonderful scene. There were rolling hills and countryside, and through this countryside was bright, running water.
Having glimpsed what I know to be Heaven, I wanted to see the face of Jesus. But He told me that if I looked upon Him I would not be able to return to my body. That did not worry me. He said there was a
reason for me to return to this Earth and I was to turn around and see. What I saw were five people. Jesus told me I had to come back to do a work for Him, and part of that work concerned these people.
Having made the decision to return, I saw was a brief glimpse of a few people standing around my body, one person having electric paddles in his hands. ‘We’ve got him’, I heard them cry. Then I remember regaining consciousness, and looking at my wife and mother standing at the end of my bed.
Although I had had such a clear experience, I still doubted. Was my experience truth or fiction? I had never read any books, or heard stories, of people to whom similar things had happened. So confused was I that I found it almost impossible to tell anyone about my experience. That was until the second Monday of October in 1993. On that evening a man called Ian McCormack was speaking at a dinner held by the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International. He was to be sharing his story of how he died for 15 minutes, and I knew that I must go and listen to what he had to say. I had to find out the truth about what I had seen- whether I had seen truth, or fiction. On two occasions, as he told his story, he broke down in tears. I was crying with him, because I could relate to everything he said. Finally I knew, beyond any doubt, that what I had seen was the truth.
When Ian finished his story he announced that there was going to be a time of prayer. What amazed me even more was what followed. Unless the Lord had told him, he could not possibly have known about me. He said, ‘There are two people here tonight who have heart problems, and I want to pray for these two in particular. Would those two people raise their hands.’ No way he can be talking about me, was my initial thought. But my arm went up. The other person was a lady and, because she was sitting nearer the front, she was the first to reach Ian for prayer. As I listened to Ian and his wife Jane, praying for her, I wondered what on Earth was going on. He then turned to me. Jane placed her hand over my heart and Ian placed his hand over my head. It was as if I was there, but not there. I could hear them praying, but I did not seem to be in this world. I had this strange tingling sensation running through my body, almost as if the blood were draining away, and yet it was a great feeling. I had another sensation of beautiful warmth, spreading from my head down to my feet.
Early in 1994 I was called in by the hospital for an angiogram. My cardiologist was delighted because my arteries were completely clear, the only damage being scar tissue. He immediately discharged me.
I am no longer one who doubts God and His love. My doubts have been replaced by trust.
CHAPTER 25: THE STORY OF BETTY MALZ, USA
Every morning it is like Easter at my house. It has not always been this way though. I had to die to learn how to live. I died for 28 minutes, and it was during this death experience that I learned how to live. I had never been sick before this time. I was on vacation. I was having a great time with my mother and dad, my kid brother Gary, my husband, and my six- year- old Brenda. The first night I experienced a pain in my right side. For someone who had never even had a headache up to that time, I began to suffer excruciating and uncontrollable pain.
After I began to vomit and haemorrhage they rushed me to a little beach hospital. I was transferred to another hospital and had an operation on my abdomen. The doctors discovered that I had developed peritonitis. After the operation I lapsed into a coma which lasted for the greater part of 44 days. I had two further operations.
During this comatose period I went through a wonderful learning process. I prayed most of the time, although I was unconscious and could not speak or respond. I still prayed in my heart, and I understood everything that was going on around me. I remembered all of the conversations that were spoken in my room, and I have written them in my book My Glimpse of Eternity. Another wonderful thing happened in this room. I heard music all the time as I lingered near death. I shall always remember two of the songs that I heard constantly echoing in my mind, and in the chambers of my heart. I heard Jack Holcolme singing ‘The old account was settled long ago’. How thankful I was that at the age of 13, I had settled my account with sin. I had decided to invite Jesus be the Lord of my life, forgiving me of my sins, and experienced the new birth. Another song that I heard constantly was the same man singing ‘I have been born again’.
God used very ordinary people to bring about some extraordinary experiences in my life. I was a proud, haughty young woman whom God could not use up to this time. Through this suffering, and 44 days of unconsciousness, I underwent a complete overhaul of personality. Ordinary people came into the room. I always remember Aunt Gertrude coming. She did not know that unconscious people hear, but she took me by the hand and very positively prayed for me. She talked with me about the flowers at home, read my cards, and the little notes that were on my flowers that had been sent to my room. She brought a little bit of the outside world into that hospital room.
Another wonderful person who ministered to me was Uncle Jesse. He was a brake man on the railroad. One day coming home from work he said he felt a very firm desire to come to the hospital to see how I was doing. He initially thought he should go home and shower first. He then felt God
impressed him not to delay, but to go to the hospital right then. On arrival he learned that I desperately needed B-negative blood. When they tested Uncle Jesse and typed him, he had B-negative blood. I received a direct transfusion, which I urgently needed.
Another person who ministered to me was a man in our neighbourhood who used pitiful English, and I whom considered ugly. I did not like him. I did not like his looks, and he did not know how to dress. He had a radio broadcast that I never cared for. I used to turn the broadcast off whenever it came on. This man violated the ‘No Visitors’ sign and came into my hospital room, not knowing that I could hear in this unconscious state. He came to the foot of my bed. Hearing a man’s footsteps I thought it was my husband, John, who came several times a day. Or perhaps it was my father coming to sit beside me in the squeaky leather chair to pray for me, or just to whisper praises of worship, and bless the name of Jesus. But it was not my father. Suddenly I recognised the voice of Art, the man that I had never liked. My immediate reaction was to try to regain consciousness, to use the call button, and to call a nurse through to ask him out. After all I could not stand the man when I was well, let alone when I was sick. But Art did not leave because God was working on my pride. God had me in a corner where I could not manipulate the situation. Art began to read, and I began to listen. He read Psalm 107:20 to me, ‘He sent His word and healed them ’. Suddenly I realised that this ugly man had been a wonderful instrument, and played sweet music to my dying soul. I latched on to the hope of this word that he had read me, ‘He sent His word and healed them’. I began to have faith that I might be healed. Art left, and I determined that, if I did live, I would apologise and tell him how much I loved him for bringing that word of life and hope.
In the days that followed I almost gave up. On two occasions I had to be resuscitated. Then I developed pneumonia with a high fever. At the end of this forty-four day period, when pneumonia raged, the outlook seemed very poor to my husband, my father and my mother. So they all went home to prepare themselves for my funeral and burial.
After they all left I felt as if I had suddenly got on a roller-coaster. When you hit that peak, that topmost point on the ride, I felt as though this was what had happened to me. When that sudden lurch came I realised that this was death. It was not frightening, and if it was death, it was very sudden. There was no fear, for death was just changing locations from this place to the other.
I had always been very tall, and it had become a phobia that haunted me all my life. Suddenly that was gone. I began to stand tall and erect, realising that, in the place to which I had come, there were no complexes. I stood to my full height realising that, in spite of three operations and forty-four days of tubes into my stomach, that I was well and strong. I was walking through a beautiful meadow of waving grass, the strands of which were like green velvet. As I walked in my bare feet, life, health and vigour began to come into my body. It was outdoors, and the climate was like forever spring. What a joy to learn that Heaven was not sitting on a damp cloud playing a harp. It was not wall to wall church,
because there was no need for the church here. I realised I was in the living presence of the Son of God, and we would worship Him forever.
As I walked up a hill I became aware that I was not alone. To the left, and a little behind me, was a tall angel clad in a transparent garment of white. I saw his very capable masculine hands, and a masculine face with a knowing look. I realised that the angel had always been there from the day that I had found Jesus. I had never known it, because I had never needed him until now. Walking along we talked with our ‘think’. There was no need for conversation because, just by wishing, we understood each other. We could go from Earth to the galaxies of space, and to the gates of Heaven where, as we approached, I heard the most beautiful singing. As we reached the gates there was melodious and harmonious sounds of music coming over the wall. Suddenly I heard voices whose singing I cannot describe, and I began to sing with them in a way I have never been able to do before or since. Standing there I understood all of the languages of the world. The Scripture verse in I John 3 became alive to me, ‘When we see Him, we shall be like Him for we shall see Him as He is’. He understands all of the languages being spoken all the time around the world. In His presence, I was like Him, and I understood the other languages.
Approaching a most majestic gate of solid pearl, the angel touched it. It severed in the centre. When it opened and I stepped inside I saw and felt light such as I cannot describe. Vivid yellow light, so dazzling and bright that I could not look into it. I began to strain to see where it was coming from. I believe I looked directly into the throne room of God the Father, for seated on His right hand was Jesus, the Son of the living God. I was trying to see His face, which caused a brilliant light to be reflected onto a golden boulevard. When I did, the light and the warmth of His face went directly through me, and I was healed. My past whirled rapidly before me. The present became very wonderful and real, and the things of the future unfolded. In that 28 minute period I learned so much that it will take many books to write it.
I began to look around. In that light I began to see shafts of direct light ascending from the Earth, directly joining that great light in the throne room. The light in the throne room is the source of all energy, all creativity and all power. It occurred to me that I had seen the other end of prayer. I cannot describe what followed except in great detail, and so have written a book, Prayers that are answered in which I describe this. As I saw the direct shafts of light ascending from the Earth, the reality occurred to me that they were the prayers of people on Earth ascending to the great light in the throne
room. God could answer, either by the powers of almighty Heaven, or by angels, or the armies of God. We have to realise that in the midst of battle we need not be dismayed, for the powers of the armies of Heaven are at our command when we pray. What made me realise this was that, on one shaft of light, I saw my father’s voice being registered. In my book I describe this as a ‘The One Word Prayer’. My mother and father had been summoned to the hospital room by the head nurse to tell them that I had died. My father arrived there first. He walked over to my body, with the equipment removed, and the sheet covering me. He said that all he could think of to say was to breathe one word of prayer for himself, asking God through this prayer to give him strength to break the news to my husband. He also prayed for my daughter, Brenda, who would be very distressed when she heard the news that her mother had died. The only word that my father could speak was ‘Jesus’. I saw it, and I heard it. There is power in the name of Jesus. It is sufficient. In that one word prayer was a wish that I had not died. I saw it and felt it. I thought I would never want to leave that place, but the power of my father’s prayer breathed in the form of a wish, ‘Jesus,’ healed me and changed my mind. Now I desired to follow his prayer and to come back.
As I came back down the hill I had walked up, I looked through the roof of the hospital and saw down through the floors and into the room where my body was covered with a sheet. As I came closer I saw a direct shaft of the sunrays coming through the glass into my room. The sun was shining on my body, and suddenly I felt as though I had gone in an elevator and had hit the bottom floor. There was a sudden lurch sensation of inertia and I felt my body begin to warm and I touched the sheet. In the centre of that shaft of light, I saw ivory letters about two inches coming towards me. I remembered what Art had read, ‘He sent His word and healed them’. When I looked closer I saw these ivory letters were the printed word of God from the Bible, John 11:25, the words of Jesus, ‘I am the resurrection and the life and He that believes on me though he were dead, yet shall he live.’ I knew as that word was coming towards me it would heal me, and Art’s prayer became reality. I touched the word, pushing the sheet off my face and, reaching out, I grasped those letters pulling them into my arms and then sat up. Within two days I went home from the hospital.
The doctor coming into my room was overwhelmed. The nurse ran down the corridors saying, ‘It’s a ghost!’, she was so frightened. My first thought was that I wanted to call my grandmother who had been dying for the past year. When I called her I did not know that my mother had already called her to tell her I had died. So when I called I shocked her, because she thought that if I was dead then she must have died too. Finally my father got on to her and said, ‘Betty is back, we don’t know what has happened, but she is very much alive and sitting up’. In the following moments I begged for a drink and for food. I was given some 7 Up on crushed ice, and tray on which were two pork chops and a full meal. I ate it all.
I have perfect vision, and have suffered no depression. Since then I have had a perfect baby daughter, no drug withdrawal problems, no colostomy, all of my plumbing works perfectly well, and I have no
brain damage. I have written books that have helped many people. I went home in two days happy for a second chance to live again. A second chance to love people again.
My healing was a great miracle, but even greater was the miracle that I returned with a different attitude, and with a great love for people. Through the telling of this story many people have experienced the love of Jesus and experienced the greatest miracle of all, that of sins forgiven.
Betty Malz has spoken about her experiences in many countries. The full version of her testimony may be read in her book, “My Glimpse of Eternity.”
CHAPTER 26: THE STORY OF REV. ROYSTON FRASER, UK
‘Should we join the army?’ the young men asked me. ‘Come back next Sunday and I will preach about it’, was my response. Why not a direct answer you might ask? Well, this was the early 1970s and I was not in Canada, or England, but in that long narrow strip of land, bordered by the Andes, with the longest seacoast of any country in the world, called Chile.
The country was in turmoil. In 1970 Salvadore Allende Gossens was elected to lead the country. He was the first freely elected Communist president in the Western Hemisphere. His programme aimed to extend state control to almost every area of the economy, and the resulting breakdown in the economy led, only three years later, to a military take over, under General Augusto Pinochet Ugarte. This brought in a very repressive regime condemned by most human rights organisations.
I had come to Chile by a rather circuitous route. Having become a Christian whilst studying for a BSc in Agriculture and Horticulture, I then went on to Theological College and obtained a DD Sponsored by the United Church of Canada. I went, with a missionary team, to China, only to be thrown out of there by the Communist Regime. For 12 years I worked with my team in India, but was then asked to go to Jamaica and teach others about what to do on the mission field. But I was not a teacher, I was a missionary. Quite frankly, I was bored by the work. So I asked for a sabbatical of 12 months, though I actually took two years, and went to work with Teen Challenge. Having been recalled by the Church I was asked to go, again with my team, this time to Chile. Our time there was one of great turmoil and uprisings.
Despite the troubles of that land, we saw God move in wonderful ways. One day a young man came to me at the end of the Sunday service and said, ‘I want to play football’. I told him that I believed when a young boy had been to church on Sunday it was good way of keeping him out of mischief. He then said, ‘What, with this?’ Lifting up his leg I saw he had a club foot. I asked if I could pray for him. When he agreed I sent him to get another leader of the church so that we could pray together. I took a small bottle of oil and, as the Bible teaches, I anointed him and then started praying. Almost immediately, the young boy started screaming, and I told my colleague to take off his boot. I could not pray any more because all three watched as his foot grew to become normal.
The young boy had some way to go home, and I knew he could not walk with one boot. So I went to see a man nearby who sold shoes and explained the situation, saying I had only $11. He was so astounded by what he heard that he said I could have the boots for only $11. That could easily have been the end of the story but it wasn’t. A few years ago the Chilean International Football Team came to London. I received a letter telling me to be there, and that I would receive the shock of my life. Not only was the young man playing football for his country, but he also scored a goal!
Every Sunday service we would have at least one member of the secret police, taking notes of what was said. This was why I could not give a direct answer to these young men. On the Sunday morning following the question, I preached on the well-known text, ‘Render to Caesar that which is Caesar’s, but render to God that which is God’s ’. I thought I had got round the problem quite well, but that was not the thinking of the authorities.
The following Sunday, we had just started our service when in burst about 12 men, guns blazing, and shot about 25 of the congregation. My deputy, John, was one of them. Seeing them coming towards me, he jumped in front to shield me from the bullets. If ever there was a case of, ‘Greater love has no man than this, that he should lay down his life for a friend’, then this was it. John was killed instantly. They went straight through him, and five exploded in my stomach.
I knew I desperately needed medical help, but I was unable to obtain it locally for political reasons. The British Consul said although he could not get me to Canada, he could get me to England there and then.
I left on the aircraft that afternoon with only the clothes I had on, and my Bible, which I still have. By the time we reached England I was unconscious. I was totally unaware of them putting me in a helicopter for an emergency landing at the hospital. They were all prepared for me, and I was taken straight into the operating theatre and onto the table.
I became aware of where I was when, quite suddenly, I found myself standing in the air - suspended, as it were, in space - looking at my body on the operating table. After a few moments two angels came along and said, ‘This way’. We travelled along a dark passage, but all the time I could see a light at the end. When we got to the end of the tunnel it was like going through thick cobwebs, and into the most marvellous place I had ever dreamed of.
The first person who came into my vision was my mother. You might think that not surprising, but it was to me. Sometime before leaving Chile I had a letter from my parents saying that were moving over to England. What I did not know was that whilst travelling my mother suffered a massive heart attack, and survived for only a week after arriving in England. She came forward, threw her arms around me, and hugged me.
Another surprise awaited me as I looked across and saw my sister. Again, I did not know she was dead. She had also been in Chile and I knew had been shot in the foot. Gangrene had set in and she had very quickly died. For some reason she did not come across to greet me, but merely waved.
The two angels were still with me and started to introduce me to people. Some were missionaries, and some were well known figures of history, some of whom I knew and others I did not know. What I was aware of was the feeling of splendour of the place, which was wonderful. Everything was dazzling. The colours, especially the green, were so incredible it was indescribable.
Finally, we came to the one Person to whom I needed no introduction - Jesus. As I looked at this majestic figure, love seemed to pour out from Him. The only words I can find are those of a chorus we sing, ‘Beautiful beyond description’. I asked what might seem a strange questions, ‘Where am I, Lord?’ His response was, ‘You are in the Paradise of God’. I told Him I thought I was in Heaven but He replied, ‘No man has entered Heaven except He that has come out of Heaven’. I said I had not really thought about it, but I did recall reading it. ‘Do you not remember what I said to the thief on the cross?’ He asked me. Of course I did: ‘This day you will be with me in Paradise ’.
Thinking this was all wonderful, I asked, ‘What happens next?’ The reply of Jesus was, ‘For you, nothing’. Then one of the angels spoke and said, ‘Not this time’. As I heard those words I went all the way back into my body.
The following morning the surgeon came and spoke to me. He asked if I knew I had been dead for nine minutes. I told him that I knew I had died, but was unaware of the time because the moment it happened, I was in eternity.
I recovered from my ordeal but was told I must not return to being a missionary, but should find some very light work to do. So, as always, I prayed about it and asked God to open up an opportunity for me.
The very next day a man came to see me and said, ‘What are you going to do now’. I told him I was going to find a job, and then asked who he was. His reply was not what I expected. ‘I am a Christian and I have heard about you. At present I am the Playing Field Officer for the County Council. I am leaving the job and I need someone to replace me. I know you have a BSc in Agriculture and Horticulture, and I think you’re the man for the job’. I took up the post and at the same time ran a small church. I just took the services on a Sunday and other people did the sick visiting, and other work.
I finally gave up the job when I had a heart attack. Today I am still active, and am the Prayer Officer for a chapter of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International. God is amazingly good.
CHAPTER 27: THE STORY OF JEANETTE MITCHELL-MEADOWS, USA
1977 was not a good year. In the space of just two months and 11 days, the dog was stolen, my best friend died, I found I had glaucoma, my daughter Annette died and I broke my back.
My back was broken when I slipped on the floor resulting in separation at L5 and a separation at S1, the lumbar and sacral part of my back. The doctors decided to treat me with a spinal fusion.
Just prior to this, my daughter was hit by a truck and was killed. We had planned for her to have a party at a hotel, but somehow we felt it was not right to go forward with it. Annette was a lovely Christian girl, who loved Jesus so much. We prayed for all our worth that she would live. Many other people were also praying, and they would visit the hospital and lay hands on her but she did not recover. I now believe she died because she had a choice. One of the people who came to pray for her said, ‘She is in Heaven right now’, and I knew that was right, and that she had made her choice to stay.
Now I can understand, but at that time, I did not want her to leave us. She was our only child. We loved her, but she had a free will. I know how much she loved God, and she is with Him. Her daddy was devastated. He just pounded on the walls of the hospital until they vibrated, and cried and cried. He became angry with God until he eventually withdrew from Him, because he did not want to let go of his daughter. All this, of course, made the circumstances of my operation even more difficult for him.
When I went for surgery the operation took nine hours. During the operation my spirit left my body. The time it takes is a blink of an eye - that’s all. I was in Heaven and saw the light of Heaven, which is Jesus. There was such peace, and the light was so bright that if you were looking at Him in your normal body, you could not stand it because the light is so glorious. I can not really judge how tall He was. His hair was dark, sort of brownish, but the thing that is so overwhelming is the love that just permeates His whole being. This love and peace engulfed me so much that I did not want to come back, even after I had agreed I would. I related then to the fact that my daughter had chosen to stay.
I saw the gates of Heaven, made up of 12 gigantic pearls. The streets looked like solid gold. The walls are precious stones, and all the colours are so bright and vibrant. As well as all this, there is the music that is almost impossible to describe. It is glorious. It is worship and adoration of God; it is holy and pure. You could not try singing to keep up with the music in the natural way. There were musical notes I have never head on Earth. They were so clear and flawless, and the tone was so
beautiful. It is the most wonderful place to be.
After a little while I saw my daughter. We were in a garden where the grass was so green and lush. The flowers were incredibly bright, and there were fruit trees. Someone picked an apple from one of the trees, and it immediately grew back again. Everyone there was totally whole, and my daughter was just wonderful. We talked about how much we loved each other, and how happy she was to see me. The feelings were mutual, but of a higher level than we understand on Earth.
My grandparents were also in Heaven, though in a different place to my daughter. Up there, you do not just float on a cloud. Everyone is an integral part of what God is doing, and they all have work to do. There were others of my family in Heaven, my great grandma for one, but there were not a lot, because God told me that other members of my family did not make Heaven. There were some I would have expected to see there, but they were not.
Jesus spoke to me and told me He loved me. We talked about many different things, and then He said He wanted me to come back. This did not please me, and I asked Him why I could not stay. He told me He had something different for me to do. When I had finished this, then I could come back home again. Jesus did not say what this would be, but that I would know each step of the way. It was then that I started to cry, but I had given my word and agreed to come back.
My return was somewhat slower than my journey to Heaven. On the way back I experienced no pain whatsoever. When I was fully back into my body again the pain was excruciating and not only that, my brain was in a complete fog. I could not think at all. I had no language. The only words I knew were, ‘yes’ and ‘OK’. I was told later that this was due to a lack of blood and oxygen to the brain during and after my operation.
After the four hours of surgery, six people worked on me for 5 hours non-stop! They know that a patient can hear you speaking even if apparently unconscious. (They were determined I would not die but I kept going unconscious on them.) I shook my head to try to indicate that I was not upset with them, but was crying because I was alive. I guess I really did not want to come back to Earth and leave my daughter behind. The pain was absolutely terrible, even though they had me medicated. When I was walking round in Heaven there was no pain, I had no brain damage, my head wasn’t foggy, I was alert, and I could communicate. Now it was very different!
After the surgery I had kidney failure; my lips peeled and bled for up to two months; I did not know my alphabet; I could not even eat properly, I kept hitting my face with the fork. I did not want to be a vegetable and my husband, already angry after the death of our daughter, became even angrier with God. Seeing the state I was in hurt him so badly, that he could not handle it.
When I first came back home, after a friend had taken care of me for three months, he took me out and bought me lots and lots of presents, even things I could not use at that time. Gradually, however, he realised how ill I still was. He became more distant, more hurt and angry to the point that he wanted to shoot me because he could not stand to see me suffer. He would not even pray because, after Annette died, he figured there was no point. Eventually he left me.
The State paid for me to have sessions to help me accept the fact that I was permanently damaged and that I would never be any better. They asked me how I felt about it and I said, ‘I know I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.’ It must have been difficult for them, because at that time I did not even know how to take a bath or set the table. What I did know was that God was going to heal me, because Jesus had told me this. He had sent me back so that Jesus might be glorified.
In 1983, I arranged to go visit my sister for Thanksgiving. For the three weeks before that visit, I looked up every Scripture on healing and Acts 3:16 in particular became alive to my spirit. This is where Peter and John tell the beggar at the Gate Beautiful that his faith in the name of Jesus had made him whole. I meditated on that word, and spoke it out at least a hundred times a day. Then whilst visiting my sister I attended a church and went out for prayer from the Pastor. He came over to me and asked me what I needed. He just took things one at a time, and then asked if I had faith to believe for the healing of my back. The Scriptures say, ‘According to your faith be it unto you.’ Whilst some of the miracles I have received have been a sovereign act of God, I knew that this was one for which my faith had to be active.
When he prayed, the intense pain in my lower back left instantly. Up to then it had hurt to sit and to lie down. In fact, many times I slept on the floor with my feet in a chair, but I could get no real relief. Now I was able to run, not real fast, because I was out of practice, but I did run round the back of the church that day. Not only was my back healed but my glaucoma also. I felt something lift from my eyes, and have never used the eye drops since. I have been examined and told that the glaucoma has gone.
I believe that God sent me back so that I could minister life to people as an example of one who had received many, many miracles, and help them build up their faith in a living God. When I was in Heaven, Jesus not only told me He loved me, but that He was coming back sooner than we think. People think they have a lot more time than they have. It is not the time to procrastinate, it is time to prepare for your future life.
CHAPTER 28: THE STORY OF GERARD DUNPHY, IRELAND
This was a headache of mammoth proportions! On the 20th May 1982, I was at home in bed. Pam, my wife, had gone to town and I was alone with our 15 month-old baby. As the morning wore on, the headache grew even worse, until suddenly I felt something snap in my head. I didn’t know what it was, but I knew it was serious.
Knowing I needed help, I called out to God. There were a number of things not right in my life so I promised, ‘If I get through this problem, I’ll straighten them out.’ At this point I became concerned for the baby, who was on my bed. I managed to get hold of her by the leg, put her onto the floor, and drag her down the landing to the back room, where I locked her in. I then crawled back to my bedroom, got to the window, and called out to my neighbours, who were outside at the time, for help.
An ambulance took me to hospital. I was examined, and had a lumbar puncture. The diagnosis was a brain haemorrhage. In the end it turned out to be a burst artery. I was transferred to the regional hospital, where the specialist arranged for a CAT scan. I had an angiogram the next morning, and woke up nine hours later in the recovery room after surgery. Then I lapsed into a coma. The prognosis was poor.
I was put onto a life support machine. As the clock ticked on I slipped into a deeper and deeper coma. Evidently I was in that coma for days with no change, except that the specialist told my wife I did not have fully fixed or dilated pupils. Pam did not understand the medical terms so asked a cousin of hers, who was a nursing sister. She said that basically I was on the brink of death. The cousin asked Pam if she had ever heard of the healing power of God. She told Pam about a couple of miracles she had seen, and gave her a telephone number.
That night Pam rang the number and spoke to a man, Al Ryan, who was the President of the local chapter of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International. When she told him the problem there was a moment’s silence. Then Al said, ‘Mrs. Dunphy, your husband will recover.’ Somehow Pam knew, deep down, that his words were true.
Al then asked for three days of prayer and fasting. Pam’s cousin contacted as many people as she could, requesting their prayer support. It was put out on the local radio’s Christian programme, and prayer groups around the country were contacted. That Sunday evening all of my family gathered to pray for me. The family members were all Catholics, but this kind of meeting was new to them. It was a last resort! What Pam did not know at that time was that all my family had actually gathered to say their goodbye to me. My brother had even come over from England.
The night after the prayer meeting, Pam and her cousin came to visit. They noticed a slight change in my condition. Evidently when they spoke to me, my eyelids fluttered. The cousin went out and spoke
with the people monitoring my condition, and asked if there had been any change. They replied that there had not been. Two hours after they left the hospital contacted them. I was conscious. I knew where I was, what had happened to me and even my name!
That evening however, I developed bacterial pneumonia. I had a tracheotomy in an effort to clear my lungs. Coming out of surgery I slipped back into a coma.
Al Ryan, from the FGBFMI, had not given up. He came into the hospital, toting a big Bible. He and Pam came into the Intensive Care Unit, where he prayed for me. He put his hands on me and began praying. He prayed quietly for a few minutes, and then began to pray for healing. As he did, Pam could feel heat coming from within my chest, and my eyelids began to flicker just as they had done on the previous Sunday. Then I heard Al say, ‘You know who’s here, don’t you?’ I nodded my head, and he gave a prayer of thanksgiving. I put my hands together and endeavoured to mouth the words Al prayed.
Of course I was aware of very little of what went on during that time, as far as the hospital and surroundings were concerned. What I do know is that during the second coma I had a sensation of my spirit leaving my body. I felt drawn to a light at the end of a long tunnel. To my left I saw a white horse in full gallop. Then I came to a tunnel to the right. I stopped in front of it and heard a voice. It asked me three questions about my love for my wife and children, after which it went on to say that love was the key to the kingdom. It also said I would haveto come back to Earth. I then returned to my body and regained consciousness.
The following day I was awake and alert. Three days later when the chest specialist returned, he was delighted to see me up from my bed and walking about. Two weeks later I was released from hospital.
Out of gratitude, Pam started attending prayer meetings regularly. At first I went along too, but soon began to feel like an exhibit. After a while I stopped going. They did not give up on me though. They continued to pray for me. Nine months later I asked my wife to get a baby sitter so that I could come with her to the prayer meeting that night.
About a year later, we went to a Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship Convention. On the Saturday evening I went to the front and asked one of the men to pray for me. I committed my life to Jesus Christ that night.
As he continued to pray for me, I reached into my pocket, took out my cigarettes, threw them on the floor, and stamped on them. I had tried unsuccessfully to stop smoking before. Since that time I have not touched a cigarette. The urge to smoke went completely.
Before this experience, my whole life was in a mess. If God had not stepped in, Pam and I would surely have separated. In the period after my miraculous healing and my commitment to Jesus, God began dealing with my problems one by one. From that time I have experienced God’s help and guidance in all areas of my life, particularly in the fulfilling of a dream I had of opening a Christian book shop in my spare time. God has wonderfully enabled that to happen, and I am able to give Bibles away free to new people in our prayer group. God has changed our lives in so many ways. He is truly a wonderful and loving Father.
CHAPTER 29: THE STORY OF JESSIE DRAPER, AUSTRALIA
In 1961 I became a Christian and our first child was born in 1962. I had married Malcolm and we lived on 20,000 acres on which we share farmed. We were ten miles away from any doctor, and all those miles were on very rough roads. I had a second child, then four miscarriages before carrying my third child, Wendy.
Despite all my previous problems during pregnancies, Malcolm and I felt very confident about this baby. Everything had gone well, and there were no mad dashes over rough roads to the doctors. Of course I knew I must have the baby in hospital.
It was then that my problems started. I sustained a haemorrhage due to a retained placenta. Naturally, I was rushed to the theatre. The doctors worked on me for two and a half hours. I could feel myself drifting in and out of consciousness.
Suddenly I felt myself being drawn up out of my body, going up and up. Eventually I came to what looked like a sea of glass. The beauty of the place was astounding. I walked past this sea and I could then see the River of Life, just as I had read about in the Bible. On either side of it there were the most beautiful trees. So overwhelmed with the magnificence of everything surrounding me, I came to a standstill and, as I did, I saw Jesus coming towards me. Behind Him, and stretching as far as the eye could see were thousands of angels, all singing. The music and singing was indescribable. I have never heard such sounds on Earth, and I wanted to remain standing there, just drinking it in, but I felt myself being drawn further on.
Someone came alongside and put their arms around my shoulders. As He turned me round, Jesus said, ‘It is not your time yet, I have work for you to do.’ No sooner had he spoken those words than I was back in the operating theatre, and I could see myself holding the baby as I came back into my body.
In my childhood I had experienced rejection. This experience, and others, caused me to realise that despite the rejection of my childhood, Jesus loves me. For Him there is no such thing as an unwanted child. God has used me, along with my husband, to bring that love of Jesus to many people, especially the young, in both Australia and England.
CHAPTER 30: THE STORY OF ODEN FONG, USA
My father was the Hollywood actor, Benson Fong. He starred in the Charlie Chan film series, as well as Keys of the Kingdom and Thirty Seconds over Tokyo. Because of his lifestyle I was raised around celebrities all my life. I would meet people like Gregory Peck, June Allyson, and Jack Lemmon all the time.
For much of my younger life, my father wasn’t around very much, but when he was, he was very strict. I was his only son and so he expected a lot from me. I suppose it was when I was about 13 that I started to rebel. At first it was drinking whiskey, then smoking pot regularly, and eventually graduating to LSD. As so many addicts do, I became a drug dealer, selling mainly LSD, marijuana, and hashish.
After a few years I moved to Laguna Canyon which was a notorious Orange County drug area, and became close friends with Rosemary Leary, wife of LSD guru, Timothy Leary. He was the man who coined the phrase, ‘Turn on, tune in, and drop out.’ I also delved into Eastern mysticism, using drugs to enhance my ‘spiritual’ experiences.
I was very serious about what I was into. On one occasion I fasted for 45 days and nights. I used to do yoga for hours, sitting out on the rocks in the high desert at the Joshua Tree Monument. (This is a national park close to Palm Springs.) Sitting on a blanket I would just watch the world turn, trying to centre myself and realise perfection.
There was almost nothing that I did not try in my spiritual quest. I finally got so frustrated that I decided I really wanted, once and for all, to become one with God. So there at the Joshua Tree Monument in 1970, I took a vial of pure crystal sunshine LSD. I snorted the equivalent of 150 doses and immediately began convulsing. I fell over on my back and couldn’t breathe. I remember dying, and, according to the testimony of those with me, they knew I was dead.
During this time I remember my heart flying and then ceasing. I peacefully nodded off into death. Then everything started to get dark because I couldn’t see any longer. I looked for the light and wanted to head for that light. That was what the mediums and psychics I knew had told me to expect.
When I could see no light, in desperation I cried out. ‘Jesus, if you’re real, save me.’ Then something extraordinary happened. In that darkness, there was light, flashing lights that became brighter and brighter. Pretty soon I woke up and could make out the Figure of a man in front of me. The brightness was such that I couldn’t bear to look at Him. Even the sun, shining behind Him, looked dim by comparison. I spun round and tried to bury my head in the sand but felt as if, whatever it was, could
see right through every part of me. There was no place to hide. I head His voice saying, ‘I am the Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end.’ At that moment in time, I came back into this world.
Soon after this, a group of my old friends who had previously converted to Christianity, took me to hear a man preach in Long Beach. I remember listening carefully to what he was saying and knowing that it was what I had to do. I had to give my life totally and completely over to Jesus Christ.
Oden Fong is now a pastor at Calvary Chapel, Costa Mesa, California.
CHAPTER 31: THE STORY OF DAVID BREMNER, UK
From the early fifties I had worked in the construction industry. In 1979 I suffered a massive heart attack. I was a Senior Industrial Relations Manager in a major offshore company, in Personnel, Labour and Industrial Relations.
In many ways I was typical of so many senior personnel. I was hardworking and working very long hours, with lots of travelling both on and off shore. My wife, Jean, and I had married as childhood sweethearts in 1951.
We were normal, God-fearing, church-going people, comfortably off and enjoying good health. One the requirements of offshore industries, whether working or visiting oil platforms, was to undergo a very strict medical at least every three years. I had undertaken one of these in March of 1979 and, whilst a moderate smoker and minimal spirit drinker, I was pronounced as fit as a fiddle.
That year however, the workload became intense. By September I had not had a day off. I was constantly travelling all over the country by plane, train and car, and also flying by helicopters to offshore rigs. After a great deal of persuasion from my wife and secretary, I agreed to take a few days off, well at least the weekend. I arranged to play golf on the Sunday morning with some friends. I did enjoy a lazy Saturday morning but at lunch time there was a phone call from the Offshore Construction Manager about a potential labour dispute. Because of the direct radiophone system we had with the rigs, it was easier for me to go into the office to link up and monitor the situation, and issue advice and instructions as and when required.
I did try to unwind that night. The following morning I was up about 05.45 a.m. to get ready to play an early round of golf. Being a good husband I decided to make Jean a cup of tea. As I poured out the hot waster I had a severe pain in my chest and numbness in my left arm. It eased a moment as I walked through to the bedroom but then returned with a vengeance making breathing and moving difficult.
I lay down on top of the bed and felt myself sinking into it. Sounds starting to recede as if I was going deaf and I was only partly conscious. My doctor and friend arrived. He gave me an injection to make me more comfortable, and then arranged for my transfer to hospital. I was aware of very little of the whole journey, or arriving at the hospital. What I experienced was something very different.
It must have been when my heart developed an abnormal rhythm that I found myself in a very bright, white, and lighted place. There were no feelings of pain, discomfort or distress. In fact, it felt as if it was where I wanted to be. I was experiencing a lovely feeling of peace when I became aware of someone saying, ‘Come this way David’, and I was looking forward to going. In many ways it was like a television set where the scene would change as the channel changed. I found myself looking down from the top corner of a room, floating just under the ceiling. Beneath me was a group of people gathered around a hospital trolley, talking together very excitedly, but they seemed to be far away. Some were dressed in green, others in outdoor clothes, and one man in a dress shirt with fancy patterned braces on. On the wall, quite high up, I was conscious of an unusual clock. It was almost opposite me and I though it rather odd. The man in the fancy braces had something in both hands with wires attached, and said something to the others, whilst placing these things on the person on the trolley.
Immediately I felt intense pain return, and everything went black. Then as light returned I looked down and suddenly realised that it was my body on the trolley. I was very angry at what was happening. I wanted to stay where I was, because it was peaceful and pain free, and I was waiting for someone to come and get me. But once more the man in the fancy braces bent over the trolley, and again I felt intense pain. After that I felt nothing until I came round on the Tuesday.
When I came round there were Jean and Mike, the man whom I had been with on the Saturday sorting out labour problems. He had actually done something almost unheard of in the oil industry, in that he arranged to come onshore before his replacement arrived. This was because he felt he had to be at the hospital with me. I started to tell them about the strange experience that I had experienced, but could see by their faces that it was being accepted only with a large pinch of salt. Jean casually remarked, ‘That’s God giving you another chance. You’ll definitely have to change and slow down in future.’ Mike, being his usual cynical self, ignored what I was saying and supported what Jean had said about slowing down.
At that point they had to leave because the consultant had arrived. I was asking for something to eat and drink, as well as a wash and shave, because I knew I must look awful. Whilst he was checking me over I quite calmly said to him that he had quite a taste in braces. He stopped and asked, ‘What do you mean?’ I explained about what had taken place and he stood upright, somewhat astonished. He wanted to know if someone else had been speaking to me since I had come round, but the nurse assured him that he was the first member of staff to speak to me since I had regained consciousness.
The consultant explained that it he had been in the hospital on the previous Sunday when I was brought in, and that I had experienced a cardiac arrest on the trolley. What I had called jump leads was actually a defibrillator he had used to treat my cardiac arrest. And yes, he did have on a dress shirt and fancy braces. But how did I know that, as I was seriously ill with a cardiac arrest at the time. The room I was in was not the one he was used to and when I mentioned the clock, he had not
noticed it. He did say that he had been told of a few cases of similar experiences in the past, but he was obviously puzzled by my comments. Later that evening he returned to say that he had been down to the room concerned, and there was a clock just as, and where, I had described it.
The next person I told about my experience was the Minister of my church, but he appeared totally unaffected by it. I really did not understand what had happened until some years later when I finally committed my life to Jesus Christ. Although she had only partly spoken the truth, Jean was right that day in 1979. God had indeed given me a second chance. He had given me a glimpse of the peace of eternity.
David Bremner may be contacted at dsbshalom@btinternet.com
CHAPTER 32: THE STORY OF PAMELA WORSEY, UK
In July 1969 I was suffering severely with Systemic Lupus Erythematosis. I became acutely ill with a kidney infection, and my temperature was creeping up to 105F. I began having a kind of nightmare. At the time, I remember thinking I must be delirious with the fever, but if this was so, it was strange that I was lucid enough to consider it! All I can vaguely remember was of horrible, frightening scenes flashing briefly before me.
I then looked up and saw a little window or opening, about 30 feet square, and I knew I was being given a glimpse into Heaven. The opening was filled with Heavenly blue sky. In the left hand corner was some very beautiful blossom. The nearest thing I could liken this to would be very wonderful apple blossom. In the top right hand corner was a dazzlingly brilliant, white light and I knew this was God the Father. He did not speak to me at all during the experience, but I had a one-sided conversation with Him! My first feelings, on realising that I must be either dead or dying, were of absolute shock and amazement. This has caused me to know, at a deeper level than most probably can, that we are exactly the same person a moment after we are dead as were the moment before. My first explosive comment of surprise to God the Father was, ‘I did not expect that kidney infection to kill me!’
My second comment showed I then had the lesson to learn that God will look after His own glory. I said to Him, ‘What is going to happen to the faith of all those people down there who I have told You’re going to heal me?’
Two years previously, following the diagnosis of SLE, after years of deteriorating health, I underwent major surgery and many, many tests. At that time God gave me the same promise three times, when I was praying for healing, that if I would rest in Him, He would give me my heart’s desire (Psalm 37). However, in spite of this, and following a trip to Burrswood in Kent to receive healing ministry, I was going downhill fast, and humanly speaking death looked inevitable. Lying in bed, feeling so ill, I cried out to God, particularly for my husband who then adored me, and for my children who would be left motherless.
Having had a horrendous childhood myself due to the lack of a mother, I could not see how anyone could really replace me for them. I struggled with God over this, knowing that He is God, and all things are possible to Him. I finally surrendered, though I could not understand it since I had had those promises. I told the Lord that, al though I did not know how He would replace me for the family, He was able do it. So, if it was His will for me to die, I was willing.
My third comment to God related to the above. I was by now in tears, as the full reality of the fact that I was dead or dying hit me, and I despaired for my family who would be left bereft. Tearfully, I then said to the Father, ‘I really thought I meant it when I said I was willing to die if that was Your will, but now it
has come to the crunch, I realise I am not as willing as I thought I was. Please make me willing’. Word for word I remember the conversation very well!
The vision then faded and somebody, who I presumed was an angel, took me by the right hand and led me up the hill to Calvary. Unlike so many pictures of Calvary, which look from the front, we approached from the left side. The whole scene was in darkness, eerily lit by the only light that was coming from behind me, from where the angel had brought me. I did not see the crosses, though I may have had a glimpse of the base of Jesus’ cross. This could have been imagination, because I knew where I was and what I was looking at, but I burst into tears at the pain of it all, and pleaded with the angel who had led me there, ‘Please, don’t make me look’.
The scene immediately changed, and I was running along the northern side of the Chapel at Burrswood, a Christian Centre of healing where Christianity and medicine work hand in hand. I was running along a covered, cloister-type way, which I do not recall from when my husband took me there to receive ministry. Although I was running along the ground it felt almost as though I was flying, I was so weightless, and the movement was so easy. I entered the Chapel, presumably through the wall of the north transept. I was immediately alongside people kneeling at the communion rail to receive the laying on of hands for healing, as I had done myself. At once I started to pray for them and then, as I looked up, in the space where in actuality there is a circular window, I saw Jesus! It was just His head and shoulders, with His head turned slightly from me. Gasping inside with the sheer wonder of it all, and unable here to adequately express the awesome joy of this sight, I gasped out to Him, ‘Oh Jesus, is it really You?’ He turned and smiled at me so lovingly, answering, ‘Yes Pam, it is Me’. My immediate reaction was one of inner turmoil as my finite mind tried to grasp the wonderful reality of this experience. I was mentally pinching myself to be sure it was really happening, meanwhile thinking hard, no word spoken, that I must believe this and have faith that it was really happening.
As though Jesus knew exactly what I was thinking, (which of course, He does!) and the inner turmoil I was experiencing, the scene faded and a back cloth of brick red appeared. On this, as I watched, something or someone wrote - in smoke - the letters IHS. They actually appeared as though being written in the normal way with ink, but these were in the same colours of gold, silver and white, as the clothes Jesus had been wearing.
I know some people give the well-known lettering IHS the English rendering of ‘In His Service’, but Jesus knew that I would know this was a sign from Him to confirm His appearance to me.
The day following this experience I was taken into hospital. When I came out, I looked up IHS in the Oxford Dictionary. There were several different translations of In Hoc Signo. The translation that leaped from the page for me was the version, ‘In this sign you will conquer’.
This was the only time anything other than God’s Word has done this with such an impact, and made me sure it was God speaking.
CHAPTER 33: THE STORY OF PASTOR ROD LEWIS, UK
On the 7 February 1985, I had a near death experience in the kitchen at home in front of my 14 year- old daughter.
It had snowed heavily, and I had been shovelling the snow to clear a path, when I felt a terrific pain like a knife in my back. I shouted out in pain and my wife, Pauline, and my daughter came out to where I was. They literally dragged me into the house. Pauline thought I had had a stroke, and
ran to the neighbours for help.
During the time my wife was out of the house, my daughter was present. She said that suddenly my body went rigid, and my arms and legs just shot out. I stopped breathing, and my face changed colour. Not surprisingly, she became hysterical.
I felt myself, at that moment in time, leaving my body as I went into a tunnel. Up to that time, although I had been born again many years previous, I had never heard anyone talk about this kind of experience.
The sensation was of travelling at high speed down this tunnel. All my natural senses were greatly heightened. The colours were more vivid; my hearing was incredibly acute and everything I saw was manifestly more distinctive than with my normal vision. I had no fear because, being a Christian, I knew the place to which I was travelling was Heaven.
Something I really love to do is to travel fast, and so the speed at which I came through the tunnel was a wonderfully exhilarating experience. Approaching the end of the tunnel I saw before me the most brilliant, glorious, radiant light. As I saw the glory of Heaven appearing before me, I head the name of Jesus, seemingly echoing throughout Heaven. ‘Jesus, Jesus’. On the third shout of, ‘Jesus’, I did, as it were, an emergency stop, and my spirit went into reverse. Back I came up the tunnel at top speed, and re-entered my body.
I remember that the first thing my mind fastened onto in my body was my hearing, as I became aware of my wife saying, ‘Jesus’. The next thing my mind fastened onto was my eyesight, and I saw my wife, Pauline, and neighbours gathered around me. Later I told them that I knew then that I was not in Heaven because they were certainly not angels.
It was a most extraordinary experience. I spent some days in hospital where I was checked very carefully many times. They said that my problem had been caused by a furring of the arteries that
supply the brain. I was due to fly off to the United Sates to preach a few days later. Further X-rays showed that there was nothing stopping the blood flow, so a few days later I flew off to the States.
As I look back over the 10 years since this amazing occurrence, I know that God has given me an exceptional sensitivity to the Holy Spirit, and the resurrection life and power of Jesus Christ. There have been a number of occasions when God has used me to raise up other people who have had near-death experiences.
On one occasion, when I was preaching one night in my church at Burrwood, a man died. (That’s how boring my preaching is!) About halfway through my message, he got up and walked out. I just assumed he needed a ‘comfort’ break. Having got through the doors, he then collapsed. Two ladies who were outside rushed back into the church, down the aisle, saying, ‘Come Pastor, quick, quick!’ I sprinted out of the church and there was Jack, laid out, dead. They had already phoned for an ambulance, but one of the ladies handed me a bottle of anointing oil and said, ‘Hold out your hands,’ and then proceeded to poor all the oil into my hands. Then she said, ‘Slap it on his head!’ So I did exactly that, with the oil running all over his head. The Holy Spirit came over me with the same power that raised Jesus from the dead, as I spoke out the words, ‘Death, I rebuke you in the name of Jesus. Take your hands off Jack. Now, Jack, come back into your body’. Instantaneously, he came back into his body, and he is still fit and well.
Some short time ago when I was giving my testimony, a man asked me whether I had been given any choice to stay in Heaven or come back. I told him that I really had not, because when your wife tells you something then you have to obey her! It is good to have a wife who knows the authority we have in Jesus. So I give God all the glory and praise for giving me extra time to serve him.
Pastor Rod Lewis is an active Pastor in Staffordshire, England. He is involved, amongst other things, in missionary work to Chernobyl, Ukraine. His church charity, Help Aid Chernobyl Children, visits the Ukraine frequently. For details visit this web site: www.emmanuel-newlife.org/input.htm
Pastor Rod Lewis is available to share his testimony, and he may be contacted at the following e-mail address: rod.lewis@emmanuel-newlife.org
Pastor Rod presenting a nebuliser to a TB hospital in the Ukraine.
CHAPTER 34: THE STORY OF DR. GEORGE RITCHIE, USA This story is reproduced with kind permission from Guideposts magazine.
When I was sent to the base hospital at Camp Berkeley, Texas, early in December 1943, I had no idea I was seriously ill. I’d just completed basic training, and my only thought was to get on the train at Richmond, Virginia, to enter medical school as part of the Army’s doctor-training program. It was an unheard- of break for a private, and I wasn’t going to let a chest cold beat me out of it.
But days passed, and I didn’t get any better. It was December 19 before I was moved to the recuperation wing, where a jeep was to pick me up at 4 a.m. the following morning to drive me to the railroad station.
A few more hours and I’d make it! Then about 9 p.m. I began to run a fever. I went to the ward boy and begged some aspirin. Despite the aspirin, my head throbbed, and I’d cough into the pillow to smother the sounds. Three a.m. - I decided to get up and dress.
The next half an hour is a blur for me. I remember being too weak to finish dressing. I remember first a nurse, and then a doctor, coming to the room and then a bell-clanging ambulance ride to the X-ray building. Could I stand, the captain was asking, long enough to get one picture? I struggled unsteadily to my feet. The whirr of the machine is the last thing I remember.
When I opened my eyes, I was lying in a little room I had never seen before. A tiny light burned in a nearby lamp. For a while I lay there, trying to recall where I was. All of a sudden I sat upright. The train, I’d missed the train!
Now I know that what I am about to describe will sound incredible. I do not understand it any more than I ask you to; all I can do is relate the events of that night as they occurred. I sprang out of bed and looked around the room for my uniform. My uniform was not on the bed-rail. I stopped, staring. Someone was lying in the bed I had just left.
I stepped closer in the dim light, then drew back. He was dead. The slack jaw, the grey skin looked awful. Then I saw the ring. On his left hand was the Phi Gamma Delta fraternity ring I had worn for two years.
I ran into the hall, eager to escape the mystery of that room. Richmond, that was the all-important thing - getting to Richmond. I started down the hall for the outside door. ‘Look out!’ I shouted to an orderly bearing down on me. He seemed not to hear, and a second later passed the very spot where I stood as though I had not been there.
It was too strange to think about. I reached the door, went through, and found myself in the darkness outside, speeding toward Richmond. Running? Flying? I only knew that the dark Earth was slipping past while other thoughts occupied my mind, terrifying and unaccountable ones. The orderly had not seen me. What if the other people at medical school could not see me either?
In utter confusion I stopped by a telephone pole in a town by a large river and put my hand against the guy wire. At least the wire seemed to be there, but my hand could not make contact with it. One thing was clear; in some unimaginable way I had lost my firmness of flesh, the hand that could grip that wire, the body that other people saw.
I was beginning to know too that the body on the bed was mine, unaccountably separated from me, and that my job was to go back and rejoin it as fast as I could. Finding the base and the hospital again was no problem. Indeed I seemed to be back there almost as soon as I thought of it. But where was the little room I had left? So began what must have been one of the strangest searches ever to take place; the search for myself. As I ran from one ward to the next, past room after room of sleeping soldiers, all about my age, I realised how unfamiliar we are with our own faces. Several times I stopped by a sleeping figure that was exactly as I imagined myself. But the fraternity ring, The Phi Gamma ring was lacking, and I would speed on.
At last I entered a little room with a single dim light. A sheet had been drawn over the figure on the bed, but the arms lay along the blanket. On the left hand was the ring. I tried to draw back the sheet, but I could not seize it. And now that I had found myself, how could one join two people who were so completely separate? And there, standing before this problem, I thought suddenly; ‘This is death. This is what we human beings call ‘death’, this splitting from one’s self’. It was the first time I had connected death with what had happened to me.
In that most despairing moment, the little room began to fill with light. I say ‘light’, but there is no word in our language to describe brilliance that intense. I must try to find words, however, because incomprehensible as the experience was to my intellect, it has affected every moment of my life since then. The light that entered that room was Christ: I knew because a thought was put deep within me, ‘You are in the presence of the Son of God.’ I could have called him ‘light’, but I could also have said ‘love’, for that room was flooded, pierced, illuminated, by the most total compassion I have ever felt. It was a presence so comforting, so joyous and all satisfying, that I wanted to lose myself forever in the wonder of it.
But something else was present in that room. With the presence of Christ (simultaneously, though I must tell it one by one) also had entered every episode of my entire life. There they were, every
thought and event and conversation, as palpable as a series of pictures. There was no first or last, each one was contemporary, each one asked a single question, ‘What did you do with your time on Earth?’
I looked anxiously among the scenes before me: school, home, scouting and the cross-country track team- a fairly typical boyhood, yet in the light of that Presence it seemed a trivial and irrelevant existence. I searched my mind for good deeds. The Presence asked, ‘Did you tell anyone about Me?’ I answered, ‘I did not have time to do much. I was planning to, then this happened. I am too young to die!’
‘No one,’ the thought was inexpressibly gentle, ‘is to young to die.’ And now a new wave of light spread through the room already so incredibly bright and suddenly we were in another world. Or rather, I perceived all around us a very different world occupying the same space. I followed Christ through ordinary streets and countryside and everywhere I saw this other existence strangely superimposed on our own familiar world.
It was thronged with people. People with the unhappiest faces I have ever seen. Each grief seemed different. I saw businessmen walking the corridors of the places where they had worked, trying vainly to get someone to listen to them. I saw a mother following a 60-year -old man, her son I guessed, cautioning him, instructing him. He did not seem to be listening. Suddenly I was remembering myself, that very night, caring about nothing but getting to Richmond. Was it the same for all these people; had their hearts and minds been all concerned with Earthly things, and now, having lost Earth, were they still hopelessly fixed here? I wondered if this was Hell. To care most when you are most powerless; this would be Hell indeed.
I was permitted to look at two more worlds that night- I cannot say ‘spirit worlds’ for they were too real, too solid. Both were introduced the same way; a new quality of light, a new openness of vision, and suddenly it was apparent what had been there all along. The second world, like the first, occupied this very surface of the Earth, but it was a vastly different realm. Here was no absorption with Earthly things, but- for want of a better word to sum it up - with truth.
I saw sculptors and philosophers here, composers and inventors. There were universities and great libraries and scientific laboratories that surpass the wildest inventions of science fiction.
Of the final world I had only a glimpse. Now we no longer seemed to be on Earth, but immensely far away, out of relation to it. And there, still at a great distance, I saw a city- but a city, if such a thing is conceivable, constructed out of light. At that time I had not read the Book of Revelation, nor, incidentally, anything on the subject of life after death. But here was a city in which the walls, houses, streets, seemed to give off light, while moving among them were beings as blindingly bright as the
One who stood beside me. This was only a moment’s vision, for the next instant the walls of the little room closed around me, the dazzling light faded, and a strange sleep stole over me....
To this day, I cannot fully fathom why I was chosen to return to life. All I know is that when I woke up in the hospital bed in that little room, in the familiar world where I’d spent all my life, it was not a homecoming. The cry in my heart that moment has been the cry of my life ever since: Christ, show me yourself again.
It was weeks before I was well enough to leave the hospital and all the time one thought obsessed me: to get a look at my chart. At last the room was unattended: there it was in medical shorthand: Private George Ritchie, died December 20, 1943, double lobar pneumonia.
Later, I talked to the doctor who signed the report. He told me there was no doubt in his mind that I had been dead when he examined me, but that nine minutes later the soldier who had been assigned to prepare me for the morgue had come running to give me a shot of adrenaline. The doctor gave me a hypo of adrenaline directly into the heart muscle, all the while disbelieving what his own eyes were seeing. My return to life, he told me, without brain damage or other lasting effect, was the most baffling circumstance of his career.
Today over 19 years later, I feel that I know why I had the chance to return to this life. It was to become a physician so that I could about man and then serve God. And every time I have able to serve our God by helping some broken-hearted adult, treating some injured child or counselling some teenager, then deep within I have felt that He was there beside me again.
Guidepost magazine has in its possession affidavits from both the Army doctor and attending nurse on the case which attest to the fact that Dr. Ritchie was pronounced dead on the morning of December 20, 1943.
Probably as remarkable as the story itself is the transformation it caused in the life of Dr. Ritchie. He was transformed from an indifferent Christian into a man whose life is centred in Christ. For 18 years he has been active in youth work in Richmond, Virginia, and in 1957 founded the Christian Youth Corps of America for the purpose of developing Christian character in young people. Dr. Ritchie’s vision is “ a world run by men who are run by God.”
Dr George Ritchie’s full testimony is recorded in his book, “Return from Tomorrow.”
CHAPTER 35: THE STORY OF HENRIETTA, UK
This last story is somewhat different from the rest. Henrietta had tried, and failed, to commit suicide. She was in the process of making another attempt when something happened to prevent a tragedy.
I knew it all, as most young people do. I wanted to get away from my restrictive past and enjoy life. At first I succeeded. A man, we’ll call him Simon, came into my life, swept me off my feet and I became involved in a relationship that at first was wonderful. However, after a time, things began to disintegrate and I told Simon I was going to go round the world for six months to get myself sorted out.
So I sold the house, gave up my job, and went off intending to go to Australia via the United States. When I arrived in California I stopped off to meet up with some friends I had visited six months earlier. They were Christians and on that occasion I had attended one of their Bible Studies. Although I had been brought up in a Christian home, I had begun to find the Christian life very difficult. This was because I did not understand the full truth about God’s love for me.
We were studying a verse in the book of Hebrews 4:6 that says, ‘So let us come boldly to the very throne of God and stay there to receive His mercy and to find grace to help us in our times of need.’ Someone had asked the question as to what you did when the temptation to sin was beyond you. I perked up and listened because I was always sinning and feeling terrible afterwards. One of the ladies there said we need to cry out to God, even as we know we are sinning, even in the very act of sinning and say, ‘Father have mercy on me in this time of need.’
For some reason, during my visit to these friends, I decided I could not go ahead with this six-month trip. I wanted some commitment from Simon, so I rang him in England and said, ‘Look it’s got to be now or never.’ This was not our agreement he told me, and basically wanted to finish our relationship. Despite this I bought a ticket and flew straight back home. By then it was as if I was going to pieces, and I started thinking about killing myself because I could not face life without him. As soon as I got back home, I rang Simon again and he came to see me. He had not changed his mind. Although I did not say so to him, inside I was screaming, ‘If you go out of this door now I’m going to kill myself.’ He left, not knowing of course what I was thinking. I said, ‘Well that’s it. I hate you God, you’re against me.’
No one, apart from Simon, knew I was back home, and I had no intention of telling anyone about what I was going to do. I was so angry with God, or at least that’s Who I blamed, that immediately Simon left I took a huge overdose. My sister, for some reason, had decided to call round to the flat not knowing I was there. She immediately rang for an ambulance that rushed me to hospital, and they managed to save my life.
The next morning when I woke up my sister was sitting by my bed and I thought, ‘Oh God, I’m still alive, I’m still here.’ My first thought was that I must get out of the hospital so I could do it again. When the psychiatrist came to see me he must have been able to read my mind. He told me they would not let me out of the hospital as he believed I would only try again. I tried the best I could to convince him I had no intention of trying again. Meanwhile my sister had been on the telephone to a Christian psychiatrist who dropped everything and came straight to the hospital. He told the hospital staff that he would keep me in his care, and so they released me.
He left me with some very good friends for 24 hours on the undertaking that they would look after me, because he had something very important which had to be done. I found this all very embarrassing, because they did not know anything about my relationship with Simon, or what had happened, and I convinced them that I was perfectly all right. They gave me a lift back to the flat in which I was staying. At about 11 o’clock that evening, the Christian psychiatrist rang me and said he wanted to speak to me, but only when I was among Christians, not on my own. I was angry and decided to kill myself there and then. Unfortunately all my pills had been removed from the flat, and there was no alcohol either. I looked out of the window of this Victorian house. I was on the first floor, but decided not to jump as I may just put myself in a wheelchair, rather than do the job properly. Then I thought about a knife, but decided it might hurt too much. Eventually I had the bright idea of running a bath and placing an electric fire in it.
By now it was about midnight. There was nobody to stop me, so I sat down and wrote the conventional suicide note to explain how I felt. Emotionally, it seemed as if I was in a dark tunnel that I had been going down for the past week, since I had made the call from California. It was like one of those old railway tunnels that I had gone down, only to find it was bricked up. I could not climb up and get out, I could not go ahead, and there was no going back because it was too long, too dark and too far. It was suffocating me, and I was too weak to do to do anything to save myself. There was just this awful blackness and total despair.
Very slowly I collected my thoughts together and decided, because I was a Christian and therefore a child of God, that I would pray before I died. I knew that suicide was a sin, and I was not too sure about whether you still went to Heaven because you would actually be sinning at the moment of death. At that moment, I remembered that verse about God helping us in time of need. I went and got my Bible, got down on my knees, and opened it at Hebrews 4:16. Instead of screaming on the inside as I had been doing for so long, I prayed that verse and told God, ‘Father I come to You in my very hour of need, I come to Your throne of grace. I am sorry I am committing suicide Lord, but I cannot see a way out.’
No sooner had the words come out of my mouth than I found myself in front of God. People have said I must have died, but I am not sure what happened. All I know is that I was there. I did not see Jesus, only God Almighty. I do not know what He looked like because there was just this warmth and light.
Then He spoke and greeted me, and I just said, ‘Hi.’ His next words may sound funny, but I did not think so then. ‘You are early’, He said, to which I responded that I knew, and I was sorry. God then asked me what I was doing there, as it was not my time. Such was His love that I poured out my heart and told Him I could not go on any longer because I could not stand the pain. ‘I know you cannot,’ He responded, ‘but you cannot come home yet.’
There was no feeling on my part that I was not welcome. I felt that if I walked over to the left side of God’s throne, I could have walked into Heaven. Again He said, ‘You cannot come home yet, there are people you need to speak to.’
Although it was brightness in front of me, behind was just darkness. I turned and saw a group of people. Actually it was more like two small circles standing in the form of a figure of eight. God showed me that these people were going to Hell if I did not speak to them. There was no argument on my part, I knew He was telling the truth. I turned round to them again and pleaded with God not to send them to Hell, but to send someone else speak to them instead of me. His reply was, ‘I cannot, you are going to have to it.’
I knew there was no arguing over this. I knew that there would be a time when I would speak to these people. Whatever it was I had to say, or whenever it was, or whether I would actually lead them to God, I really did not know. All I knew was that it was my job, and no one else could do this. As I turned saying I agreed to go back, it hit me just what I was going back to, and again I told God that I could not go back because I could not stand the pain. But there was no choice because Heaven is a place of perfection, and you cannot go there bearing guilt. So I had to come back in order to speak to them. As I turned for the last time to leave God’s presence He said, ‘Ring somebody else.’
The next thing I was back in the sitting room, kneeling on the floor where I had started, and the telephone was next to me. I thought of the psychiatrist whose last words had been to ring him up any time of day or night. I phoned him, but there was no answer. The phone just rang and rang. I threw down the receiver and screamed at God, ‘Well, I’m just going to have to die because he is not there.’ It was as if I was saying, ‘Bad luck God, I am coming anyway.’
God’s last words had been to ring someone else, and I knew who He wanted me to ring. Three times I started to dial the number, and three times I put the phone down half way through. It was war going on inside me, but the quiet voice of God kept coming through, ‘Ring him up.’
Eventually, I got through the whole number and the words came out, ‘Oh Dad, I am killing myself, and I don’t want to die.’ This was the first time I had heard myself say those words, and Dad just said, ‘I
know, Chloe.’ He began to pray for me, but I wasn’t praying with him. In the end I interrupted him and told him it was useless, because I was going to go through with it. He told me he would ring the hospital for an ambulance, but I told him not to dare do that. I started crying again, but in the end I asked him to pray again. He asked if I would pray with him, and I agreed. This was so important because it was no longer my Dad praying for me. This time I was praying with him, and my will was involved. I knew I had to forgive Simon, and thought that was not too difficult, because I loved him. But as I tried to say it I realised I did not love him, I hated him. This whole suicide thing was actually murder introverted on myself. As this came to me in a flash, I said again that I forgave him, and this time it was like a ton weight of bricks falling off me, as the ropes holding them snapped. I realised I had been lying on the floor, as it were weighed down by all of this, but as I said those words, I jumped up in the air and shouted, ‘It’s gone, it’s gone.’
Later I discovered that I was pregnant at the time of the attempted suicide, and it dawned on me that had I died then of course the baby would have died too. The Lord then showed me that the first of the two groups I saw in Heaven were the ones to whom I would speak, and the group furthest away from me was the group to whom my child would speak.
Although the situation had seemed such a disaster it was wonderful to realise that the Lord had planned this child, and He had people for my child to speak to about His love. My daughter is now just turned 11, and she has brought so many people to know Jesus, it is amazing. Every time she tells me about some else she has spoken to, I jump for joy because I remember that group.
CHAPTER 36: MY TRUE HOME, A POEM SUBMITTED BY ANDY HARLEY, USA
Drawn into tangible darkness, Rushing high speed through a tunnel. I’m somewhere between two worlds Spiraling like water through a funnel.
I see a pinpoint of light in the distance, Growing larger the closer I get. But for some strange reason I’m not afraid? And see it not as being a threat.
Entering into a realm so soothing Of radiant, golden-white light, Peace and warmth pours over my spirit, It’s so beautifully – beautifully bright.
Moving with the flow of fine silk, My translucent body glows; Like thousands of tiny diamonds They sparkle and superimpose.
A floodgate of knowledge has been opened, With infinite waves of love; There’s a pageantry of dramatic colors here That just could never be dreamed of?
I see miraculous mountains of deep blue velvet And spectacular valleys galore; A waterfall dazzles with clarity and life, This Heavenly Paradise I’d love to explore!
Drifting next into a garden, With swaying grass so crisp, cool, and green; The luminescent flowers pulsate, Their shades so completely serene;
I hear music playing of harmonic beauty That rolls like a glassy river. Enchanting, mystical tones, That would make any man alive shiver.
Then suddenly, I see someone in the distance, Coming towards me to reunite. This whistling persons emanating glow, Is such a comforting and glorious sight?
When I can finally distinguish who it is, I realize it’s my Grandpa Jack. He tells me that it’s not yet my time, And that I must now . . . go back.
I could stay an eternity at this divine place From just these few things that I’ve been shown; But I know one great day for sure I’ll be back, Because I believe this is my true home.
CHAPTER 37: THE MEDICAL AND BIBLICAL DEFINITIONS OF DEATH
MEDICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH
• When a patient dies a doctor will normally certify that the patient is dead. If the patient is known to the doctor, and the cause of death is known, the doctor will normally issue a Death Certificate, usually with a second doctor.
• If the cause of death is not known, or uncertain, the doctor will normally refer the case to the local Coroner’s Officer. A post mortem examination will then usually be conducted by a pathologist, who will ascertain the cause of death on the basis of post mortem findings.
MEDICAL EXAMINATION TO CERTIFY DEATH
Sadly doctors are invariably very familiar with the examination of dead bodies to certify death. There are certain physical signs which a doctor will normally look for to certify death. These physical signs are as follows:
• Examination of the Cardiovascular System: No pulse may be felt at a major blood vessel, such as the carotid artery in the neck. On auscultation of the heart with a stethoscope no heart sounds are heard. If an ECG machine (Electrocardiogram) is connected to the heart, no electrical activity may be detected at the heart, and there is a characteristic flat line tracing on the monitor.
• Examination of the Respiratory System: There are no respiratory movements of the chest wall. On auscultation of the chest with a stethoscope no respiratory sounds may be heard. If the patient is connected to a ventilating machine, there are no voluntary movements of the patient’s respiratory system detectable on the machine’s breathing bag.
• Examination of the Nervous System: The pupils become dilated due to lack of tone of the muscles of the iris. There are no skeletal muscle reflexes. If an EEG machine (Electroencephalogram) is connected to the brain, no electrical activity may be detected from the brain, and the characteristic electrical brain waves are flat.
Normally a medical doctor’s task is complete when physical death has been confirmed, and a death certificate has been issued.
The electrical equipment above signifies that the patient has died
BIBLICAL ASPECTS OF DEATH The Bible teaches:
1. We are spirits living in bodies 2. Without the indwelling spirit, the body is dead. 3. At death the spirit leaves the body, and returns to God
who gave it. 4. After death there is a judgement. 5. The spirit is indestructible, and lives on eternally,
either in Heaven or in Hell.
The Bible does not deny the physical death of the human body, but states that there is more to the death of a human being than the death of the physical body.
• The Bible states that a human being consists of a human body, a soul, and a human spirit. • The Bible states that the point of death, our human bodies die, and our human spirits leave
our bodies. • It is important to understand that, according to the Bible, human beings are all human spirits
living in physical bodies. • The Bible states that when we die our spirits leave our bodies to live in Eternity. • The Bible states that after death there is a judgement, and the indestructible spirit lives
eternally either in Heaven, or in Hell.
A HUMAN BEING CONSISTS OF A BODY, A SOUL, AND A SPIRIT
In order to fully understand the concept of the human body with an indwelling human spirit we do need to go back to the original Creation of human beings, as described in the Bible. This is covered in greater detail in our teaching CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
The Bible is not studied in great detail today by most people. This is a tragedy, since only the Bible tells us how we all got here, and where we are going to!
CC-Art.com
The Bible is truly supernatural, as clarified in our teaching THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL on www.finalfrontier.org.uk As with most concepts, the simplest and best way to understand anything is to go back to the beginning. According to the Bible, our physical bodies are composed of the same elements as the dust of the Earth. Our bodies also contain a human spirit, which is essential for life.
THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND EVE
Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits
Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that the Lord God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”
We start in Genesis 1:26-27, “Then God said, ‘Let us make man in our image, according to our likeness’. So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.”
We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25, “God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth."
Therefore, when God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit created something in their exact likeness, they created:
1. The Spirit of Adam
2. The Spirit of Eve
The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in God’s exact likeness. Remember, God is not a human being, but a Spirit.
In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were all Spirits, and they created the spirits of Adam and Eve in Their exact likeness.
Jesus Christ is the giver of life
Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ became a Human Being. But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit, as confirmed in the following Scriptures:
• Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth.”
• John 1:1-4: “In the beginning was the Word (Jesus Christ), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men.”
• Colossians 1:15-17, “Christ is the exact likeness of the unseen God. He existed before God made anything at all, and, in fact, Christ himself is the Creator who made everything in Heaven and Earth, the things we can see and the things we can't; the spirit world with its kings and kingdoms, its rulers and authorities; all were made by Christ for his own use and glory. He was before all else began and it is his power that holds everything together,” TLB.
Thus the Bible states that God (pleural) originally created Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27. God created the first human being, Adam, in Genesis 2:7
Later the LORD God (Jesus Christ) formed the first living being, called Man, as recorded in Genesis 2:7: “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”
Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that God created
CC-Art.com
bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”
Our human bodies were originally created out of dust
It is interesting to note that the chemical components of the human body are exactly the same chemical elements as the dust of the ground. Our physical bodies are made up of 17 chemical elements. In fact these are the same 17 elements that are found in the dust of the ground. It is a matter of common observation that, after a body has been cremated, only dust remains.
It appears, from reading these first two chapters of the Bible, that the Creation of the Human Body was a two-part process:
• First of all the spirits of Adam and Eve were created in the image of God. • Then these spirits were breathed by God into a human body, formed of the dust of the ground.
It follows therefore, that we too, are composed of flesh, constructed out of the same chemical elements as the dust of the Earth, but containing an eternal spirit.
THE BODY IS DEAD WITHOUT THE INDWELLING SPIRIT
The Bible states in James 2:26, “The body without the spirit is dead”. In other words, no human life can exist without the indwelling spirit. The spirit enters the human body at conception, and leaves the human body at death. This is clearly illustrated in the following sections.
THE SPIRIT OF A HUMAN BABY ENTERS AT CONCEPTION
We are told that the human spirit is infused into the body of a baby while it is in its mother’s womb. This is described in Ecclesiastes 11:5, “God's ways are as mysterious as the pathway of the wind and as the manner in which a human spirit is infused into the little body of a baby while it is yet in its mother's womb,” TLB.
According to the James 2:26 a body without an indwelling spirit is dead. A baby’s body cannot live without an indwelling spirit. The human spirit must therefore enter the body of the baby at conception.
THE DEATH OF JESUS CHRIST
©The Visual Bible
At the Death of Jesus Christ, His Spirit left His Body and He died. The vital presence of the Spirit for human life is confirmed by the death of Jesus Christ. The Bible states in Luke 23:46, “And when Jesus had cried out with a loud voice, He said, "Father, into your hands I commit My Spirit”. Having said this, He breathed His last”.
In other words, as the Spirit of Jesus Christ left His body, He died. Without Jesus’ Spirit, His Body was unable to support life, and He died.
THE RESURRECTION TO LIFE OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER
The vital presence of the spirit for human life is confirmed by the raising to life of Jairus’ daughter. This is an important concept, so we have reproduced the entire story from Luke 8:41,42, 49-54 (TLB).
In this story, a 12 year old girl died, and Jesus
raised her back to life: “A man named Jairus, a
leader of a Jewish synagogue, came and fell
down at Jesus' feet and begged him to come
home with him, for his only child was dying, a
little girl twelve years old. Jesus went with him,
pushing through the crowds. A messenger
arrived from the Jairus' home with the news that
the little girl was dead. "She's gone," he told her
father; "there's no use troubling the Teacher
now." But when Jesus heard what had
CC-Art.com
happened, he said to the father, "Don't be afraid! Just trust me, and she'll be all right." When they
CC-Art.com
arrived at the house, Jesus wouldn't let anyone into the room except Peter, James, John, and the little girl's father and mother. The home was filled with mourning people, but he said, "Stop the weeping! She isn't dead; she is only asleep!" This brought scoffing and laughter, for they all knew she was dead. Then he took her by the hand and called, "Get up, little girl!" And at that moment her life returned and she jumped up! "Give her something to eat!" he said. Her parents were overcome with happiness, but Jesus insisted that they did not tell anyone the details of what had happened.”
When the spirit of Jairus’ daughter re-entered her dead body, she came back to life. As her death her spirit had left her body, body as her spirit returned, she came back to life. This demonstrates how vital
the spirit is to support human life.
AT DEATH, THE SPIRIT LEAVES THE BODY, AND RETURNS TO GOD
The following passage is taken from Ecclesiastes 12:6-7, “Remember your Creator now while you are young-before the silver cord of life snaps and the gold bowl is broken; before the pitcher is broken at the fountain and the wheel is broken at the cistern; then the dust returns to the earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave it” TLB. This passage confirms that at death the human spirit returns to God who gave it.
This says that at death the human body decomposes, but the spirit (which is indestructible) returns to God. This means that the “real you” is a spirit that will live forever.
AFTER DEATH THERE IS A JUDGEMENT
We are told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. When the physical body dies, our spirit will live on, and will be sent either to Heaven or to Hell, according to our relationship with Jesus Christ. There were two thieves crucified with Jesus Christ. One is now in Heaven, and the other in Hell.
Jesus Christ said, in John 5:25-29, "I solemnly declare that the time is coming, in fact, it is here, when the dead shall hear my voice-the voice of the Son of God-and those who listen shall live. The Father has life in himself, and has granted his Son to have life in himself, and to judge the sins of all mankind because he is the Son of Man. Don't be so surprised! Indeed the time is coming when all the dead in their graves shall hear the voice of God's Son, and shall rise again-those who have done good, to eternal life; and those who have continued in evil, to judgment,” TLB.
This will be discussed in much greater detail in later chapters.
CHAPTER 38: SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE FOR NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES
Since the beginning of time mankind has been trying to find the answers to the following questions:
• • •
Where did I come from? Why am I here? Where am I going to?
We also want to answer the question of what happens after we die. We all want to know the answer the question, “What happens after we die?”
Earlier civilisations were fascinated by life after death, as have been philosophers, artists and playwrights through the ages. All have expounded their theories of life after death. However, there was no way of applying any scientific reasoning to the question of life after death.
Towards the end of the twentieth century, doctors became aware of a phenomenon in which resuscitated patients reported Near Death Experiences. During these experiences, often referred to as NDE’s, patients encounter an after life reality.
The phenomenon of NDE’s, in which individuals reported consciousness beyond clinical death, has been documented for centuries. But only in the twentieth century could doctors apply technology and scientific reasoning to answer questions about life after death.
There has been a great deal of scientific research about patients reporting a consciousness beyond clinical death. During these NDE’s, patients report experiences of Heaven and Hell, after clinical death.
The questions raised by scientists about NDE’s are:
1. 2. 3.
What exactly is this phenomenon? Is this phenomenon the result of brain chemicals causing hallucinations? Or are the patients experiencing reality?
The medical profession has recently become aware of the reality of NDE’s
Towards the end of the 20th century, with the arrival of new technology, and Cardio-Pulmonary Resuscitation, the medical profession has been faced with the reality of these NDE’s.
With the new technology the actual electrical recordings of the heart and the brain could be monitored, as well as other parameters such as pulse, blood pressure, respiratory movements, blood oxygen, blood carbon dioxide levels, and body temperature.
Doctors had also become skilled at Cardio-Pulmonary Resuscitation. When a patient’s heart and respiratory system failed, these systems could be artificially maintained. Electrical shocks could be applied to the heart muscle, and intravenous medications given, in an attempt to restore normal heart function.
Shahid Siraj Din, Pakistan
An example of a Near Death Experience recorded in a hospital is the case of Shahid Siraj Din, with an example of an ECG tracing during clinical death.
The patient’s name was Shahid Siraj Din. Shahid was a property developer in Lahore, Pakistan. He sustained a severe myocardial infarction on 6th March 1990. He was admitted to the famous Aadil Hospital, in Lahore, Pakistan, which was the first hospital in Pakistan to be awarded the prestigious ISO 9002 Certification.
Shahid Siraj Din was a patient of Dr Ansar Haider, a consultant cardiologist at the Aadil hospital. Despite the best efforts of Dr Haider’s skilled medical team in the Intensive Care Unit, Shahid’ heart stopped. In medical language he had a Cardiac Arrest.
Shahid was resuscitated using cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and received three separate electric shocks to his heart, using a cardiac defibrillator. Shahid was resuscitated after four minutes. The ECG evidence is shown here, with a straight line ECG tracing.
There is no question that Shahid was dead. At the time of his death he was being treated by Dr Ansar Haider, and was also accompanied by his sister and brother-in-law, both medical doctors.
After his resuscitation, Shahid explained that he felt his spirit leaving his body, and that he encountered angels and a demon, as well as Jesus Christ. Shahid’s full testimony is recorded on our charity web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk
Shahid’s full testimony is also contained in the the free e-book BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER, also available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
To many people this may sound rather far fetched, so we have purposely reproduced a letter from the Aadil Hospital confirming that Shahid was indeed dead. Equally remarkable was the complete change in the patient’s life, which is a very common feature of NDE patients.
Shahid gave up his very well paid job as a property developer, and, with his sister, Dr Tahira Saleem, he set up the Shekinah Churches and Shekinah Bible Institutes in Lahore and Quetta, Pakistan. These are now thriving Christian churches in a predominantly Moslem country. Shahid then became one of the best known Christian evangelists in Pakistan over a period of eight years. Shahid’s life touched the lives of thousands of people.
Shahid sadly died for the second and last time in 1998. But he left behind him a thriving Bible college. His sister, Tahira, in an international speaker for Aglow International, and speaks on many subjects, including WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT ABORTION? on www.finalfrontier.org.uk She may be contacted at the following address: Dr Tahira Saleem, Skekinah Bible Institute, 159 Hamza Town, 19 km Main Forozepur Road, Lahore, Cantt, Pakistan
E-mail: chairperson@shekinah.com.pk
A LETTER FROM THE CHIEF EXECUTIVE OF THE AADIL HOSPITAL, LAHORE, CONFIRMING THE DEATH OF SHAHID SIRAJ DIN
NDE accounts are extremely common
NDE accounts following cardio- pulmonary resuscitation are extremely common. The author of this book, Dr Richard Kent, spent some time as an anaesthetist, and was often involved in emergency Cardio-Pulmonary Resuscitation of very seriously ill and dying patients. He frequently heard patients giving their accounts of their Near Death Experience.
Typical accounts given by NDE patients
NDE patients record an after death consciousness and an expanded reality after clinical death. NDE patients often record how they seemed to leave their bodies, and were often very accurate in their descriptions of the operating theatre or Emergency Room. Their accounts are chronological, with a beginning and an end.
The accounts often included Biblical subjects, such as angels, demons, Heaven, and Hell. The accounts bear a striking similarity to each other, and the NDE patients insist that they are nothing like a dream or hallucination. In addition, children often provide startling accounts of NDE’s.
Added credibility given to the NDE experience
The phenomenon of NDE’s was given considerably more credibility when Maria, a migrant worker from Eastern Europe, died in an Intensive Care Unit in Seattle.
Following her resuscitation she described to the medical staff her out of body experiences both on the ceiling of the ICU, and also above the hospital itself. She also described a tennis shoe, which, she claimed, had been left on the roof of the hospital. The medical staff were shocked to discover that the tennis shoe was in fact present on the roof of the hospital, which Maria had no way of knowing, other than through her NDE experiences.
This event is discussed in the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 39: INTERVIEWS WITH SIX MEDICAL DOCTORS AND ONE NDE RESEARCHER
In this chapter the subject of NDE’s is studied in some detail, and the following six medical doctors are interviewed in depth:
1. Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist at the Diagnostic Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.
2. Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The International Association of Near Death Studies)
3. Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children's Hospital, USA
4. Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry University, UK
5. Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, USA.
6. Dr Richard Kent, Retired General Practitioner, UK
7. In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher in the USA, is interviewed.
THE RESEARCH OF DR MAURICE RAWLINGS
Dr Maurice Rawlings is a world expert on Near Death Experiences, and the author of three books on the subject. He has also kindly written the introduction to this book.
Dr. Rawlings was the former Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga. He was also the former personal physician at the Pentagon for the Joint Chiefs of Staff.
After a lifetime of studying NDE’s, Dr Rawlings comments, “Everyone wants to know what is going to happen to him or her when they die, and life after death is what eleven million people with NDE’s have claimed.
Those who have had clinical death say they experience no pain at the moment of death - they just got out of the body. Those who have had bad experiences say they are afraid of dying. They are afraid of the Hell they saw.
There was one case of a blind man who, during his experience, could see perfectly well, and after the transition of death he could recall who was present, what they were doing, and even what they were wearing. But when he returned to his body, he returned to his blindness.
Others report going from this world into another world through a tunnel or something similar, and seeing a beam of light, or an angel of light. People who have had car accidents often describe how they had their lives reviewed before the car crashed. It would seem possible to have a whole day’s review in one split second. They then go on to the next world where they meet people, their friends, who have already died, and describe strolling arm in arm across this beautiful Garden of Eden, or these pearly white gates, or golden streets. They then encounter a barrier beyond which they cannot go.
Whether its because judgement is on the other side, and sorting out on this side, I don’t know, but usually at that barrier they are brought back into the world of pain, back where we are pushing on their chests or breaking their ribs, or defibrillating them with paddles. Whatever we are doing it is the world of pain, and they resent it because they didn’t want to come back if it was a good experience.
That’s the sequence, like everybody having the same dream last night, without any collusion or having read the same books at all. Anoxia cannot reproduce this, drugs can’t reproduce this, hypercarbia and so on down the line, cannot reproduce this.
chard Kent
TThere is also commonality with those who have had Hell experiences. The sequence is very fast, some zip right into the pit. For instance the father of the New Age movement, Karl Jung himself, had the Earth fall beneath him and right away he was into the ‘place of the damned’ as he called it. He saw a ball of fire in the middle of a lake and there he met Philemon the demon. This happened on December 13th 1930.
Of people who are resuscitated, 60 per cent have no experience, so only 40 per cent have these. If the person is a born again Christian, they have their dreams realised. They see Christ on the Cross, and in some way they identify this Being of Light as Jesus Christ, the Son of God.
You are on to a subject that is important to every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do I know where I am going before I get there? That is the question.”
THE RESEARCH OF DR JEFF LONG OF THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF NEAR DEATH STUDIES
“As the name “Near Death Experiences” implies, these people have some event in which they are severely physically compromised. Generally there is a severe physical malady which occurs very suddenly, or at the end of a chronic illness. Near Death Experiences are very frequently associated with the cessation of heart function or cessation of breathing function, and very often both.
Given that 10 seconds after that the EEG (Electro Encephalogram), a measure of brain electrical activity, goes absolutely flat, it is medically inexplicable that Near Death Experiencers are having a conscious experience. There is so much more evidence behind something more going on with Near Death Experiences, something that is not medically explicable.
There are blind people, including people that are blind from birth, that have Near Death Experiences. For most of them it is a visual experience. That is absolutely medically inexplicable. These are people who are blind, who, for their first experience in their life when they have had vision, and can see things in the world, was during their Near Death Experience. There is no other explanation for that.
Time and time again we hear accounts of people who have had Near Death Experiences. Their consciousness separates from their body. So, from a vantage point of their consciousness apart from their body, they are able to see and hear what is going on around them whilst they are being resuscitated. Very often they can see incredible detail of the events going on around them.
Of all the Near Death Experiencers that I have studied, that had their consciousness come apart from their bodies, and where they were seeing Earthly everyday events, essentially all of them, what they describe has been absolutely plausible. Of all the Near Death Experiencers I have seen, who actually went to sort out verification of what they saw whilst their consciousness was apart from their body, every single time, with only one exception, what they saw or heard was absolutely correct. There is no explanation for that, for consciousness apart from the body, at the time you are having a Cardio- Pulmonary Arrest.
To people who think that Near Death Experiences are not legitimate, I would remind them that there are at least 12 to 15 million Americans who have had a Near Death Experience. This is such an enormous number of a shared experience that so greatly affects their life, that no matter what the cause of the Near Death Experience, no matter what your ideas of why it occurs, there is no question that, given the number of lives, that given the number of lives it has impacted, that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications are enormous.
Hallucinations tend to be very disordered experiences, and they are nothing like the highly ordered and structured experience you have with the Near Death Experience. On my web site I specifically ask the question “Was the experience dream like in any way?” I have actually recently done a formal study of that. Near Death Experiencers are emphatic when asked directly, and I did, “Was the experience dream like in any way?”
The answer is a resounding “No, it is not close at all to a dream”. Dreams tend to bounce around a little bit, they tend not to have order or structure, and very often a dream will end before reaching a logical conclusion in the sequence of events. Not so with Near Death Experiences. They are highly structured, highly ordered, they tend to have a very logical initial part of the experience, and at the end of a very orderly and structured experience, there is a very orderly and structured end of the experience, and that is when the experience ends.
Near Death Experiences are nothing like dreams. If you have had a frightening Near Death Experience, like some of those that I have described, there is no question that when you have that experience, this forces you to look at yourself. This is something that really shakes up your life in a major way. You have really got to sit down with yourself, and ask yourself, “Why did this happen? What is really going on here? Is this the reality?”
It really forces you to understand “What is the reality of what is going to happen when I die?”
THE RESEARCH OF DR MELVINE MORSE, CHILDREN’S HOSPITAL, SEATTLE, USA
According to Dr Morse, the NDE is “the last experiences that we will all experience, as documented by 15 years of mainstream scientific research”. Young children have been studied in detail by Dr Melvine Morse of the Seattle Children's Hospital.
He says that in the process of dying, the dying person has a complete return to consciousness. Furthermore they have an acute awareness of what is going on around them, even if they appear to be comatose, and have an expanded sense of consciousness which extends beyond their own body. Dr Morse states that when we die, we are alert, conscious, aware of this reality, and perceive another reality superimposed over this one. In the case of the children he has personally researched, these NDE’s occur at the point of death.
Dr Melvine Morse says, on the free movie THE FINAL FRONTIER, viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk “The Near Death Experience is in fact the dying experience. We will all have this experience when we die. The interpretation of the experience is in dispute. Nevertheless, it is a scientific fact, not a belief system, that we will all have this experience when we die.
There have been three major studies of Near Death Experiences in the last fifteen years, and all three of these studies document that these experiences are real, and that they will happen to us when we die. So the old ideas that these experiences are caused by a lack of oxygen to the brain, or hallucinations caused by chaos in the brain at the point of death, or caused by the drugs that are given to patients that we resuscitate when they are dying, those ideas were of course respectable scientific theories, but turned out to not be true.
In fact, Near Death Experiences are the dying experience, and that is a scientific fact, not an opinion”.
In the movie, Dr Morse describes the experiences of an 8 year old boy who he personally resuscitated in the lobby of his hospital, following cardiac arrest. After the resuscitation, the boy described the attending doctors as “sucking me back into my body”. The boy went on to describe that he was on the ceiling of the lobby, surrounded by a white light, and noted the early baldness of one of the doctors.
Dr Morse also describes another boy who experienced an NDE in a drowning experience. The boy explained that he was drowning, when “hands reached into my body, and pulled me out of my body”.
According to Dr Morse these experiences have been experienced by a large number of children in his care. The children’s experiences would not have been influenced by pre-existing Biblical conceptions of life after death because of their young ages.
THE RESEARCH OF DR TONY LAWRENCE, UNIVERSITY OF COVENTRY, UK
After researching NDE’s in great detail, Dr Lawrence concludes, “In terms of the consistency of the testimonies in Near Death Experiences, it suggests that the experience is a reality which is not purely the product of brain chemicals. We know from the studies of the effects of drugs, ordinarily, if you give one person a drug, and then give the same drug to another person, there are two completely different experiences. There might be broad similarities, but not the level of consistency you find with the Near Death Experience”.
THE RESEARCH OF DR JAMES WINNERY OF THE UNITED STATES AIR FORCE
Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, has made come up with some fascinating insights related to loss of consciousness.
Dr Winnery works specifically with fighter pilots exposed to acceleration stresses up to 9G. His job is to put protective measures in place, in order to protect pilots against
gravitational stress, and to ensure their safety.
In the course of his work he uses sophisticated equipment intended to simulate high gravitational stresses, as are commonly experienced by fighter pilots.
During the tests in high gravity simulators, the pilots lost consciousness as blood flow to their brains ceased, due to the high gravitational forces. As the pilots lost consciousness, they had Out Of Body Experiences.
Dr Winnery noted that the experiences of individuals who reported NDE’s after cardiac arrest had a strong correlation with the experiences of his own fighter pilots who has Out Of Body Experiences.
Dr Winnery says that, “as a traditional scientist, these experiments add tremendous credibility to the NDE phenomenon.” He says that individual’s accounts of NDE’s should be listened to very closely, because their stories are very accurate, as demonstrated by his experiments on pilots.
THE RESEARCH OF KEVIN WILLIAMS, NDE RESEARCHER, USA
After many years studying NDE’s, Kevin Williams concludes, “When we die we take that Heaven and Hell with us, and we fit where we belong. We die the life we live”.
ONGOING RESEARCH BY IANDS, THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR NEAR DEATH STUDIES
NDE’s have also been study extensively by IANDS, the International Association for Near Death Studies, founded in 1980. Numerous studies have been made on patients who experienced Out Of Body Experiences whilst undergoing life saving surgery.
They discovered that those patients who had experienced Out Of Body Experiences gave startlingly accurate descriptions of what the surgery or treatment entailed, including giving precise details of data readouts on the electrical equipment during the operation. Because of the phenomenon of NDE’s the concept of extended consciousness beyond clinical death had moved beyond religious belief to verifiable scientific fact.
There has also been a study of people who have had cardiac arrests or heart attacks. About 15% of them experienced NDE’s. This group of people were studied for up to seven years in prospective or controlled studies. They were found to be a very different group from those who did not experience NDE’s. They tended to have a more spiritual belief system, a much lower fear of death, a much less materialistic view of the world, and were much more interested in religion. In addition, their NDE’s changed their lives dramatically.
The NDE experience is very common. The pattern of the NDE experience is very consistent, and its continued effect on people is profound. For this reason alone NDE’s are something that change the lives of a great number of people in a major way.
Research proves that NDE’s are legitimate. It is estimated that between 12 and 15 million Americans have had NDE experiences. This is such an enormous number of shared experiences, that there is no question that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications for life after death are enormous.
DR RICHARD KENT’S RESEARCH INTO NDE’S
Dr Richard Kent decided as soon as he interviewed his first patients about their NDE experiences that these accounts could not be caused by hallucinations, drugs, alteration in the normal brain perfusion of oxygen or carbon dioxide, or any similar alteration of normal brain physiology.
Richard had worked as an anaesthetist in a busy teaching hospital, and also in general practice. He was familiar with NDE accounts following cardiac arrest following life threatening illness or injury.
Richard believes that the NDE accounts had certain qualities that singled them out as actual events:
• NDE patients’ accounts of their experiences never altered.
• The NDE accounts had great correlation with other patients’ accounts of NDE’s, even though the patients had never met.
• The NDE accounts had great correlation with Biblical teaching and descriptions. • Patients who had experienced NDE’s usually regarded this event as the most important event
in their entire lives. This is certainly not true of hallucinations.
• Patients who have had NDE’s very frequently changed their lifestyles radically, often at considerable personal cost, both financially and in loss of peer esteem.
• For example, Shahid Siraj Din of Pakistan gave up his highly lucrative business as a property developer, and became a Christian evangelist, on no income at all.
• Frequently these life style changes have meant rejection by former family and friends, who simply do not understand the new passion for spiritual matters.
• NDE patients typically lose interest in the pursuit of material possessions in this life. • NDE patients typically review every aspect of their lives, and alter their circumstances to suit
their new deeper understanding of spiritual truths.
• NDE patients typically become much more spiritual in their general view of life.
• NDE patients frequently find themselves in a dilemma. They very much want to share their experiences with family, friends, and work colleagues, but on the other hand are very aware of the rejection that this so often brings.
• NDE patients very frequently become very private about their experience, and have frequently said to Dr Kent how relieved they are to be able to talk about their experience without feeling rejected.
As a result of these observations Richard carefully studied the Bible and became personally convinced of the truth of these NDE accounts.
He also became certain that Paul in the New Testament himself had a Near Death Experience when he was stoned to death, as recorded in this book under ARE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?
Richard was also deeply impressed by a book written by H.A. Baker, “Visions Beyond the Veil” in which children record their own NDE experiences. These children were far too young to have the Biblical knowledge necessary for the details they provided about Heaven.
Finally Richard was himself deeply affected by the NDE accounts, although he has never had one himself. He too found himself both rejecting the materialistic atheistic world around him, and also being rejected by the world!
NDE experiences are certainly not accepted by everyone. However, rejection is perfectly normal for Christians believers everywhere, so Richard was not unduly concerned. It is, however, the main reason behind the creation of this book and web site!
In summary, Richard believes that the NDE phenomenon holds the very clear message that life after death is a reality. He believes that life after death is a reality, mainly because of the Bible, but also because of the abundant scientific research, and the experiences of those who have witnessed Heaven and Hell through their own NDE experiences. Richard’s interest in Christianity, and further research into Near Death Experiences, are discussed in the next two chapters.
FREE MOVIES AVAILABLE ON WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK
In the free movies on www.finalfrontier.org.uk, THE FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON, NDE’s are discussed in detail by all of the above doctors, and also by Dr Richard Kent, a retired general practitioner in the UK, and the author of www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE E-BOOKS AVAILABLE ON WWW.FINALFRONTIER.ORG.UK
Dr Richard Kent has researched over 300 patients who have had NDE’s, some of which are published entirely free in his two e-Books THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 40: DR RICHARD KENT’S BELIEF ABOUT THE “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”
Many NDE patients have recorded travelling in their spirit bodies through a “Tunnel of Light”, often accompanied by angels, on their way to Heaven, and often at a very high speed.
We believe that this may be explained by Einstein-Rosen bridges, commonly called “Wormholes”, which are theoretical connections between different areas of Space Time.
This following is short chapter is our own possible explanation of this phenomenon from Theoretical Physics.
In our presentation on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT we describe how God created Time, which is known to be the Fourth Dimension. God lives in Eternity, which is outside Space Time completely. This is confirmed in the scripture, ‘Thus says the High and Lofty One Who inhabits Eternity, whose name is Holy: "I dwell in the high and holy place,” Isaiah 57:15.
The Creation of Light and Time on the First Day of Creation
Genesis 1:3-5 states: Then God said, "Let there be light"; and there was light. And God saw the light that it was good; and God divided the light from the darkness. God called the light Day and the darkness He called Night. So the evening and the morning were the first day”.
So God created light, which we now know consists of photons moving in a wave form.
Albert Einstein’s Theory of Relativity
Albert Einstein is famous for his Relativity Equation: E=mc2. This equation demonstrates a relationship between:
E= Energy m =Mass c = Speed of Light (Time)
When God said, "Let there be light", He also created Time.
Time is the Fourth Dimension. God created it, and lives outside it. This is why Jesus Christ can prophesy the future with 100% accuracy. This is also how Jesus Christ, after the Resurrection, appeared in the Upper Room, on the Road to Emmaus, and by the Sea of Galilee. He was moving outside our Fourth Dimension, which we know as Time.
Einstein-Rosen Bridges, also known as “wormholes”
Wormholes have been described in Theoretic Physics for many years, and are commonly thought of as passages between separate areas of Space Time.
It is possible that, as the spirits of dead individuals leave their bodies and travel towards Heaven, that they are in fact passing through wormholes in Space Time. It is possible that “wormholes”, or Einstein- Rosen Bridges, are the link between our Dimension of Time, and Eternity, where there is no Space Time at all.
This is our own theory about why so many NDE experiences include passing through a “Tunnel of Light”.
CHAPTER 41: DR RICHARD KENT’S INTEREST IN CHRISTIANITY, AND TRUTHS IN THE BIBLE
Dr Richard Kent’s involvement with Near Death Experiences is rather different from many of the researchers mentioned in the earlier chapter. He started with an interest in life after death, became a born again Christian, and later researched Near Death Experiences in detail.
Richard is the co-author of this book, and the author of
www.finalfrontier.org.uk
He is a retired medical doctor aged 60. He was born in 1946, and trained at the Middlesex Hospital in London. He qualified in 1969, at the age of 22, and married his wife, Val, in 1971. In 1973 Richard joined a very large General Practice with eight partners and 18,000 patients.
Death of one of Richard’s patients
Early in Richard’s career in General Practice, one of Richard's patients was a 4 year old little boy who died with leukaemia. The little boy died whilst Richard was actually treating him at home with his parents. This greatly distressed the poor parents, and it greatly upset Richard as well.
Questions about life
Following this, Richard and Val were "seeking" for some meaning to life. In his job as a GP Richard was very familiar with death at all ages, and wanted to know the answer to the following three questions:
1. 2. 3.
Where do we all come from? Why are we here? Where we all go next?
Richard and Val found these questions very difficult question to answer. In the UK most people have no idea! Richard also found that many people were embarrassed by the questions! In today’s secular UK society anything remotely associated with religion is greatly frowned on. Many years ago it was not polite to discuss money, but that has changed. Nowadays any discussion about God or life after death is taboo in polite society.
Nowadays, it is perfectly normal to discuss the value of your home with your friends at dinner parties, but it certainly not acceptable to discuss life after death. That would be considered extremely impolite. Religion is considered in the UK to be something that a few people at church on Sunday mornings are involved with, but is certainly not something that is discussed in polite society. Religion is often considered to be the cause of wars, and something that is so personal that it is rarely ever discussed! Just for the record, Richard and Val do not own a home now. They prefer to rent one.
At every funeral Richard and Val had ever been to, nobody mentioned the possibility of Hell!
A very brief glance at the New Testament will very quickly reveal that Jesus Christ spoke a great deal about Hell!
Most people in the UK assume that, when a funeral is attended, the unfortunate dead relative or friend is now in Heaven. This assumption is invariably made by the minister, the family, and all the friends, although nobody actually discusses it! What an extraordinary state of affairs!
Richard and Val were dumbfounded! Richard and Val could never remember a single sermon on Hell. At every funeral they had ever attended, the minister had clearly said that the person in the coffin was “now at peace”!
Newspapers always indicated that a dead person was “now in Heaven”. In fact it is broadly assumed that everyone goes to Heaven when they die. What about those in Hell? They would hardly be at peace! Who goes to this Hell, which Jesus spoke so much about?
Question about the nature of God
Richard and Val had always heard in churches about “gentle Jesus meek and mild, who loves everyone, and accepts everyone, whoever they are”.
In the UK today, and many Western nations, most people sincerely believe that God, if He exists at all, is some sort of all-forgiving Person, who warmly welcomes everyone into Heaven, especially English people, because England is historically a “Christian nation.”
The embarrassing subject of Creation
The subject of Creation is regarded as an embarrassment in today’s educated society. Most Western nations now accept and teach Evolution. Individuals who actually believe in Creation are often regarded as bigoted freaks! However, please see our free teaching on www.finalfrontier.org.uk on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT and EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE.
The true nature of British society today
England is certainly not now a Christian nation! At one time England sent missionaries all over the world, but now missionaries come to England to preach the Gospel! In contemporary England most people never go to church, never read the Bible, and just assume that because England is a “Christian nation”, everyone goes to Heaven when they die, always assuming that there is such a place!
Television programmes, newspapers and magazines are now full of information that “proves” that Christianity is no longer relevant, and, very often, that the alleged events in the Bible never actually happened.
Recent films from Hollywood maintain a number of outright lies about the life and death of Jesus Christ, which only further confuses an already confused population.
Richard was very upset about the details of the Jewish Holocaust
Richard’s first job in Brighton and Hove was with a predominantly Jewish practice. Richard is not Jewish, but he developed a fondness for the Jews. Richard had an interest in World War 2 history. He had researched the details of the Nazi Holocaust (1940 –1945), when 6,000,000 Jews were murdered in the death camps.
Richard and Val regularly visit Yad Vashem, the Holocaust Memorial in Jerusalem, and recently visited Auschwitz concentration camp in Poland.
Auschwitz
Richard does not make any judgement on those people responsible for the Holocaust. After all, the history of mankind is full of similar events in many countries, over many centuries. Similar events are still happening today in many countries.
An evil force on this planet
Richard did however come to the conclusion that there must be an evil force on this planet to cause some people to inflict such suffering on other people. The Bible refers to this spiritual entity as Satan, and Richard decided that Satan was very real. In the UK today Satan is not taken seriously, or even discussed. Satan is certainly not mentioned in most churches in the UK.
Considering that, according to the Bible, Satan is the greatest threat to everyone, and a mortal enemy both of God, and all Christians, this is a remarkable thing. It is similar to the Allies landing in Normandy on D-Day in 1944 without knowing who their enemy was! In military terms, this is plainly ridiculous, and yet this is exactly the situation today in the UK, and many Western countries.
Richard and Val’s search for ultimate truth
D-Day Landing
In 1974, during their search for “ultimate truth” they met a very distant relative who, they were warned, was a “fanatic born-again Christian!” Richard and Val are now regarded as Christian fanatics themselves, in certain quarters! At any rate, Richard and Val were curious to find out what this dear lady had to say!
Truth from the Bible
The Christian lady told Richard and Val many important truths from the Bible. Richard and Val found these truths quite shocking, and wondered why they had never heard any of these truths before in their lives!
They had often been to church, so why had they never heard any of this before, in any church? On our web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is a section called THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL.
We will be discussing the Bible statements in detail in this book, but here are some of the truths that the Bible states:
TRUTH NUMBER 1: THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL
St Paul stated in the Bible, “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness” 2 Timothy 3:16.
The first thing that occurred to Richard and Val is that if the Bible is the truth, why did nobody read it? In a court of law, the defendant places his hand on a Bible, and promises to tell the truth. Why then are people who actually read the Bible regarded as fanatics, and why was the Bible now frowned upon by many authorities in the UK?
For Richard’s free material on THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
TRUTH NUMBER 2: RICHARD AND VAL’S CONCEPTS ABOUT GOD WERE WRONG
Richard and Val did not know anything about the God of the Bible. They had simply adopted ideas from current culture, and current culture preferred not to discuss God! Richard and Val asked about this “all forgiving” God they had always heard about, and were informed that this popular image of God was not the God of the Bible. Our friend showed us these two verses:
John 3:36 “He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abides on him”.
Matthew 10:28 “Do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. But rather fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in Hell”.
Richard and Val were now becoming worried! In the above verses they read about God’s wrath, and also of people being sent to Hell.
This was a very long way from the God of their imagination!
TRUTH NUMBER 3: WE ARE ALL BORN INTO THE KINGDOM OF SATAN
According to the Bible, human beings are all born into the kingdom of Satan. Jesus was addressing very religious Jewish priest, when He said:
John 8:44 “You are of your father the DEVIL, and the desires of your father you want to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks from his own resources, for he is a liar and the father of it”.
This was a complete shock to Richard and Val, who had always considered that they were good decent citizens! After all, they were not criminals! They might have done a few “naughty things” here and there, but surely nothing too serious!
Now, here was Jesus warning very religious people that they belonged to the kingdom of Satan! So, it seemed, there was not too much hope for Richard and Val who were not religious at all!
TRUTH NUMBER 4: WE ARE ALL SINFUL In Romans 3:23 we read, “All have sinned and fall short of the glory of God”.
The good lady explained to Richard and Val that God is holy, and will not tolerate sin in His Presence. This means that if we have broken the Ten Commandments only once in our lives, we are “sinners”, and unfit for Heaven when we die.
Any sin will keep us out of Heaven. For example, the following is a list of sins, and Richard and Val were guilty of all of them, and a great deal more besides!
Visual Bible
Image from CCArt.com
1. One stolen paper clip 2. One stolen phone call. 3. One swearword. 4. One lie, however small. 5. Coveting anything.
TRUTH NUMBER 5: DEATH IS CAUSED BY SIN
Romans 6:23 “For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord”.
It was explained to Richard and Val that death came into the world because of sin, as recorded in Genesis after Adam and Eve disobeyed God, and God said: “For dust you are, and to dust you shall return”, Genesis 3:19.
As a medical doctor and nurse, Richard and Val were very familiar with death, but this was a new concept to them! They had only been trained in heart attacks and strokes, not in sin!
TRUTH NUMBER 6: ADAM WAS THE SON OF GOD!
Richard and Val asked, “Surely Adam and Eve were just fairy stories, buried somewhere in the Old Testament?” A few years ago they actually heard a vicar preaching about how the book of Genesis was a fable!
Dr Luke, a medical doctor, and one of Jesus’ followers, recorded the names of the ancestors of Jesus in Luke 3: 23-38. In Luke 3:38, he wrote, “ the son of Adam, the son of God”..
CC.Art.com
According to Dr Luke, Adam was the son of God, not the son of a monkey, as Richard and Val had always been taught! This required a bit of a re-think! Richard and Val had always been taught that man evolved from monkeys and apes. Dr Luke seemed to say that the evolutionists were wrong, and this was from the New Testament, not the Old Testament!
Richard now teaches on CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT and EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE. in many countries. Richard also receives aggressive e-mails from evolutionists all over the world, but carries on regardless!
TRUTH NUMBER 7: HEAVEN IS A REAL PLACE!
Jesus said to the dying thief on the cross, "Assuredly, I say to you, today you will be with Me in Paradise," Luke 23:43. So, according to Jesus Christ, the dying thief was in Paradise that very day.
The next question Richard and Val wanted to know was what was Heaven like? They had absolutely no idea! They had never, to their knowledge, ever heard anyone teach on Heaven. This seemed extraordinary, considering that most people believe we will spend forever there, and only a few years here!
The repentant thief had said a short prayer to Jesus, and going to Heaven was his reward. But what about the other thief? The Bible does not say he went to Paradise, so where did he go to? According to the Bible, there are only two places that the spirits of human beings go to when they die, Heaven or Hell.
TRUTH NUMBER 8: GOD DOES NOT WANT ANYONE TO GO TO HELL
The Bible clearly states in John 3:16-17, “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved”.
In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance”.
From The Visual Bible
TRUTH NUMBER 9: THERE IS A JUDGEMENT COMING!
Our friend pointed out that, in Hebrews 9:27 it says, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. Well, this did not sound too good! Richard and Val were not too excited about this coming judgement! Richard and Val were quite happy about going to Paradise, but weren’t too sure about being judged!
TRUTH NUMBER 10: GOD DOES SEND PEOPLE TO HELL
The apostle John had a Revelation of the future, in which, at the Great White Throne Judgement, people are sent to Hell. This is written in Revelation 20:11-15:
“Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the Earth and the Heaven fled away. And there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books. The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead who were in them. And they were judged, each one according to his works. Then Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire”.
TRUTH NUMBER 11: JESUS SAID WE MUST BE ALL BE “BORN AGAIN” In John 3:3-7, Jesus said that we must all be “born again”.
“Jesus answered and said to him, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus said to Him, "How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother's womb and be born? Jesus answered, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Do not marvel that I said to you, 'You must be born again.'
Richard and Val were amazed! They had never heard of being “born again”, despite confirmation in the Anglican Church. If Jesus said, “You must be born again,” how had this part of His teaching been
completely missed out? They had heard a little about various subjects, but this had never been mentioned! Why on Earth not! If Jesus said we must all be “born again”, why is this not taught in most churches today?
TRUTH NUMBER 12: THERE ARE VERY FEW GENUINE CHRISTIANS IN THE UK, OR ANYWHERE ELSE!
Jesus said, in Matthew 7:13-14, "Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.”
When Richard first became a Christian, he was amazed at how few other Christians there seemed to be. Virtually all Richard’s former friends, and acquaintances were atheists. Richard was looking for some way of reaching them, and eventually came across Near Death Experiences as a means of generating interest in the after life. Unless things changed, all of his friends were going to end up in Hell!
Richard and Val became “born-again” Christians
In 1974 Richard and Val carefully read the Bible, especially the passages above, and became believers within a few days. Their three children, Emma, Sarah, and Lucy, and their entire extended family, soon became believers too.
They prayed the “sinner’s prayer”, in which they specifically asked forgiveness for their sins, promised to stop doing them, and forgave everybody who had hurt them or their families in any way.
Please visit “THE SINNERS PRAYER”, which you can pray immediately! Richard took early retirement from General Practice
In 1997 Richard had to take early retirement from General Practice, because he found the very long hours as a GP very stressful. At that time General Practitioners in the UK worked very long hours, because each medical practice was required to provide emergency medical cover at all times.
Richard was originally extremely unhappy about his early retirement, but now believes that the Lord had other plans for his life! After all, Joseph was in prison for 3 years in Egypt, and Richard’s problems hardly compared with Joseph’s!
During his early retirement, Richard co-authored two books about Near Death Experiences, in order to alert as many people as possible about the importance of avoiding Hell by being born again.
This was not a commercial venture, and Richard has never received a penny from either book. BOTH BOOKS ARE NOW AVAILABLE FOR FREE DOWNLOAD ON OUR WEB SITE
To download the first free book, THE FINAL FRONTIER please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
To download the second free book, BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk.
CHAPTER 42: WHAT IS IT REALLY LIKE TO DIE, AND WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?
Introduction
Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor. He has researched over 300 cases of Near Death Experiences, and this chapter contains the cumulative results of many years researching the subject. Although Richard has never had a Near Death Experience himself, the experiences of other people, combined with research in the Bible, have dramatically altered Richard’s life.
DEATH
At the point of death patients describe their spirits leaving their bodies. It is not painful to die, but seems perfectly natural. In fact it is so natural that some patients do not even realise what has happened, and are surprised to find themselves in a spirit body, often looking at their physical body, which is, of course, now dead.
Sometimes people do not realise that they are dead until they see their own dead body! Surprisingly, not everyone recognises their own body, because none of us have actually seen ourselves as others see us. Sometimes people identify their own bodies by clothing or jewellery. Often it is a shock for people to realise that they are now dead.
A NEW SPIRIT BODY AT DEATH
As people become used to their new spirit body, they discover some new things about themselves. They look down and realise that their hands are glowing with a white “envelope”. As they look down they realise that their whole body is clothed in the white luminescence, and that their new body is transparent, and seems to have lost its “firmness”. They realise very quickly that they cannot actually touch anything, and that if they try to touch a physical body, their hands pass straight through it.
Patients accurately report details of car accidents, operating theatres, emergency rooms, and hospital staff. Patients even report conversations whilst their heart has stopped and they are being resuscitated. Some patients have accurately reported details of drugs administered, the time on clocks, details about hospital staff who appeared on the scene only after they had a cardiac arrest, and even details of the roof of hospitals.
The spirit body is not the same as the resurrected body, which believers are still waiting to inherit.
HEIGHTENED MENTAL AWARENESS
Patients also record an awareness of changes in their mental faculties. Many patients have recorded an expansion of their mental faculties, so that they actually feel more alive than they did before. They feel that they can think much faster, and process information very much faster. Their sense of sight and hearing is vastly increased, as also is their ability to travel.
TRAVEL THROUGH A “TUNNEL OF LIGHT”
Many patients find themselves travelling very fast through a tunnel of light. As described in CHAPTER 40 these tunnels may be Einstein-Rosen Bridges, also known as “wormholes”, which are probably communications between different areas of Space Time.
INSTANT COMMUNICATION
Patients also report a new ability to communicate without using speech, although they are perfectly free to use speech. In the spirit world, patients report a dramatically increased awareness of the thoughts of angels, and Jesus Christ in particular.
As patients come closer to Jesus Christ, or angels, they are almost invariably aware of their thoughts, which in the spirit world appear to be identical to speech. It is as though in the spirit world the normal process of speech is unnecessary, although patients report that they can speak if they want to, and have often heard others speak. These thoughts are, however, identical to speech, and make speech unnecessary. As patients come into the presence of Jesus Christ they are aware of these thoughts, similar to speech, and can both hear and see words.
Frequently patients are aware that angels or Jesus Christ are talking to them, even though neither the angels nor Jesus Christ appear to be speaking. They are simultaneously aware that their own thoughts are immediately clearly understood by both angels and by Jesus Christ. Equally, their replies to questions are thoughts, which are instantly “heard” by Jesus Christ, or angels. Communication is instant, and whole conversations can be undertaken in a fraction of a second, although time does not seem to apply in eternity.
INSTANT TRAVEL
Many patients have reported travelling at enormous speeds, either on this Earth, or to either Heaven or Hell. Many patients report instantaneously travelling hundreds of miles. Many have reported that they can travel to any destination simply by thinking about it. As they are travelling, they do not miss the details of the countryside and towns they travel through on Earth, or details of Heaven or Hell. Everything is recorded in great detail, and they also record greatly increased memory.
VISITS FROM DEAD OR UNCONSCIOUS PATIENTS BY RELATIVES OR FRIENDS
Many patients have recorded the visits of relatives and friends to their dead bodies, or to their unconscious bodies before they actually died. It seems that unconscious patients can hear very well what friends and relatives are talking about! Perhaps people should be aware of this if they ever visit apparently unconscious relatives or friends in hospital.
HEIGHTENED AWARENESS OF MOTIVES
If NDE patients are accompanied by angels, they report an increased awareness of the real motives behind events, such as the visits of friends and relatives. Patients report the early elements of a new knowledge, which they cannot really explain, of people’s true motives. Not only do patients report this heightened perception about motives, but this heightened perception of motives seems to be a constant feature in the spirit world. For example, motives are constantly present during discussions in the spirit world with angels, or Jesus Christ. Patients often recall things said over their unconscious or dead bodies by friends or relatives with extraordinary detail, even though the patients were unconscious or dead at the time. Patients are not clear whether this heightened awareness of motives comes from their own minds, or from the minds of accompanying angels, which seems more likely.
AWARENESS OF HUMAN BEINGS
Whilst on this Earth they are aware that normal human beings cannot see them. However, they can see and hear normal human beings perfectly well. As before, they report the beginnings of an increased awareness of motives and inner thoughts of other people, which patients have difficulty explaining. In most cases patients report an awareness of other spirit beings around them. Patients frequently describe both angels and demons, which are discussed under a separate heading.
On rare occasions, as in the case of Dr George Ritchie, patients have been taken on a tour of Planet Earth either by an angel, or by Jesus Christ. Their comments are most extraordinary. Patients begin to
see life on Planet Earth in a completely new light. They report seeing thousands of people going about their daily business, completely unaware of the activities in the spirit world around them. They do however report that some people are very aware of the spirit world, and that these people are attended by personal angels constantly.
ANGELS
As patients become accustomed to their new spirit bodies, with their luminescent glow, they become aware of other beings from the spirit world. Many patients have reported meeting their own personal angels. It is written in Psalm 91 that believers have personal angels, “For He shall give His angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways. In their hands they shall bear you up, lest you dash your foot against a stone” (Psalm 91:11,12).
Very often patients feel that they know these angels, which is true, since these angels have often been protecting them for many years, since they became believers. Sometimes patients record more than one angel, and on occasions many angels. The angels are described as tall and very handsome, with very youthful masculine features. The angels are usually at least six feet tall, but often up to nine feet tall. The angels have much firmer physical bodies than the patients own transparent spirit bodies, and are clothed in white robes. The angels radiate light, and the light from their bodies appears to shine through their white clothing. Some angels have two large white wings, radiating light, and others do not. The angels leave a lasting impression of love, strength, gentleness, complete integrity, and total devotion to God.
Angels are very interested in the lives of human beings, and also give their total attention when asked questions. All questions are answered politely and gently, although frequently the answers are extremely hurtful to the patients. The answers often cause feelings of guilt and embarrassment. The angels seem to be highly intelligent, and give the impression of knowing a great deal more than they actually discuss with patients. They often escort patients to Heaven, either individually, or in groups.
HEAVEN
Dr Richard Kent comments in the movie THE FINAL FRONTIER viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk, that you can always tell if someone has really been to Heaven. All that they want to do is to get back there, and take as many people with them as possible!
Paul himself said, in 1 Corinthians 2:9, “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for those who love Him."
Heaven is the most glorious place imaginable, and most patients simply cannot describe it. Their testimonies of Heaven are remarkably similar to each others, and also remarkably similar to the Bible’s description of Heaven, which helps to confirm their authenticity.
Heaven is vast, and outside space time completely. The capital city of Heaven, the New Jerusalem, is approached often with angels, passing through the Tunnel of Light. Alternatively, individuals find themselves directly within Heaven, and never see the New Jerusalem from outside.
THE NEW JERUSALEM
Those who approach the New Jerusalem from outside describe a massive three dimensional city of light, emanating bright golden beams of light which light up everything around it as far as the eye can see. Patients have a definite feeling that the New Jerusalem is outside our present Universe.
The Bible describes the present Paradise as the Third Heaven (see 2 Corinthians 12 vv 2-4). The First Heaven is where the clouds are, and the birds fly. The Second Heaven is space, where the Sun, the stars, and the planets are. The Third Heaven is outside space time completely, and is where God lives now, although He will come to live on Planet Earth in the future (see Revelation 21).
Patients describe the New Jerusalem as a huge city of light. Unlike cities on Earth, the New Jerusalem is as tall as it is wide. The Bible in Revelation 21:15-17 states that the dimensions of the city are 1,500 miles high, broad and wide, and that the walls are 216 feet across (from figures converted to feet in The Living Bible).
Patients describe the walls of the New Jerusalem, with 12 layers, exactly as described in Revelation 21 vv 18-20. They describe the high walls made of horizontal layers of brilliantly glowing precious stones, which radiate rainbow colours, rather like a prism. The effect on the onlooker is remarkable, since nobody has ever seen anything like this before.
A most interesting experiment was done by D. H. A. Woodward in his book “Gems from the City”. His work is described in detail in THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Mr Woodward performed a scientific study of the 28 precious and semiprecious stones known on Planet Earth. The 12 stones mentioned in Revelation 21:18-20 are the following: Jasper, Sapphire, Chalcedony, Emerald, Sardonyx, Sardius, Chrysolite, Beryl, Topaz, Chrysoprase, Jacinth, and Amethyst.
Mr Woodward examined particles of all 28 stones found on Planet Earth under a microscope using plane polarised light. He found that the 12 precious stones that are the foundation stones of Heaven have the most unusual property that when they are illuminated with plane polarized light these 12 precious stones, and only these 12 stones, refract the light, giving off rainbow colours, exactly as described by patients following NDE’s. Mr Woodward calculated that, on a purely mathematical basis, the chances of John picking the correct 12 gemstones, out of 28 gemstones are 1 in 30 million,
proving the supernatural origin of the Bible.
Patients also describe the huge gates of Heaven, which are made of massive pearls, approximately 12 feet high. Pearls are made through the suffering of oysters, and perhaps the pearl gates are a portrayal that we only enter Heaven through the suffering of Jesus Christ. There are twelve gates, three on each of the four sides of the city, and they are permanently open.
A GARDEN PARADISE OF LIGHT AND MUSIC
As individuals enter the New Jerusalem people attempt to describe a Garden Paradise. However, words fail them completely, and people find it genuinely difficult to describe such a beautiful place. The first impressions upon entering Paradise are of entering a Garden Paradise where everything radiates light and music.
Light comes from the trees, the flowers, the grass, and in fact from everything, and also from the bodies of all the believers in Heaven. The appearance of Heaven is of a constantly changing myriad of bright phosphorescent light, of a bright translucent quality such as is never seen on Earth. Everything radiates light, of different intensities, and in different colours.
Patients describe the most beautiful vivid colours in Heaven, including some new colours which have never been seen before. The colours seem to be living colours, rather than the dead colours in a photograph or a picture. The colours have a luminous quality which is difficult for patients to describe. The colours are separate, and yet seem to merge into a whole uniformity of brightness and light. Every blade of grass is outlined in a beautiful phosphorescent green, of such brightness that the observer is astounded.
Patients describe flowers of such dramatic beauty that they are quite incapable of describing them. Each flower is absolutely perfect, and a work of art in its own right. Each flower radiates a light of its own causing a coloured hue all around the individual flower. Each flower is alive, and clearly moving, swaying gently. To observers
astonishment each individual flower is a self contained orchestra of light and music. However, this music is music unlike any music that the observer has ever heard. This music spans many octaves simultaneously, and to the amazement of everyone, the music can be seen as well as heard.
A field of flowers, or a flower bed of flowers, provides and amazing encounter. Here is a field of flowers radiating light and music, and in Heaven the music can be clearly seen. There is a delicate hue over the entire field of flowers of living pulsating light and music. Perhaps this description gives new meaning to the Scripture in Isaiah 55:12, “The mountains and the hills shall break forth into singing before you, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands”.
The observer is also instantly aware of the most beautiful perfumes arising from different parts of Heaven, mostly from the trees and the flowers. Patients describe a heightened awareness of smell, as well as all other senses. Many patients have said that the different perfumes in different parts of Heaven are their most lasting and beautiful memories of Heaven.
A GOLDEN CITY OF TRANSPARENT GOLD
The Bible states in Revelation 21:18 that “The construction of its wall was of jasper; and the city was pure gold, like clear glass”.
Patients who have actually seen the New Jerusalem comment that the city is predominantly constructed of a clear transparent gold. Many people have commented on walking on streets of clear transparent gold, which, like everything else in the city, radiates its own golden glow. The buildings are also constructed of gold, and many people have actually been taken to see their own homes in Heaven, often by angels or children.
Some people have commented on their own homes, saying how beautiful they are. Many have commented that their homes refract rainbow colours from the transparent gold and the jasper of which they are constructed. Patients have also commented on the beautiful fragrances from their homes, and
the lack of bedrooms. Since there is no night in Heaven, and in their new bodies there is no need for sleep, there are no bedrooms.
One patient described the flowers in his home, and his description is most illuminating. He described the beautiful flowers in his home, which had been picked by children in a nearby meadow. The children had actually escorted this individual to his home in Heaven. The children then placed the live flowers on a live wooden table, where the promptly began to radiate light and music in unison! He explained that in Heaven nothing dies. So, if a flower is picked, it does not cease to live, but simply carries on living in a new location. There are wooden tables in Heaven, but there the similarity ends. On Earth we are familiar with wood constructed from dead trees. However, in Heaven there is no such thing as dead wood. The wood is very much alive, and radiates light and music with the flowers placed on it. He also commented that although you could see the light from the flowers and the table, which merged into a glorious phosphorescent glow, you could also both hear and see the music emanating from both the flowers and the table.
INSTANT TRANSPORT
Many patients comment on instant transport not only within the New Jerusalem, but also throughout the Third Heaven. The Third Heaven is very much larger than the Second Heaven, which we are familiar with, containing the Sun, the stars, the planets, and our planet Earth. Transport appears to be instantaneous, and is simply precipitated by a thought of wishing to travel to a destination, wherever it is. The patients are invariably accompanied by angels, and have travelled to distant mountain ranges instantaneously.
JESUS CHRIST
Very often patients describe an encounter with Jesus Christ. The main impressions are of brilliant bright light, and a sense of overpowering love. NDE patients say that there is no sun in Heaven. All the light comes from Jesus Christ, and He is far brighter than the sun. This is exactly what the Bible Matthew 17:2, “He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light”.
NDE patients describe Jesus Christ as being nearly six feet tall, and radiating a brilliant white phosphorescent light, and love which is more powerful than any love previously experienced. Patients record an awareness of a Love that is totally indescribable in intensity. Seasoned soldiers have broken down in tears describing the Love that they felt in the presence of Jesus Christ, and is one of the main reasons why so many patients who have experienced NDE’s long to return to Heaven.
The love is so overpowering that NDE patients find it extremely difficult to explain, having never encountered anything remotely similar before. This overpowering sensation of love is almost like a physical sensation, and often appear to come as waves, each wave more powerful than the last.
Brilliant light, brighter than the sun, appears to be radiating from Jesus’ face, His arms, and His whole Body. He is usually wearing clothes appropriate to a Jewish rabbi, but the clothes are not easily discerned because the enormous quantity of light passing through His clothing obscures the details of the clothing. This is perhaps how Jesus Christ appeared to His disciples at the Transfiguration.
Many patients have commented that Jesus Christ has a band of gold around His chest, exactly as described in Revelation 1:13. As patients come closes to Him they are almost invariably aware of His thoughts, which, as previously described, are identical to speech. As patients come into the presence of Jesus Christ they are aware of Him speaking to them, although no words are actually spoken. Frequently patients have seen Bible verses actually written in their minds as Jesus Christ speaks to them.
Conversations with Jesus Christ are conducted at the speed of thought. Jesus Christ is instantly aware of patient’s thoughts, and usually replies instantly. Communication is instant, and a whole conversation can be completed instantaneously, not only with individuals, such as Jesus Christ, but with large groups of people, such as angels.
As patients approach Jesus Christ they are instantly aware Who they are talking to, partly though this thought process. Patients frequently report words such as, “You are in the presence of the Son of God” appearing in their minds.
AN INSTANTANEOUS LIFE REVIEW
As patients approach Jesus Christ they frequently report seeing every single detail of their entire lives all present in their thought processes, with absolutely no detail missing at all. Patients are often unclear whether this life review proceeded from their own thought processes, or from the thought processes of Jesus Christ, because it all seems to happen so quickly, and so completely. Furthermore, all information is instantly shared by both parties.
Many patients have commented that, whatever their lives revealed, there was absolutely no judgement passed at this point. The information was simply there as a background for discussion. Very frequently patients saw themselves judging others whilst here on Earth, and often had the uncomfortable feeling that their own words could be taken as evidence against themselves. This is exactly what Jesus Christ said, in Matthew 12:37, "By your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned."
Some patients positioned themselves closer to Jesus Christ than others, and noted that He still has the marks of Crucifixion in His wrists and His feet. It is interesting that patients should specifically comment on Jesus Christ’s wrists rather than His hands, because the wrist is the correct site used by the Romans for Crucifixion, as indicated in the teaching THE CRUCIFIXION OF JESUS CHRIST on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
One patient, Dr Richard Eby, was actually hugged by Jesus Christ. Dr Eby commented in his book that Jesus Christ’s Resurrection Body is quite different to our Earthly bodies, being much more firm, and lacking the softness of normal human flesh.
RECOGNITION OF RELATIVES AND BIBLICAL CHARACTERS
NDE patients frequently record meeting previously dead relatives in Heaven, who were believers whilst on Earth. The recognition was more of a spirit recognition than a physical recognition, because the dead relatives usually looked very much younger in Heaven than they did on Earth. Everyone in Heaven is in their absolute prime of health and physical condition. Patients frequently report that dead parents now look thirty or forty years younger than they did last time they saw them, and in absolute prime physical condition.
Patients have also reported meeting Biblical characters such as Noah, Abraham, Moses, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, amongst others. One of the remarkable things reported is instant knowledge of who each character was. This is actually entirely Biblical.
The Transfiguration is described in Matthew 17:2 and Mark 9:2. On this occasion, when Jesus was transfigured before Peter, James and John, two Old Testament prophets, Moses and Elijah, appeared alongside Jesus Christ, very much alive.
Peter, James and John immediately knew who Moses and Elijah were, although no introductions were made. In the same way, NDE patients knew exactly who everybody was in Heaven, and furthermore, everyone knew exactly who the NDE patients were.
The Transfiguration is discussed in detail on www.finalfrontier.org.uk in THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION
THE THRONE OF GOD
Many patients have commented that the New Jerusalem is as high as it is wide and deep, and that the Throne of God is in the uppermost part of the City.
Some patients gave actually seen the Throne of God, and remember the very bright white light, and the rainbow over the Throne, and the sea of glass in front of the Throne. However, they have been so awe struck by the spectacle that they have been unable to describe it in detail.
The Throne of God is described in Revelation 4:2-6, “Instantly I was in spirit there in Heaven and saw- oh, the glory of it!-a throne and someone sitting on it! Great bursts of light flashed forth from him as from a glittering diamond or from a shining ruby, and a rainbow glowing like an emerald encircled his throne. Twenty-four smaller thrones surrounded his, with twenty-four Elders sitting on them; all were clothed in white, with golden crowns upon their heads. Lightning and thunder issued from the throne, and there were voices in the thunder. Directly in front of his throne were seven lighted lamps representing the seven-fold Spirit of God. Spread out before it was a shiny crystal sea.” TLB
THE RIVER OF LIFE
Many patients have seen the River of Life which is described in the Books of Genesis and Revelation. The River of Life flows from the Throne of God down throughout the City, with the Trees of Life planted on both river banks.
THE BOOK OF LIFE
Many patients have actually seen their names written in a very large book, the Book of Life. According to Revelation 21:27 only those whose names are recorded in the Lamb’s Book of Life may enter the City.
NO CHURCHES IN HEAVEN
One of the very great surprises is that there are no churches in Heaven. There is a great deal of singing throughout Heaven, and spontaneous outbreaks of praise, but no actual churches. It seems that the divide between “sacred and secular” is completely absent in Heaven, and every person and every angel incorporates their full knowledge of God, and obeying His laws, into every aspect of life in Heaven. As on Earth in some Christian families, it is as normal to talk about the things of God as anything else, and He, or reference to Him, are included in all conversations.
ONE FAMILY IN HEAVEN
The second most memorable thing for virtually everyone who has genuinely visited Heaven is a feeling of belonging. On Earth we are used to having a family, with whom we have a different, closer, relationship than everyone else. Evidently in Heaven, according to NDE patients, there is only one family, the family of Jesus Christ Everyone belongs to one family, and there is an intense personal bond between everyone in Heaven. This is also entirely scriptural, as demonstrated in Ephesians 3:14, “the great family of God, some of them already in Heaven and some down here on Earth”, TLB
JOY IN HEAVEN
The single most memorable feature of most NDE patients who have actually visited Heaven is the unspeakable joy of Heaven. Heaven appears to be the most happy and joyful place imaginable. There are millions of children in Heaven, and their laughter is heard everyone. Everybody loves the children, and the children are felt to belong to the whole family of God. However, this special affection for children is no greater than the affection felt for every single person in Heaven, and every single person feels very much part of the happiest family in the Universe, which they are.
On Earth Christians can often feel isolated in a secular world that often rejects them. However, in Heaven all believers instantly find a welcoming family who totally understand and love them, and who know their name without being introduced. NDE patients have reported a feeling of instant belonging, and this is perhaps the most memorable aspect of Heaven. Heaven is home for believers, and every NDE patient who has genuinely seen Heaven longs to return.
DEMONS
Although demons are very rarely discussed in churches, they are very commonly observed by NDE patients. Of course, demons are frequently referred to in the Bible, and Jesus Christ spent much of His ministry casting them out. They are referred to in the Bible as fallen angels.
Demons are described as grotesque in appearance, often quite small, but occasionally large. They do not radiate light as angels do, and appear very dark. There are different types of demons, each type evidently having an interest in its particular rebellious nature. Unlike angels they are not at all human in shape, having hideous features. Demons are not only offensive to look at, but utter very offensive language, using all of the swear words commonly used. Unlike angels, they do not have any sort of intuition, and communication with demons is not straightforward, as with angels. Demons are most unpleasant, and have been described as abusing the
spirit bodies of NDE patients both verbally and physically.
Many NDE patients have found that discussing the activities of demons so revolting that they would simply prefer not to. This may be, in part, because such patients are embarrassed to have such knowledge of demons.
Although demons are answerable to Satan, they are much more frightened of angels, and Jesus Christ in particular. One NDE patient described observing demons attempting to enter the bodies of living human beings when the humans, in this case sailors, were drunk.
CC-art.com
Jesus Christ casting out demons
Demons summon the spirits of the departed to Hell, initially by deception, but eventually by force. They seem to enjoy their taunting activity, and prefer to act in groups rather than individually. They have far less spiritual ability than angels, which is perhaps why they prefer to act in groups rather than individually. The author does not feel comfortable discussing the activities of demons, and would much prefer to discuss the more uplifting activity of angels. The main point made by NDE patients is that demons certainly exist, as also does Hell and Satan.
HELL
Dr Richard Kent found in his discussions with patients who had experienced NDE’s that an alarming number reported Hell experiences. This was also noted by Dr Maurice Rawlings who has written the introduction to this book.
In the UK, where Richard lives, most churches do not discuss the existence of Hell at all. However, Hell experiences were very commonly reported. Jesus Christ actually spoke more about Hell than He did about Heaven, and indicated that it was very much a place to be avoided.
In general patients describe Hell as somewhere very dark, hot and oppressive, and somewhere deep down below us. The Bible teaches that the location of Hell is somewhere in the “heart of the Earth”. This is discussed in Chapter 43: “WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?”
NDE patients say that there are thousands of demons there, and also millions of people in torment. This is not a pleasant fact to report, and the author does not want to spend too long on the unpleasant fact of Hell. However, the issue of Hell cannot be avoided, although most churches seem to go out of their way to do so.
Many NDE patients are very reluctant to discuss their own experiences of Hell, perhaps through not wishing to relive a most unpleasant experience, or perhaps because of embarrassment, or perhaps through fear of ridicule.
Dr Maurice Rawlings has researched thousands of NDE cases. He reports that many patients reported Hellish experiences if interviewed immediately after a cardiac arrest, or other life threatening illness or injury. However, he also notes that if he asked the same patients about their experiences only three days later, many of the patients could not remember the experience. He concluded that perhaps the experience was so traumatic that the subconscious part of the human brain had blocked out these memories completely.
NDE patients report that they were escorted, very often against their will, down into the depths of this Earth. Patients report that demons entice them at first using deception, but eventually using verbal and physical abuse, down to a place that is so horrific that they have genuine difficulty describing it.
NDE patients report a sea of fire, and within the flames are clearly visible human spirits, in deep
anguish and torment. These human spirits still resemble their physical forms whilst on Earth, but lack some aspects of their human physical bodies. They are spirits, so they are indestructible, unlike human bodies. Unlike spirits on their way to Heaven, these spirits do not have a spirit body that is clothed in light. They appear very dark, by comparison.
These human spirits are not actually consumed by the fires, since they are spirits. They are, however, in great distress, both physically and mentally. They are in full possession of their mental faculties, and apparently have the rest of eternity to regret their life on Earth.
When Jesus taught using a parable, He invariably indicated that he was using a parable. However, the story of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke 16:27-28 was NOT described as a parable. In the event described by Jesus, the rich man says to Abraham, 'I beg you therefore, father, that you would send him (Lazarus) to my father's house, for I have five brothers, that he may testify to them, lest they also come to this place of torment.' From this description, we can clearly see that those in Hell have full memory of their life on Earth.
It is also recorded in Revelation 14:11, “The smoke of their torment ascends forever and ever; and they have no rest day or night, who worship the beast and his image”.
It is popular in some church circles to believe in the Annihilation Theory. According to this belief, spirits in Hell are destroyed. However, this is not the truth, as both the Bible and the accounts of NDE patients record.
NDE patients who have seen Hell recoil in horror at what they have seen there. Some people have seen Satan there, and some people have actually had conversations with Satan. Conversations with Satan are reported to be in the mind, as all conversations in the spirit world are. No NDE patient has, to the authors’ knowledge, actually described the physical appearance of Satan.
NDE patients have had conversations with demons there, and report that demons habitually swear using the most dreadful language, using all the commonly used swearwords, and other new ones.
NDE patients record that Hell is extremely noisy, with a great deal of screaming. Popular notions of “having a party with your friends in Hell” are ridiculous. There are no parties in Hell, and the overriding features are a place of sorrow, loneliness, fear, despair, regret, and anguish for loved ones left behind. Hell is a tragedy, and a place that was originally intended only for Satan and his demons. A greater tragedy is the large number of humans there for eternity.
UNBELIEVERS ON EARTH END UP IN HELL, WHERE THEY BECOME BELIEVERS TOO LATE
There are no unbelievers in Hell. This is clearly written in Philippians 2:10-11, “At the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in Heaven, and of those on Earth, and of those under the Earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”. Paul has clearly recorded that even those “under the Earth”, (i.e. those in Hell) will one day bow their knees to Jesus Christ, and also confess that “Jesus Christ is Lord”.
Revelation 21:8-9 teaches that “The cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death."
In Revelation 21:8-9 the “unbelieving” end up in Hell. The Greek word used here is “apistois” and simply means “a disbelieving person”. The true meaning of this word “apistois” can be readily discerned by comparing its use elsewhere in the New Testament. In John 20:27Jesus said to “Doubting Thomas”, "Reach your finger here, and look at My hands; and reach your hand here, and put it into My side. Do not be unbelieving (Greek word, “apistois”) but believing."
It is widely believed that “only really wicked people, like mass murderers, end up in Hell, and that virtually everybody else ends up in Heaven, if such a place actually exists”. The author has a wide experience of discussing this very issue with people all over the world, and can assure the reader that this is what most people actually believe!
According to the New Testament nothing could be further from the truth! All that is required to end up in Hell is to be an unbeliever. In other words, the default is Hell.
Jesus warned, very seriously, in Matthew 7:13-14, that, “Heaven can be entered only through the narrow gate! The highway to Hell is broad, and its gate is wide enough for all the multitudes who choose its easy way. But the Gateway to Life is small, and the road is narrow, and only a few ever find it,” TLB.
The truth is that a great many people are “unbelievers” in the New Testament sense of the word. The author would not like to estimate how many fit into this category, but certainly Jesus Christ warned that “multitudes” end up in Hell.
The truth is that a Holy God can, and does, send very many people to Hell. The whole purpose of this book and web site (www.finalfrontier.org.uk) is to warn people everywhere of the existence of Hell,
and how to avoid it.
As Dr Maurice Rawlings said, who wrote the introduction of this book, “You are on to a subject that is important to every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do I know where I am going before I get there? That is the question.”
PURGATORY
With the greatest respect to Roman Catholics, no NDE patient has, to our knowledge, ever described a place called Purgatory. Purgatory is simply not described in the Bible at all.
ADDITIONAL FREE INFORMATION
For many years after he became a Christian in 1974, Richard was seeking some means of conveying the urgency of the situation to family, friends, and anyone who would listen!
There is very little information freely available about Near Death Experiences, and how to avoid Hell.
The secular Western world has largely abandoned Christianity, probably as a direct consequence of teaching on Evolution. For our teaching on Evolution please visit EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
For this reason, there is a considerable amount of free information available on our web site:
TWO FREE BOOKS
Richard has co-authored two books on the subject. These books THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER are viewable and downloadable entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
TWO FREE MOVIES
Richard has also participated in two movies on Near Death FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON- THE MOVIE both freely available on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
Experiences, THE
FREE CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD
Dr Richard Kent has already given entirely free conferences on Near Death Experiences and many other subjects in 24 countries. For information please visit FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 43: WHAT ARE HEAVEN AND HELL REALLY LIKE?
Nowadays many churches do not preach about Hell, for whatever reason. This is not a Biblical position for churches to take. Jesus Christ actually spoke more about Hell than he did about Heaven, and warned everyone that Hell was a place to be avoided.
You might ask what evidence there is to support the ideas of Heaven and Hell contained in this book.
There are many verses in the Bible which tell us about both places. Jesus said in John 14:2: "In My Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.”
In the book of Revelation there are many verses that describe how wonderful it is in Heaven, especially in chapters 21 and 22. These chapters describe the New Jerusalem, the capital city of Heaven, where there is no crying, no sadness, and no pain. Here the streets are pure gold, as clear as glass, and the walls are made of beautiful gems. Here are some selected verses from the last two chapters of the Bible.
Heaven, as described in Revelation 21 and 22
“Now I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth, for the first Heaven and the first Earth had passed away. Also there was no more sea. Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of Heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice from Heaven saying, "Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God. And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away."
....... And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of Heaven from God, having the glory of God. Her light was like a most precious stone, like a jasper stone, clear as crystal. Also she had a great and high wall with twelve gates, and twelve angels at the gates, and names written on them, which are the names of the
twelve tribes of the children of Israel: three gates on the east, three gates on the north, three gates on the south, and three gates on the west. Now the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on them were the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. The
city is laid out as a square; its length is as great as its breadth. And he measured the city with the reed: twelve thousand furlongs. Its length, breadth, and height are equal. Then he measured its wall: one hundred and forty-four cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of an angel. The construction of its wall was of jasper; and the city was pure gold, like clear glass. The foundations of the wall of the city were adorned with all kinds of precious stones: the first foundation was jasper, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh jacinth, and the twelfth amethyst. The twelve gates were twelve pearls: each individual gate was of one pearl. And the street of the city was pure gold, like transparent glass. But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are its temple.
The city had no need of the sun or of the moon to shine in it, for the glory of God illuminated it. The Lamb is its light. And the nations of those who are saved shall walk in its light, and the kings of the Earth bring their glory and honour into it. Its gates shall not be shut at all by day (there shall be no night there)
.....And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding from the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the middle of its street, and on either side of the river, was the tree of life, which bore twelve fruits, each tree yielding its fruit every month. The leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations”.
Hell, as described in the Bible By contrast Hell is described as a place of eternal torment and pain where the body suffers.
Jesus said, ‘The kingdom of Heaven is like a dragnet that was cast into the sea and gathered, some of every kind, which, when it was full, they drew to shore; and they sat down and gathered the good into vessels, but threw the bad away. So it will be at the end of the age. The angels will come forth, separate the wicked from the just, and cast them into the furnace of fire. There will be wailing and gnashing of teeth,’ Matthew 13: 47-50.
The Rich Man in torment in Hades
‘There was a certain rich man who was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day. But there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, full of sores, who was laid at his gate, desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table. Moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. So it was that the beggar died, and was carried by the angel’s to Abraham’s bosom. The rich man died and was buried. And being in torments in Hades, he lifted up his eyes and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom,’ Luke 16:19-23.
The Bible indicates the location of Hell
Jesus said, in Matthew 12:40, “For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the great fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the Earth”. The Greek word used here for “Earth” is the Greek word, “Gees”. The Greek word “Gees” is exactly the same word that Jesus used to describe Heaven and Earth in Mathew 5:18.
Jesus is referring in Matthew 12:40 to Sheol, the place for departed spirits, which at the time of the Crucifixion was in the heart of Planet Earth. Since then Paradise has moved to the Third Heaven, but Hades (Greek, Haides) remains in the heart of Planet Earth.
It is recorded in 1 Samuel 28:7-15 that the spirit of Samuel came up from Sheol:
“Then Saul said to his servants, "Find me a woman who is a medium, that I may go to her and inquire of her." And his servants said to him, "In fact, there is a woman who is a medium at En Dor." So Saul disguised himself and put on other clothes, and he went, and two men with him; and they came to the woman by night. And he said, "Please conduct a séance for me, and bring up for me the one I shall name to you." Then the woman said to him, "Look, you know what Saul has done, how he has cut off the mediums and the spiritists from the land. Why then do you lay a snare for my life, to cause me to die?" And Saul swore to her by the LORD, saying, "As the LORD lives, no punishment shall come upon you for this thing." Then the woman said, "Whom shall I bring up for you?" And he said, "Bring up Samuel for me." When the woman saw Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice. And the woman spoke to Saul, saying, "Why have you deceived me? For you are Saul!" And the king said to her, "Do not be afraid. What did you see?" And the woman said to Saul, "I saw a spirit ascending out of the earth." So he said to her, "What is his form?" And she said, "An old man is coming up, and he is covered with a mantle." And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he stooped with his face to the ground and bowed
down. Now Samuel said to Saul, "Why have you disturbed me by bringing me up?"
In Philippians 2:10-11 we read , “At the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in Heaven, and of those on Earth, and of those under the Earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”.
Our eternal destiny is decided here on Earth
This story shows most clearly that once we have died, the decision taken on this Earth regarding our eternal destination, Heaven or Hell, is final. In the story of Lazarus and the rich man in Luke 16, the point is that the rich man closed his eyes and died, and immediately opened his eyes in Hell.
Jesus Christ is the only One who claimed to be God, has died and been resurrected. He is the only One qualified to comment. Jesus said that every person who dies without salvation, awakes and opens his or her eyes in Hell.
You may never have the opportunity, as the people in this book have, to glimpse what lies beyond the final frontier of death. But you have read about their experiences. We cannot prove or disprove what they have seen. We can say however, that what they have seen is confirmed by the teachings of Jesus whilst He was on Earth, and what God revealed to other writers in the Bible.
CHAPTER 44: ARE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCES IN THE BIBLE?
The authors believe that the Bible clearly teaches about Near Death Experiences, and After Death Experiences, commonly called Resurrections. We believe that Paul clearly had a Near Death Experience, visited Heaven, and recorded his experience in the Bible.
Paul was raised from the dead after being stoned to death
Half of the New Testament was written by Paul. He was a member of the Jewish Sanhedrin, when he persecuted and arranged the stoning of Christians. After an encounter with Jesus Christ he became a follower of Jesus, and one of the most famous teachers in the New Testament.
However, Paul’s teaching caused the Jews to hate him. He was stoned to death and had an experience of Heaven, all recorded in the Bible, before being raised back to life.
Paul’s stoning is described in Acts 14: 19-20. “Some Jews arrived from Antioch and Iconium and turned the crowds into a murderous mob that stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, apparently dead. But as the believers stood around him, he got up and went back into the city!”
CC-Art.com
The Jews were furious with him, and stoned him. They would not have left him alive! Adam Clarke’s commentary states, “they did not leave stoning him until they had the fullest evidence that he was dead”. We also believe that Paul was actually dead, since the Greek word from which “dead” is translated in Acts 14:19 is “Tethneekénai”, which simply means “dead”. The believers around Paul almost certainly prayed for him, and raised him from the dead.
CC-Art.com
Paul’s after death experience of Heaven cc-art.com
We believe that Paul visited Heaven. Many Bible scholars also believe that Paul visited Heaven after his stoning. This is described in 2 Corinthians
CC-Art.com
12:1- 4: “Let me tell about the visions I've had, and revelations from the Lord. Fourteen years ago I was taken up to Heaven for a visit. Don't ask me whether my body was there or just my spirit, for I don't know; only God can answer that. But anyway, there I was in Paradise, and heard things so astounding that they are beyond a man's power to describe or put in words (and anyway I am not allowed to tell them to others).” TLB
We should warn the reader that there a number of “Near Death Experiences” on the Internet which are not consistent with Biblical teaching. The standard test on any subject is toCliCn-eAritt.cuopm with the Bible. If the experience is supported by Biblical teaching, it may well be sound. If the experience is not supported by Biblical teaching, it is probably not sound. This advice itself is based on Biblical doctrine, in Acts 17:10-12, “That night the Christians hurried Paul and Silas to Beroea, and, as usual, they went to the synagogue to preach. But the people of Beroea were more open-minded than those in Thessalonica, and gladly listened to the message. They searched the Scriptures day by day to check up on Paul and Silas' statements to see if they were really so, “TLB.
CHAPTER 45: THE RESURRECTIONS IN THE BIBLE
There are many instances in the Bible of resurrection from the dead. Jesus said that there was definitely life after death. At the resurrection of Lazarus, Jesus said to his sister Martha, "I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in Me, though he may die, he shall live. And whoever lives and believes in Me shall never die,” John 11:25-26.
IN THE NEW TESTAMENT:
1. Jesus raised the widow of Nain’s son to life. 2. Jesus raised Lazarus to life. 3. Jesus raised Jairus’ daughter to life. 4. Paul was stoned to death, and came back to life. 5. Peter raised Dorcas to life.
©The Visual Bible
6. Paul raised Eutychus to life. 7. At the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, many Old Testament saints were resurrected. 8. Jesus Christ Himself was famously resurrected.
IN THE OLD TESTAMENT:
1. Elijah raised a child to life. 2. Elisha raised a child to life.
THE RAISING OF THE WIDOW OF NAIN’S SON BY JESUS Jesus stopped a funeral procession, and raised a young man to life. This is described in Luke 7:11-17 TLB:
“Not long afterwards Jesus went with his disciples to the village of Nain, with the usual great crowd at his heels. A funeral procession was coming out as he approached the village gate. The boy who had died was the only son of his widowed mother, and many mourners from the village were with her. When the Lord saw her, his heart overflowed with sympathy. "Don't cry!" he said. Then he walked over to the coffin and touched it, and the bearers stopped. "Laddie," he said, "come back to life again." Then the boy sat up and began to talk to those around him! And Jesus gave him back to his mother. A
CC-Art.com
great fear swept the crowd, and they exclaimed with praises to God, "A mighty prophet has risen among us," and, "We have seen the hand of God at work today." The report of what he did that day raced from end to end of Judea and even out across the borders.”
THE RAISING OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER BY JESUS A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised her back to life. This is described in Luke 8:41,42, 49-54 TLB: “A man named Jairus, a leader of a Jewish synagogue, came and fell down at Jesus' feet and begged him to come home with him, for his only child was dying, a little girl twelve years old. Jesus went with him, pushing through the crowds. A messenger arrived from the Jairus' home with the news that the little girl was dead. "She's gone," he told her father; "there's no use troubling the Teacher now." But when Jesus heard what had happened, he said to the father, "Don't be afraid! Just trust me, and she'll be all right." When they arrived at the house, Jesus wouldn't let anyone into the room except Peter, James, John, and the little girl's father and mother. The home was filled with mourning people, but he said, "Stop the weeping! She isn't dead; she is only asleep!" This brought scoffing and laughter, for they all knew she was dead. Then he took her by the hand and called, "Get up, little girl!" And at that moment her life returned and she jumped up! "Give her something to eat!" he said. Her parents were overcome with happiness, but Jesus insisted that they did not tell anyone the details of what had happened.”
CC-Art.com
THE RAISING OF LAZARUS BY JESUS The raising of Lazarus, after 4 days in the tomb, is perhaps one of Jesus’ most famous miracles, so we have reproduced the entire story, from John 11:17-46 TLB:
“When they arrived at Bethany, they were told that Lazarus had already been in his tomb for four days. Bethany was only a couple of miles down the road from Jerusalem, and many of the Jewish leaders had come to pay their respects and to console Martha and Mary on their loss. When Martha got word that Jesus was coming, she went to meet him. But Mary stayed at home. Martha said to Jesus, "Sir, if you had been here, my brother wouldn't have died.
And even now it's not too late, for I know that God will bring my brother back to life again, if you will only ask him to." Jesus told her, "Your brother will come back to life again." "Yes," Martha said, "when everyone else does, on Resurrection Day." Jesus told her, "I am the one who raises the dead and gives them life again. Anyone who believes in me, even though he dies like anyone else, shall live again. He is given eternal life for believing in me and shall never perish. Do you believe this, Martha?"
"Yes, Master," she told him. "I believe you are the Messiah, the Son of God, the one we have so long awaited." Then she left him and returned to Mary and, calling her aside from the mourners, told her, "He is here and wants to see you." So Mary went to him at once.
Now Jesus had stayed outside the village, at the place where Martha met him. When the Jewish leaders who were at the house trying to console Mary saw her leave so hastily, they assumed she was going to Lazarus' tomb to weep; so they followed her.
When Mary arrived where Jesus was, she fell down at his feet, saying, "Sir, if you had been here, my brother would still be alive." When Jesus saw her weeping and the Jewish leaders wailing with her, he was moved with indignation and deeply troubled. "Where is he buried?" he asked them. They told him, "Come and see." Tears came. "They were close friends," the Jewish leaders said. "See how much he loved him."
But some said, "This fellow healed a blind man-why couldn't he keep Lazarus from dying?" And again Jesus was moved with deep anger. Then they came to the tomb. It was a cave with a heavy stone rolled across its door.
"Roll the stone aside," Jesus told them. But Martha, the dead man's sister, said, "By now the smell will be terrible, for he has been dead four days." "But didn't I tell you that you will see a wonderful miracle from God if you believe?" Jesus asked her. So they rolled the stone aside. Then Jesus looked up to Heaven and said, "Father, thank you for hearing me. (You always hear me, of course, but I said it because of all these people standing here, so that they will believe you sent me.)" Then he shouted, "Lazarus, come out!"
From www.gardenofpraise.com
And Lazarus came-bound up in the grave cloth, his face muffled in a head swath. Jesus told them, "Unwrap him and let him go!" And so at last many of the Jewish leaders who were with Mary and saw
it happen, finally believed on him. But some went away to the Pharisees and reported it to them.”
PETER RAISED DORCAS TO LIFE Peter had been present when Jesus raised Jairus’ daughter to life. After the Resurrection of Jesus, Peter did the same for Dorcas, a believer in Joppa. This is described in Acts 9:36-42 TLB: “In the city of Joppa there was a woman named Dorcas ("Gazelle"), a believer who was always doing kind things for others, especially for the poor. About this time she became ill and died. Her friends prepared her for burial and laid her in an upstairs room. But when they learned that Peter was nearby at Lydda, they sent two men to beg him to return with them to Joppa. This he did; as soon as he arrived, they took him upstairs where Dorcas lay. The room was filled with weeping widows who were showing one another the coats and other garments Dorcas had made for them. But Peter asked them all to leave the room; then he knelt and prayed. Turning to the body he said, "Get up, Dorcas," and she opened her eyes! And when she saw Peter, she sat up! He gave her his hand and helped her up and called in the believers and widows, presenting her to them. The news raced through the town, and many believed in the Lord.”
PAUL RAISED EUTYCHUS TO LIFE Eutychus fell to his death during a long sermon given by Paul. Paul promptly raised him back to life, and carried on preaching! This is described in Acts 20:7-10 TLB: “On Sunday we gathered for a Communion service, with Paul preaching. And since he was leaving the next day, he talked until midnight! The upstairs room where we met was lighted with many flickering lamps; and as Paul spoke on and on, a young man named Eutychus, sitting on the windowsill, went fast asleep and fell three stories to his death below. Paul went down and took him into his arms. "Don't worry," he said, "he's all right!" And he was! What a wave of awesome joy swept through the crowd! They all went back upstairs and ate the Lord's Supper together; then Paul preached another long sermon- so it was dawn when he finally left them!”
From www.gardenofpraise.com
From www.gardenofpraise.com
THE RESURRECTION OF OLD TESTAMENT SAINTS After Jesus died, many Old Testament saints were resurrected, and later appeared to many people in Jerusalem. This is described in Matthew 27:50-53 TLB: “Then Jesus shouted out again, dismissed his spirit, and died. And look! The curtain secluding the Holiest Place in the Temple was split apart from top to bottom; and the Earth shook, and rocks broke, and tombs opened, and many godly men and women who had died came back to life again. After Jesus' resurrection, they left the cemetery and went into Jerusalem, and appeared to many people there.”
CC-Art.com
ELIJAH RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE Elijah had been staying in the home of the widow of Zarephath, and her son. There had been a famine, and God had provided food for them through the prophet Elijah. However, one day the son died, and Elijah raised him back to life. This is described in Kings 17:17-18:1 TLB:
“One day the woman's son became sick and died. "Oh man of God," she cried, "what have you done to me? Have you come here to punish my sins by killing my son?" "Give him to me," Elijah replied. And he took the boy's body from her and carried it upstairs to the guest room where he lived, and laid the body on his bed, and then cried out to the Lord, "O Lord my God, why have you killed the son of this widow with whom I am staying?" And he stretched himself upon the child three times and cried out to the Lord, "O Lord my God, please let this child's spirit return
CC-Art.com
to him." And the Lord heard Elijah's prayer; and the spirit of the child returned, and he became alive again! Then Elijah took him downstairs and gave him to his mother. "See! He's alive!" he beamed. "Now I know for sure that you are a prophet," she told him afterward, "and that whatever you say is from the Lord!"
ELISHA RAISED A CHILD TO LIFE Elisha raised a dead child aged 12 to life, after he had died in his mother’s arms, possibly of a brain haemorrhage. This is described in 2 Kings 4:31-37 TLB: “Gehazi went on ahead and laid the staff upon the child's face, but nothing happened. There was no sign of life. He returned to meet Elisha and told him, "The child is still dead." When Elisha arrived, the child was indeed dead, lying there upon the prophet's bed. He went in and shut the door behind him and prayed to the Lord. Then he lay upon the child's body, placing his mouth upon the child's mouth, and his eyes upon the child's eyes, and his hands upon the child's hands. And the child's body began to grow warm again! Then the prophet went down and walked back and forth in the house a few times; returning upstairs, he stretched himself again upon the child. This time the little boy sneezed seven times and opened his eyes! Then the prophet summoned Gehazi. "Call her!" he said. And when she came in, he said, "Here's your son!" She fell to the floor at his feet and then picked up her son and went out”.
CC-Art.com
CHAPTER 46: THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST
JESUS CHRIST ROSE FROM THE DEAD The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the most famous Resurrection in history, and is at the heart of the Christian message. After the Crucifixion, Jesus Christ rose from the dead. We believe this is scientifically proved by the Shroud of Turin, the burial cloth of Jesus Christ.
After three days, Jesus’ mother and Mary Magdalene went to the tomb to perform the full Jewish burial. The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is described in all four gospels. We have reproduced the account from Matthew 28:1-10, TLB:
“Early on Sunday morning, as the new day was dawning, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went out to the tomb. Suddenly there was a great Earthquake; for an angel of the Lord came down
from Heaven and rolled aside the stone and sat on it. His face shone like lightning and his clothing was a brilliant white. The guards shook with fear when they saw him, and fell into a dead faint. Then the angel spoke to the women. "Don't be frightened!" he said. "I know you are looking for Jesus, who was crucified, but he isn't here! For he has come back to life again, just as he said he would. Come in and see where his body was lying. .And now, go quickly and tell his disciples that he has risen from the dead, and that he is going to Galilee to meet them there. That is my message to them. The women ran from the tomb, badly frightened, but also filled with joy, and rushed to find the disciples to give them the angel's message. And as they were running, suddenly Jesus was there in front of them! "Good morning!" he said. And they fell to the ground before him, holding his feet and worshiping him. Then Jesus said to them, "Don't be frightened! Go tell my brothers to leave at once for Galilee, to meet me there."
HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN
After After
three
days
Jesus
rose
again again
The Resurrection of Jesus Christ is the heart of the New Testament, celebrated by millions of believers all over the world every year. Resurrection from the dead to a new life in Heaven, in a
resurrected body, is the most cherished hope of most Christians. Based on Jesus’ promises, all true born again believers in Jesus Christ can confidently look forward to an eternity in Heaven!
For details about how to go to Heaven, please read the chapters at the end of this book.
The above image is from the free movie THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON-THE MOVIE which is viewable on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CHAPTER 47: THE SHROUD OF TURIN ACTUALLY PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST
The Shroud of Turin has been a mystery for many centuries, and is discussed in great detail in our teaching on THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
We believe that the Image on the Shroud can be explained by the Bible, and an application of known laws of Theoretical Physics.
We believe that the Resurrection of Jesus Christ is proved by the following:
1. We believe that the Image on the Shroud of Turin is fundamentally a scorch in photo- negative, caused by radiation, with the appearance of an X-ray, but with additional distance imaging properties.
2. We believe that the photo-negative Image on the Shroud of Turin was produced at the Resurrection by the emission of soft X-rays.
3. We believe that the Physics of the Resurrection was a phenomenon not dissimilar to the Physics of the Transfiguration, with the radiation of light as a major feature, as Jesus Christ assumed His Glorified Body on both occasions.
4. We believe that the soft X-rays were released at the Resurrection, caused by the intense radiation of light and subatomic particles, probably moving at the speed of light.
5. We believe that the intense emission of light and subatomic particles caused vaporisation of the molecules within the Shroud to the elements Nitrogen and Carbon.
6. We believe that the Nitrogen and Carbon were then converted to radioactive C-14, as happens every day in the atmosphere of Planet Earth.
From www.shroud.com
7. We believe that the incorrect Carbon Dating of the Shroud (approximately 1325 A.D) is explained by an incorrect interpretation of the cause of the additional radioactive molecules
of Carbon (C-14) present in the Shroud.
8. Additional C-14 is present in the Shroud of Turin, as demonstrated by the 1998 experiments on the Shroud.
9. We believe that rather than proving that the Shroud is dated 1325 A.D. approximately, it actually proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.
10. As explained on our web site the additional radioactive C-14 molecules could be explained by either the Shroud being a 14th Century Shroud, or by the Shroud being a First Century Shroud which has been subjected to additional radiation.
11. As proved by Dr Accetta, the image on the Shroud was almost certainly caused by radiation.
12. Since there are 12 other scientific tests that indicate that the Shroud is a First Century Shroud, it does seem that the Shroud must have been subjected to radiation, causing the photo- negative Image.
13. The Image on the Shroud was therefore almost certainly caused by radiation released at the time of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.
14. The scientists who interpreted the findings of the 1988 Carbon dating tests on the Shroud clearly did not take into consideration the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, which released radiation, causing the photo-negative Image on the Shroud.
For full details of our teaching on THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST, please visit our charity web site at www.finalfrontier.org.uk
From The Visual Bible
CHAPTER 48: THE BIBLE STATES THAT WE ARE ALL SPIRITS LIVING IN BODIES
It is important to understand that we are all spirits living in bodies, and that when we die our spirits leave our bodies to live in Eternity, either in Heaven, or in Hell.
In order to fully understand the concept of the human body with an indwelling human spirit we do need to go back to the original Creation of human beings, as described in the Bible. This is covered in greater detail in our teaching CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT
THE ORIGINAL CREATION OF ADAM AND EVE The creation of the spirits of Adam and Eve
Adam and Eve were originally created as spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that the Lord God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.”
We start in Genesis 1:26-27, “Then God said, ‘Let us make man in our image, according to our likeness’. So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.”
Approximately 2,000 years ago Jesus Christ became a Human Being. In Genesis1:26 and 1:27 God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were all Spirits, and they created Adam and Eve in Their exact likeness. But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit, as confirmed in the following Scriptures:
Genesis 1:1: “In the beginning God (Hebrew, “Elohiym” pleural, literally “Gods”) created the Heavens and the Earth.”
John 1:1-4: “In the beginning was the Word (Jesus Christ), and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men.”
Colossians 1:15-17, “Christ is the exact likeness of the unseen God. He existed before God made anything at all, and, in fact, Christ himself is the Creator who made everything in Heaven and Earth, the things we can see and the things we can't; the spirit world with its kings and kingdoms, its rulers and authorities; all were made by Christ for his own use and glory. He was before all else began and it is his power that holds everything together,” TLB.
Thus the Bible states that God (pleural) originally made Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27.
But before that Jesus Christ was a Spirit. Therefore they must have made Adam and Eve as spirits in Genesis 1:27.
We are told that God is a Spirit in John 4:25, “God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth." Therefore, when They (Father, Son and Holy Spirit) created something in their exact likeness, they must have created:
1. The Spirit of Adam 2. The Spirit of Eve
The spirits of Adam and Eve were created in Their exact likeness.
The Creation of the Bodies of Adam and Eve
Adam and Eve were originally spirits, created in the likeness of God. Very soon after that God created bodies for them, “and man became a living being.” In Genesis 2:7, the LORD God (Jesus Christ) formed the first living being, called Man, as recorded in Genesis 2:7: “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.” According to the Bible, our human bodies were originally created out of dust.
DUST
The Spirit of Adam The Spirit of Eve
It is interesting to note that the chemical components of the human body are exactly the same chemical elements as the dust of the ground. Our physical bodies are made up of 17 chemical elements. In fact these are the same 17 elements that are found in the dust of the ground. It is a matter of common observation that, after a body has been cremated, only dust remains.
It appears, from reading these first two chapters of the Bible, that the Creation of the Human Body was a two- part process. First of all the spirits of Adam and Eve were created in the image of God, and then these spirits were breathed by God into a human body, formed from the dust of the ground.
CC-Art.com
It follows therefore, that we too, are composed of flesh, constructed out of the same chemical elements as the dust of the Earth, but containing an eternal spirit.
When we die our spirits leave our bodies
We are told in the New Testament that human life in the body cannot exist without the indwelling spirit. James 2:26 states, “The body without the spirit is dead”.
When Jesus Christ created the first human body in Genesis 2:7, that body was dead until Jesus Christ breathed into that dead body the “breath of life”. This ”breath of life” would by definition have been the spirit of Adam created in Genesis 1:27.
OUR BODIES DIE, BUT OUR SPIRITS LIVE FOREVER
Example 1: Ecclesiastes 12:6-7 The Bible states, “Remember your Creator now while you are young - before the silver cord of life snaps and the gold bowl is broken; before the pitcher is broken at the fountain and the wheel is broken at the cistern. Then the dust returns to the earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave it”, Ecclesiastes 12:6-7, TLB. Thus at death the human body decomposes, but the spirit, which never dies, returns to God. This means that the “real you” is a spirit that will live forever.
Example 2: When Jesus died on the Cross, He gave up His Spirit “So when Jesus had received the sour wine, He said, "It is finished!" And bowing His head, He gave up His spirit,” John 19:30.
Example 3: The raising of Jairus’ daughter by Jesus A 12 year old little girl died, and Jesus raised her back to life. This is described in Luke 8:51-56, “When He came into the house, He permitted no one to go in except Peter, James, and John, and the father and mother of the girl. Now all wept and mourned for her; but He said, "Do not weep; she is not dead, but sleeping. And they ridiculed Him, knowing that she was dead. But He put them all outside, took her by the hand and called, saying, "Little girl, arise." Then her spirit returned, and she arose immediately. And He commanded that she be given something to eat. And her parents were astonished, but He charged them to tell no one what had happened”.
CC-Art.com
After death there is a judgement
We are also told in Hebrews 9:27, “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgement”. When the physical body dies, our spirit will live on, and go either to Heaven or to Hell. Both of these places have been described quite graphically in many of the stories, and no doubt you have already decided that Hell is not where you want to finish up!
CHAPTER 49: GOD LOVES US, AND WANTS US TO GO TO HEAVEN
The Bible states: "For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life,” John 3:16.
God loved us so much that He sent His only Son Jesus Christ to die on the Cross. If we believe this, repent of our sins, forgive others, accept God’s forgiveness, and follow Jesus Christ, then we are assured of eternal life in Heaven.
In 2 Peter 3:9, we read, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance”.
God does not want anyone to go to Hell, but sadly, according to Jesus Christ, multitudes do, simply by failing to take from God the free offer of eternal life in Heaven, on God’s terms.
In Matthew 7:13-14 Jesus said, "Heaven can be entered only through the narrow gate! The highway to Hell is broad, and its gate is wide enough for all the multitudes who choose its easy way. But the Gateway to Life is small, and the road is narrow, and only a few ever find it” TLB.
CHAPTER 50: IN ORDER TO GO TO HEAVEN WE MUST BE “BORN AGAIN”
There is only one way to make certain that Heaven is our destination when we die. We have to become a genuine born-again Christian, just like Jesus said in John 3:3 and John 3:7, and follow the ways and teachings of Jesus Christ.
Jesus said we must be “born again” before we can see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus was a Jewish priest who went to see Jesus at night. This is described in the Gospel of John.
“Now there was a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish ruling council. He came to Jesus at night and said, "Rabbi, we know you are a teacher who has come from God. For no-one could perform the miraculous signs you are doing if God were not with him." In reply Jesus declared, "I tell you the truth, no-one can see the kingdom of God unless he is born again." "How can a man be born when he is old?" Nicodemus asked. "Surely he cannot enter a second time into his mother's womb to be born!" Jesus answered, "I tell you the truth, no-one can enter the kingdom of God unless he is born of water and the Spirit. Flesh gives birth to flesh, but the Spirit gives birth to spirit. You should not be surprised at my saying, 'You must be born again,' John 3:1-7.
Jesus said that none of us would see the Kingdom of God unless we are “born again” by the Holy Spirit. This is a spiritual birth, when the Holy Spirit comes to live in us after we have received Jesus Christ as our personal Saviour. When we do this God adopts us into His family.
If we reject God’s plan of Salvation we will not end up in Heaven
If we reject the forgiveness that God offers us then we are turning away from Him, and we remain ‘sinners’. The Bible tells us very clearly in John 3:36 that eternal separation from God will be the result of this action: "He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abides on him", John 3:36.
©The Visual Bible
©The Visual Bible
Romans 3:23 says that we are all sinners in God’s sight because we have broken His commandments. God is holy and pure and sin cannot exist in His presence. The only way to God is to say we are sorry for the wrong things in our life and accept the forgiveness offered to us, through the Blood of Jesus Christ. This is explained in the next chapters.
Many people in this book have met an angel in Heaven. According to Psalm 91, we all have a personal angel, if we are “born again” into God’s Kingdom.
CHAPTER 51: HOW TO BE “BORN AGAIN” How can I be “born again” so that I go to Heaven when I die?
To be born again, we all must pray a simple prayer. In this prayer there are various simple things you must do, without leaving anything out.
• Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ died on the Cross for you personally, and rose from the dead.
• Ask God’s forgiveness for all of the sins that you have ever committed.
• Turn away from and stop any known sin. This is known as Repentance.
• Forgive anyone who has ever sinned against you, or any member of your family.
• Ask God’s forgiveness because the Blood of Jesus Christ cleans you personally from sin. • Ask God to send the Holy Spirit to come to live in you. • Acknowledge to God that Jesus Christ is your Personal Saviour.
Is there anything else I need to know before praying this prayer?
Yes. It is essential to be aware of some Biblical concepts before this prayer is prayed. These are explained below. The Sinner’s Prayer is in Chapter 55.
What is Repentance?
The Bible says we are all sinful. The Bible states: “All have sinned and come short of the Glory of God’, Romans 3:23. We must stop anything sinful, and ask forgiveness from God Who is Holy, and will not allow sin in His presence. There are TWO parts to repentance! One part is to ask forgiveness for the sin, the other is to stop doing it. Half the job doesn’t count! It is essential to repent properly, which means spending some time thinking about your life.
What in practical simple terms does this mean for each one of us?
In simple terms this means that we should obey the Ten Commandments. Here is a shortened version of the Ten Commandments:
©The Visual Bible
Exodus 20:3 –17 (shortened, from The Living Bible)
1. You may worship no other god than Me. 2. You shall not make yourselves any idols, and you
must never bow or worship idols in any way. 3. You shall not use the name of Jehovah your God
CC-Art.com
irreverently. 4. Remember to observe the Sabbath as a holy day. 5. Honour your father and mother. 6. You must not murder. 7. You must not commit adultery. 8. You must not steal. 9. You must not lie. 10. You must not be envious of your neighbour's house, or anything else he has.
The first commandment is that we must only worship the God of the Bible. We must all remove any false idols in our lives, such our money, our careers, our homes, our appearance, alcohol, drugs, any addictions, or anything else that is more important to us than God Himself. We must stop completely any form of sin such as swearing, murder, any form of sexual immorality, theft, lying, and lust. We all have a conscience, which is God’s voice within us (see below). God uses our conscience to show each one of us what He does not approve of.
Who is Jesus Christ?
The Bible is perfectly clear the Jesus Christ is God. According to John Chapter 1, Jesus was present right at the beginning of Creation, and He made everything. Life is in Him. To those who receive Him, Jesus gives the right to become a child of God. This is explained in the opening verses of the Gospel of John.
‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men. He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him. He came to his own, and His own did not receive Him. But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believed in His name.’ (John 1:1-4, 10-12.)
Believe that Jesus is the Christ
The Bible is perfectly clear that Jesus Christ, and He alone, is the Messiah. We must acknowledge this to God the Father in prayer. Jesus clarified that He is the Messiah in the following text: ‘The high priest asked him, saying unto Him, ‘Are You the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?’ Jesus said, ‘I am.’ (Mark 14:61-62.)
True faith in Jesus Christ will give us eternal life in Him in Heaven, as stated in the following famous verse: ‘God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes on Him should not perish but have everlasting life.’ (John 3:16.)
The Greek word used here implies having faith in Jesus Christ. It is more than an intellectual acknowledgement that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Many people vaguely believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. However, true faith in Jesus Christ is much more than this. It is a true faith in Jesus Christ, which can only come after a true conversion experience, and receiving the Holy Spirit.
© The Visual Bible
We need to know and believe further facts about Jesus Christ, discussed in the next chapter.
CHAPTER 52: WHY JESUS CHRIST CAME TO PLANET EARTH 2000 YEARS AGO
1. To reveal Truth Jesus said, ‘I am the Way, the Truth & the Life. No one comes to the Father, except through me,’ (John 14:6.) ‘He who has seen Me, has seen the Father,’ John 14:9.
2. To overcome Satan ‘For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the Devil,’ 1 John 3:8.
3. To die for us ‘The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life as a ransom for many,’ Mark 10:45..
Why was Jesus crucified?
John the Baptist, Jesus’ cousin, said about Jesus, ‘Behold the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of the world’ John 1:29. The Blood of Jesus, spilt at the Crucifixion, is the Blood Sacrifice to atone for our personal sins, as stated in 1 John 1:7. ‘If we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin.’
How may I be forgiven for my sins?
1. Forgive others ‘For if you forgive men their trespasses, your Heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses,’ Matthew 6:14-15.
2. Forgive and love, especially your enemies ‘Love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who spitefully use you and persecute you,’ Matthew 5:44.
3. Ask forgiveness from God the Father for your own sins ‘If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness,’ 1 John 1:9.
©The Visual Bible
CHAPTER 53: WHAT EXACTLY IS A GENUINE CHRISTIAN?
1. A Christian is not a “good person”, but a reformed bad person A Christian is not someone who tries to be good, attends church, reads the Bible, prays, or does good to others, although all of these are commendable. These things start to happen after someone has become a Christian, by being born again. Christians naturally want to be together, and spend time with each other, because other Christians are their new family in Jesus Christ.
2. We are saved by grace This means that nobody can be good enough to “earn” a place in Heaven. ‘For by grace you have been saved, through faith, and that not of yourselves: It is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast,’ Ephesians 2:8-9.
3. A Christian is someone who has the Holy Spirit living in them When we are born again, we receive the Holy Spirit.
At the Last Supper, Jesus said, "And I will pray the Father, and He will give you another Helper, that He may abide with you forever, the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees Him nor knows Him; but you know Him, for He dwells with you and will be in you”. John 14:16-17. Jesus was referring to the Holy Spirit, who he would send to live in all believers.
After the Resurrection, Jesus appeared in the Upper Room, as recorded in John 20:19-22, “Jesus came and stood in the midst, and said to them, "Peace be with you." Now when He had said this, He showed them His hands and His side. Then the disciples were glad when they saw the Lord. So Jesus said to them again, "Peace to you! As the Father has sent Me, I also send you." And when He had said this, He breathed on them, and said to them, "Receive the Holy Spirit”.
Since then, all believers receive the Holy Spirit when they are born again. Paul confirms this in 1 Corinthians 6:19, ‘Your body is the temple of the Holy Spirit Who is in you, whom you have from God,’
4. A Christian is someone who follows the teachings of Jesus Christ.
CC-Art.com
Jesus said, "He who has My commandments and keeps them, it is he who loves Me. And he who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I will love him and manifest Myself to him," John 14:21. The first thing that Jesus commands from all of His potential disciples is, 'You must be born again“, John 3:7.
5. Why must I be born again? Because Jesus Christ, the Son of God, said so, in John 3:3. ‘Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.’ To be born again is to receive the Holy Spirit, God Himself, Who comes to live in us as we pray something very similar to the “Sinner’s prayer” in the next chapter.
6. When we are born again we are new people “If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The Bible says that when we are born again by the Holy Spirit, we become brand new people inside! We look the same on the outside, but the Holy Spirit comes to live in us. He makes us brand new on the inside, with new motivations, new desires, a new way of living, and a new perspective on life.
7. The Person of the Holy Spirit The Holy Spirit is the Third Person of the Trinity. He is Holy, and He will not come and live in any of us until we are forgiven by God. The Holy Spirit is the creative power of the Trinity.
8. If I am not born again, whose kingdom am I in? We are all born into the kingdom of Satan, according to the Bible. Jesus said to priests, in John 8:44, ‘You are of your father, the devil.’
9. What happens to those who are not born again? Jesus Himself is perfectly clear on this subject. He said, ”Unless a man is born again, he will not enter the kingdom of Heaven,” John 3:3. The truth, according to Jesus Christ, is that most people do not go to Heaven. Jesus said, in Matthew 7:13-14, "Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.”
10. Our ultimate destiny, Heaven or Hell, are decided in this life. Jesus Christ and the repentant thief are now in Paradise, and will be there for ever. The unrepentant thief is in Hell, and will be there
forever too.
The main purpose of this book and web site is that you may end up in Heaven, and not Hell.
Only you can make this choice.
CC-Art.com
CHAPTER 54: OUR CONSCIENCE IS GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT CONVICTING EACH ONE OF US OF OUR SINS
After Jesus was baptised by his cousin, John the Baptist, “The Holy Spirit descended in bodily form like a dove upon Him, and a voice came from Heaven which said, "You are My beloved Son; in You I am well pleased,” Luke 3:22
A dove in the natural world is a very gentle bird, and will fly away if disturbed. All humans have a conscience, which pure science can never explain. Our conscience is God the Holy Spirit, speaking quietly to each of us throughout our lives. If we persist in sin, the Holy Spirit, like a dove, will depart. This is how some people seem to become so insensitive to sin in their lives.
CC-Art.com
In John 8:7-9 a woman was caught in adultery, The Jews were about to execute the woman, and Jesus said, "He who is without sin among you, let him throw a stone at her first. And again He stooped down and wrote on the ground. Then those who heard it, being convicted by their conscience, went out one by one.” Note that the onlookers were “convicted by their conscience.”
Later Jesus said, at the Last Supper, that the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, would convict everyone of sin: “And when He (the Holy Spirit) has come, He will convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgement,” John 16:8.
The voice of the Holy Spirit convicts us of sin The voice of the Holy Spirit is gentle, like a dove. His voice is identical to your conscience, since God speaks to us using our conscience. When you pray, you might like to approach God like a little child, and ask Him to show you the sin in your life. He will.
You will hear the quiet voice of the Holy Spirit revealing sin in your life, and those things in your life He wants you to stop doing. He may reveal things from many years ago, or things about your present lifestyle He wants you to change.
He will also reveal to you those people who you need to forgive. You must forgive anyone who has sinned against you, or your family, in any way. Jesus said, in Matthew 6:15, ‘If you do not forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.’ According to Jesus, you must therefore forgive everyone, or God will not forgive you.
CHAPTER 55: THE SINNER’S PRAYER Pray this prayer, or something very similar, in your heart.
Jesus loves you so much that He died for you, so that you could go to Heaven, and not to Hell, when you die.
Sincerely, and slowly, pray the following to God the Father, Who loves you. Jesus looked up to Heaven when He prayed, so you do not have to shut your eyes!
You will hear God the Holy Spirit speak to you, using your conscience, twice as you pray this prayer.
1. Loving Father, I want to be sure that when I die I do not go to Hell. I want to go to Heaven, to live with you forever.
2. I believe that Jesus Christ died on the Cross for me personally, and that He rose again from the dead after 3 days.
3. I need to be born again, just like Jesus Christ taught in the Bible (see John 3:3 and John 3:7).
4. Please forgive me for all the sins I have ever committed. Please show them to me now, using my conscience.
5. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to you, which sounds exactly like your conscience.
6. I ask forgiveness for all of them.
7. I repent of those sins. I will stop doing them. Please help me to stop doing them.
8. I need to forgive. Please show me, using my conscience, the names, or the faces, of those people I need to forgive.
9. Pause and allow the Holy Spirit to speak to you, which sounds exactly like your conscience.
10. I forgive everyone who has sinned against me, especially (name those people who the Holy Spirit revealed to you).
11. Please forgive me because Jesus Christ, Your Son, died on the Cross for me. According to 1 John 1:7, the Blood of Jesus Christ cleanses me from all of my sin. (The Bible says, “If we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin,” 1 John 1:7)
12. I thank You that I am now forgiven, according to the Holy Bible.
13. Please now send the Holy Spirit to live in me.
14. I receive the Holy Spirit. Thank you I am born again by the Holy Spirit.
15. I believe that Jesus Christ is my Personal Saviour.
16. Thank you that I have changed kingdoms from the kingdom of Satan, to the Kingdom of Jesus Christ.
17. Thank You that You are now my Father. I belong to you, and I now have an eternal home in Heaven, with You.
18. I commit the rest of my life to Jesus Christ.
19. Please show me how You want me to spend the rest of my life.
20. Please show me how I should live, and help me to understand the Bible.
21. Please put me in touch with other genuine born again Christians.
CHAPTER 56: WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW I AM “BORN AGAIN”?
1. JOIN A CHURCH OF BIBLE BELIEVING CHRISTIANS
There are many Bible believing Christians all over the world. Not all churches believe that the Bible is the supernatural word of God, and do not interpret the Bible literally! Jesus did! Great care needs to be taken in choosing the right church!
CC-Art.com
This is very important, since you will rapidly find that, as a born again Christian, you are in a minority group! The Bible does encourage believers to meet together regularly (see Hebrews 10:25).
Please ask the Holy Spirit to help you, because your choice of church is extremely important. Also ask the advice of local believers.
Here are some things to look for in finding the right church for you. A church that places the authority of the Bible above everything else
This is NOT an easy thing to discern! You do need help on this! A good test would be to try to discover where the proposed church stands doctrinally on:
• The Supernatural Inspiration of the Bible. • The Trinity: God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. • The existence of Satan. • The Resurrection of Jesus Christ. • The existence of Heaven and Hell. • The Creation by God of the entire Universe. • Jesus Christ’s requirement for us to be born again. • Believer’s Baptism in water. • The Baptism of the Holy Spirit. • The Second Coming of Jesus Christ. • Regular plans for evangelism. • A desire to support the poor and needy in the world. • The place of Israel in God’s purposes. • Sex outside marriage. • Abortions.
The Bible is perfectly clear on all of these issues, but there are large number of churches that interpret
the Bible in a different way. For example, the Bible is very clear about sex outside marriage, but many churches avoid discussing this, for fear of upsetting people.
Other excellent qualities, consistent with New Testament teachings, are:
• A welcoming church. • A church that provides good Bible based teaching. • A church that has a number of leaders, rather than one. • A church that has absolute integrity in all financial matters, including the publication of annual
accounts. You may be giving money to the church, so it will be helpful for you to know where this money is going to.
Here are some things that are much less important.
• The church building: The churches in the book of Acts met in homes! The church is the people, not the building. There is nothing wrong in nice buildings, but these are unimportant to God.
• Special clothing for leaders of the church. Of course it is respectful to God to be appropriately dressed, but special clothing is unimportant.
Here are some things to avoid at all costs:
• A church that does not believe in the absolute authority of the Bible. • A church that teaches from anything other than the Bible, or Bible inspired texts. • A church where leaders exert undue control of the lives of individuals within the church. • Any lack of financial integrity within the church.
2. READ THE BIBLE EVERY DAY This is one way God speaks to us. The Bible is not a simple book, and it will take you a lifetime to fully understand all the teachings within the Scriptures. However, regular Bible reading, or listening to the Bible, is essential. God will often highlight verses within the Bible to speak into your circumstances directly.
3. LISTEN VERY CAREFULLY TO YOUR CONSCIENCE Your conscience is God guiding you every day, and is an extremely important part of your “guidance system”. Your conscience is not a loud voice, but is usually a very gentle voice. This is why it is so important to spend time quietly every day. If you have doubts about a certain action, do not ignore your conscience. Our Heavenly Father is a loving Father, who is warning you not to go down a particular planned course of action.
4. PRAY REGULARLY, ASKING GOD’S GUIDANCE FOR ALL MATTERS IN YOUR LIFE The Bible states, “In all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths. Do not be wise in your own eyes; fear the LORD and depart from evil,” Proverbs 3:6-7.
5. TRY NOT TO SIN IN ANY AREA OF YOUR LIFE We live in such a sinful society that many things that the world considers completely normal, are actually very sinful. It will probably take some time before you have sorted your life out!
6. HAVE REGULAR BIBLE TEACHING Regular Bible teaching is extremely important. Under Resources towards the end of this book we have given Bible teachers who have inspired us. Fortunately, there are many excellent Bible teachers, and you will probably quickly find your own favourites.
7. SEEK TO SPEAK TO OTHERS ABOUT THE IMPORTANCE OF BECOMING A CHRISTIAN.
It is important to realise that Salvation is a very precious gift, bought by Jesus Christ at enormous cost. Only those who are born again will go to Heaven (see John 3:3 and John 3:7). Everyone else will not, according to Jesus Christ.
You may like to have a look at our teaching EVANGELISM IS EASY, on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
You may have seen the film Schindler’s List, the
harrowing true story of how Oskar Schindler, a German
businessman, who saved over a thousand Jews from
almost certain death in concentration camps in World
War 2.
Born again Christians are charged by Jesus Christ to ‘Go therefore and make disciples of all nations,
baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,’ (Matthew 28:19.)
CONGRATULATIONS AT BECOMING A GENUINE BORN AGAIN BELIEVER IN JESUS CHRIST!
Congratulations on becoming a genuine born again Christian!
The most important decision anyone can make in their lives is to become born again, and become a follower Jesus Christ.
If you have just prayed that prayer as a result of reading this book, why not contact us immediately! We would love to hear from you. Please e-mail or write to us at this address:
E-mail: drrkent@aol.com
Ministry Address in UK Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK
God bless you! With warmest wishes,
Richard Dr Richard Kent
CHAPTER 57: RESOURCES
It is very important for you to have further teaching about the Christian life. Here are some suggestions that we believe would be helpful.
THE FINAL FRONTIER WEB SITE There is a great deal of further free information about after death experiences, and other subjects, on the Final Frontier web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE COMPANION BOOK: “BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER” Co-authored by Dr Richard Kent and David Waite, this is the second book in the series on Near Death Experiences. This book is a follow up to the earlier book The Final Frontier, and relates the true stories of 26 individuals who have encountered death, and beyond. To view and download the book, please visit BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE MOVIE: “THE FINAL FRONTIER” With the arrival of the technology for Cardio Pulmonary Resuscitation the medical profession has been faced with the reality of Near Death Experiences. In this documentary movie, the subject is studied in great detail, and many doctors and patients are interviewed in depth. The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE FINAL FRONTIER MOVIE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE MOVIE: “THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON” The movie is documentary in style, filmed on the actual locations of the events portrayed, with fantastic special effects, and amazing music. In this movie many medical doctors are interviewed in depth about death. The movie includes a dramatisation of the true stories of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria who was raised from the dead after 3 days, and Ian McCormack who died in Mauritius for 15 minutes. The entire movie may be watched and downloaded entirely free on www.finalfrontier.org.uk. Please visit THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON, THE MOVIE on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE DIE, AND HOW TO GO TO HEAVEN
Dr Richard Kent is a retired medical doctor. What happens when we die? In this teaching, Richard provides detailed medical and Biblical information about the process of death. He has researched over 300 people who have died, and have met Jesus Christ. These patients were often involved in road traffic accidents, or had heart attacks, or strokes, or died on the operating table. Their spirits left their bodies before they were resuscitated. Many of these patients report having visited either Heaven or Hell. Detailed medical evidence is presented from many medical doctors, as well as Biblical teaching on the subject. Richard also discusses the many returns from the dead in the Bible. Very clear and detailed instructions are given about how exactly to be “born again,” as described by Jesus Christ in John 3:3, and John 3:7, in order to go to Heaven, and avoid Hell.
EVANGELISM
How to very easily speak to other people about Jesus Christ, and see amazing results! This simple method can be taught in 10 minutes, and will completely transform your church! Richard and Val have worked with many churches in many countries teaching practical evangelism. They will work with your people, in your church, entirely free! For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
CREATION: THE GENESIS ACCOUNT
The whole Universe and Adam and Eve were created by Jesus Christ, only 6,000 years ago approximately, according to the Bible. Richard gives a detailed and scientific account of the Genesis Six Days of Creation, and the young universe, exactly as the Bible says. Dinosaurs and Carbon Dating are also discussed. This is a "high tech" teaching with multiple images, but is not difficult to understand. Much of the Creation and Evolution research is based on the teachings of Dr Kent Hovind, of Florida, USA, as well as the insights of Dr Chuck Missler, USA, and Dr David Rosevear, UK. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
EVOLUTION IS IMPOSSIBLE
Richard gives amazing information proving that evolution could never have happened. Using material with kind permission from Dr Kent Hovind, this teaching includes detailed evidence from many sources to show that evolution is completely impossible. This covers fundamental laws in Physics, such as the First and Second Laws of Thermodynamics, as well as observations about our Solar System, and Planet Earth. Also discussed are: Comments from famous scientists, the structure of DNA, Charles Darwin’s book, “The Origin of the Species, and much more besides. This is a "high tech" teaching with multiple images, but is not difficult to understand. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
THE AMAZING ARCHAEOLOGICAL DISCOVERIES OF RON WYATT
Ron Wyatt's amazing archaeological discoveries: Noah's Ark, Sodom & Gomorrah, the Crossing of the Red Sea, Mount Sinai and the Ark of the Covenant. This amazing information is incredibly faith lifting. Much of Ron Wyatt's original work has been confirmed by Professor Lennart Moller from Sweden, in his famous book "The Exodus Case". Lennart Moller is a personal friend of Richard and Val. “The Exodus Case” includes the work of 7 academic scientists, all of whom are experts in their fields. The Turkish government has built a visitors centre for Noah’s Ark. Richard proves the Blood of the Messiah on the Mercy Seat in 9 different ways from the Bible. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
THE MEDICAL AND PROPHETIC ASPECTS OF THE CRUCIFIXION
Fulfilled Old Testament prophecies concerning the Crucifixion are discussed, as well as the detailed medical and physiological aspects of the Crucifixion. The New Covenant is explained, with the complete fulfilment of the Old Covenant by Jesus Christ. Richard explains the Blood of Jesus Christ falling on the Mercy Seat, and proves this in 9 different ways from the Bible. This is a very detailed account of every possible aspect of the Crucifixion, with virtually every medical aspect covered from a former medical doctor. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
THE SHROUD OF TURIN PROVES THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS CHRIST!
The photo-negative image on the Shroud was caused by nuclear radiation, as recently demonstrated by Dr Accetta. We believe that this radiation was emitted at the Resurrection. The carbon dating tests performed in 1988 correctly demonstrated that there is an excess of the radioactive isotope C-14 on the Shroud for a First Century Shroud. This is interpreted as the Shroud being a fraud. However there is an alternative interpretation. Richard explains the 12 other scientific and forensic tests which demonstrate that the Shroud is the authentic burial cloth of Jesus Christ. Our own interpretation is that the excess radiation is consistent with a First Century Shroud which was present at the Resurrection, and received additional radiation at this time. The photo-negative Image was caused by the radiation, and proves the Resurrection. This teaching demonstrates the detailed research of a forensic pathologist, nuclear physicists, and many botanists and researchers from many other backgrounds. This is ground- breaking research proving the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, and is incredibly exciting! For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
THE BIBLE IS SUPERNATURAL
Richard gives detailed scientific evidence for the authenticity of the Bible, using material from many of the other lectures, as well as new material. Subjects discussed include Science and the Bible, Bible Prophecy, Bible Numerics, the Bible Codes, Creation, Archaeology, and the Shroud of Turin. For anybody who ever doubted the supernatural origin of the Bible, this is a life changing lecture. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT ABORTION?
Life starts at conception, as proved from the Bible. This is a detailed lecture on life in the womb, using the material of Dr Tahira Saleem, a Consultant Gynaecologist in Pakistan, who also has a Doctorate in Divinity. The miraculous development of a baby in the womb is discussed with full colour images. Life in the womb is explored from a Biblical perspective. This teaching includes a few images of aborted babies, and is therefore NOT suitable for children. This teaching addresses such questions as “What does God think about abortion?”, “When does life begin?” and “What should Christians do about this very sensitive yet very important issue?” For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
THE RAPTURE IN THIS GENERATION
Jesus Christ said we would not know the hour of his coming, but we would know the generation of His coming! This is almost certainly the generation that will see the Rapture of genuine believers, the Tribulation, and the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. We believe that the true church will be removed from Planet Earth before the Tribulation period, a doctrine commonly known as the Pre-Tribulation Rapture. This is conclusively proved in a very detailed Bible study. What are the multiple signs pointing to our own time period for the Rapture? This is a life-changing lecture. If the return of Jesus Christ is imminent, how should genuine believers live in the light of this truth? For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
GOD’S SUPERNATURAL PLANS FOR YOUR MONEY
A detailed Bible study on God’s plan for our finances, with all our needs supplied. This is not the "prosperity gospel!" Richard starts with a very detailed look at the finances of Jesus Christ during His Earthly ministry, and His many miracles concerning money. How should Christians manage their finances to honour God, and to benefit as many people as possible? Richard and Val practice what they preach! They have so far ministered in 24 countries, and never charge their hosts a penny! All the material on www.finalfrontier.org.uk is entirely free. Richard and Val pay for all their flights, accommodation when necessary, and all incidental expenses. They work out of their own registered UK charity. If Christians truly put God in charge of their financial affairs, they will quickly discover that many people, including themselves, are blessed financially as a result!
HOW TO HAVE A MIRACLE.
This teaching looks at miracles in the Bible, including detailed studies of the miracles of Jesus, Elijah, Elisha, and Zachariah. Richard and Val have had a number of miracles of their own. Val was blind in one eye after a retinal vein thrombosis, but now has perfect sight. They have had many other miracles, and they give full details of them. More importantly, they give detailed Biblical guidelines for receiving your own miracle. For full details please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE POWERPOINT CONFERENCES ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD
Dr Richard and Mrs Val Kent work from a UK registered charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663. Richard and Val have, so far, spoken in 24 countries, always entirely free to the host church. They have spoken in church conferences in the UK, the US, Eastern and Western Europe, Africa, the Caribbean, Pakistan, and on Death Row in a maximum-security prison in the Philippines.
Richard has also been interviewed frequently on TV and Radio, and is still available for interview. Richard gives entirely free PowerPoint illustrated lectures anywhere in the world on the following subjects:
1) After Death Experiences 2) Evangelism is Easy 3) Creation: The Genesis Account 4) Evolution is Impossible 5) Biblical Archaeology: Noah’s Ark, Sodom and Gomorrah, the Red Sea Crossing, Mount
Sinai, and the Ark of the Covenant 6) The Crucifixion: the medical and prophetic aspects 7) The Shroud of Turin proves the Resurrection of Jesus Christ 8) The Bible is Supernatural 9) What does God think about Abortion? 10) The Rapture of believers in our lifetime 11) God’s supernatural plan for your Money 12) How to have miracle
The slides below are examples taken from these twelve lectures.
Creation, The Bible Account
The Bible is perfectly clear that human life begins at CONCEPTION
The burst of radiation caused more radioactive isotope Carbon 14 to be formed from the normal element Carbon 12
This dramatically upset the subsequent Carbon dating tests ... because the Shroud has been radiated TWICE ... ONCE by the Sun, and ONCE by the Resurrection!
Free copies of all the PowerPoint presentations, both books, and both movies are left with the host church for free copying and distribution. All travelling and accommodation expenses are met by Dr Richard Kent’s UK charity, and the conferences are entirely free to the host churches.
• For further information about the conferences, please visit FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
• For further information about each subject, please visit www.finalfrontier.org.uk • To download the lectures please visit FREE POWERPOINT LECTURES on
www.finalfrontier.org.uk
FREE POWERPOINT LECTURES FOR DOWNLOADING
The material used in the above conferences may be freely downloaded from www.finalfrontier.org.uk, and freely distributed. Each lecture has multiple slides, with multiple images. They are intended to be used a free teaching resource, which may be freely copied and distributed.
BIBLE TEACHERS WHO HAVE HELPED US
We recommend the following teachers have greatly helped us, and they may help you.
GENERAL BIBLE TEACHING David Pawson: UK respected Bible teacher. Books available on www.amazon.co.uk Roger Price: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk Roger French: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.ccftapes.co.uk Rev Chris Hill: UK respected Bible teacher. Tapes available from www.clministries.org.uk Pastor Derek Walker: UK respected Bible teacher. Free teaching on www.oxfordbiblechurch.co.uk
SCIENCE AND CHRISTIANITY Chuck Missler: US respected Bible teacher www.khouse.org
CREATION Dr Kent Hovind: www.drdino.com Dr Chuck Missler: www.khouse.org Dr Carl Baugh: www.Creationevidence.org Dr David Rosevear: www.Creationsciencemovement.com Dr Roger Oakland: www.understandthetimes.org
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY Ron Wyatt: www.wyattmuseum.com Dr Lennart Moller: Book available on www.amazon.co.uk Jonathan Gray: www.surprisingdiscoveries.com Bill Fry: www.anchorstone.com
JEWISH ROOTS OF CHRISTIANITY Jacob Prasch: www.moriel.org
FULL GOSPEL BUSINESS MEN’S FELLOWSHIP INTERNATIONAL In this book, mention has been made of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International, which is an organisation of Bible-believing Christians. Please contact them at the following address and they will send you a booklet entitled, ‘Now You’ve Received Christ’.
FGBMFI UK P.O. Box 11 KNUTSFORD, Cheshire, WA16 6QP, UK Tel: 01565 632667 Email: fieldoffice@fgbmfi.org.uk Web site: www.fgbmfi.org.uk
FGBMFI International 27 Spectrum Pointe Drive, Suite 312, Lake Forest, CA 92630 USA Tel: (001) 949 461 0100 Email: international@mail.fgbmfi.org Website: www.fgbmfi.org
FGBMFI Europe Wilselsesteenweg 5, B. 3020 Herent, Belgium Tel :+32 (0) 16 20 79 44 Email: FGBMFIEur@skynet.be Web site: www.fgbmfi-europe.com
CHAPTER 58: FINAL CHAPTER BY DR RICHARD KENT
Thank you for reading this book! This book has purposely been made available entirely free, and may be freely copied and distributed.
The whole point of writing this book was to introduce the reality of Heaven and Hell to people who have not heard about eternal life. What could possibly be more important?
The most important decision anyone can make in their lives is to become born again, and become a follower of Jesus Christ. Everything else on the web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk is also entirely free so we hope you make use of it. All of the material may be freely copied and distributed.
• If you have just prayed that prayer as a result of reading this book, why not contact us immediately!
• If you have enjoyed, or disliked, this book, we would love to hear from you. • If you have had a Near Death Experience that is Biblical in nature, and would like to see your
story circulated world wide, please contact us. We would love to hear from you. Please e-mail or write to us at this address: E-mail: drrkent@aol.com
Ministry Address in UK Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK
We are happy to come to your church, wherever you are, entirely free. We will give you all of our teaching material for free distribution. The material may also be freely downloaded from our web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk
God bless you, wherever you are! Richard (Dr Richard Kent)
CHAPTER 59: BIBILOGRAPHY
Ankerberg, J. & Weldon, John, The Facts on Life After Death, Oregon, Harvest House, 1992 Baker, H. A., Visions Beyond the Veil, Springdale, Whitaker House, 1973 Baxter, Mary K., A Divine Revelation of Hell, Springdale, Whitaker House, 1993 Blanchard, John, Ultimate Questions, Darlington, Evangelical Press, 1991
Buchanan, Alex, Heaven and Hell, Tonbridge, Sovereign Word, 1995 Darnall, Jean, Heaven Here I come, London, Lakeland, 1974 Eby, Dr. Richard, Caught Up Into Paradise, New Jersey, Spire Books, 1971 Fernando, Ajith, Crucial Questions About Hell, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1993 Graham, Jim, Dying to Live, Basingstoke, Marshalls Paperpacks, 1984 Jeffrey, Grant, J. Heaven The Last Frontier, Toronto, Frontier Research, 1990 Liardon, Roberts, I Saw Heaven, Oklahoma, Embassy, 1983 Lindsay, Gordon, Death and Hereafter, Dallas, Christ for the Nations, 1986 Malz, Betty, My Glimpse of Eternity, London, Hodder & Stoughton, 1990 Morgan, Dr. Alison, What Happens When We Die, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1995 Osteen, John, Death and Beyond, Houston, Lakewood, 1985 Pawson, David, The Road to Hell, London, Hodder & Stoughton, 1993 Pawson, David, Resurrection, Tonbridge, Sovereign Word, 1993 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Beyond Death’s Door, London, Sheldon Press, 1979 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, Before Death Comes, London Sheldon Press, 1980 Rawlings, Dr. Maurice, To Hell and Back, London, Thomas Nelson, 1993 Ritchie, Dr. George, Return from Tomorrow, Eastbourne, Kingsway, 1992 Torrey, R.A. Get Ready For Forever, Springdale, Whitaker House (no date) Wagner, Dr. Petti, Murdered Heiress ... Living Witness, Chichester, New Wine Press, 1988
THE FINAL FRONTIER Version 8.0 April 2007
BY DR RICHARD KENT WITH VAL FOTHERBY
THIS E-BOOK IS DISTRIBUTED ENTIRELY FREE BY:
The Final Frontier Charitable Trust UK Charity 1106663
Web site: www.finalfrontier.org.uk E-mail: drrkent@aol.com
Address in UK Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK
CHAPTER 2: CERTAIN RESTRICTIONS ON THE FREE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS E-BOOK
• This book is freely distributed by a UK charity, The Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity No 1106663.
• This book is for Christian educational purposes only. • This book MAY be freely copied and distributed anywhere in the world. • This book may NOT be sold in ANY circumstances at all, anywhere. • This book may NOT be altered in any way. • If you wish to translate this book into other languages, please contact Dr
Richard Kent for permission at drrkent@aol.com • Please also contact Dr Richard Kent if you wish to translate this book, so that your translation
may be placed on the charity web site www.finalfrontier.org.uk for the benefit of others. • Under certain circumstances, it MAY be possible for Permission to be granted for publishers
to publish this book in hard copy book format, in any language, PROVIDED that the publisher contacts Dr Richard Kent and SIGNS A CONTRACT ACCEPTING FULL LIABILITY FOR SUCH A PUBLICATION. All potential book publishers MUST sign a contract accepting full liability for such a publication. For full details please contact Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com
• Please adhere to these simple guidelines.
Other matters
• If you have been helped by this book, please e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com • If you have had a Near Death Experience yourself, which you would like published, please e-
mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com • Dr Richard Kent gives free lectures on Life after Death, and many other subjects, anywhere in
the world. For details see FREE CONFERENCES on www.finalfrontier.org.uk • For all other questions, please e-mail Dr Richard Kent at drrkent@aol.com • Dr Richard Kent may also be contacted at:
Dr Richard Kent The Final Frontier Charitable Trust PO Box 11 Knutsford Cheshire WA16 6QP UK
CHAPTER 3: ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS, LEGAL NOTICES, AND DEDICATIONS
The authors would like to express their special thanks to Dr Maurice Rawlings for so kindly providing the Introduction to this book. The authors thoroughly recommend his excellent books on Near Death Experiences: Beyond Death’s Door, To Hell and Back, Life Wish: Reincarnation, Reality or Hoax? and Before Death Comes.
The authors would like to express their gratitude to all the individuals who have given their permission for their testimonies appear in this book. The story of Dr Petti Wagner is based on an interview with Sid Roth, of Messianic Vision. The testimony of Gerald Dunphy is adapted, with kind permission, from the European Voice magazine number 952, which is produced by the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International. The story of Dr George Ritchie is reproduced with his kind permission.
The authors would like to thank Johan Sturm, of Eternal Productions, USA, for kindly permitting his two movies, THE FINAL FRONTIER and THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON – THE MOVIE to be freely distributed on www.finalfrontier.org.uk
The authors would like to thank Attilla Balla of The Visual Bible Society for his kind permission to use images in this book. The authors would like to thank Barry Schwortz, official photographer for STURP, and author of www.shroud.com for his kind permission to use his excellent images of the Shroud of Turin. All quotations from the Bible are from the New King James Version unless otherwise stated. Some images used in this book are legally used from www.webshots.com . Some images in this book are used with the kind permission of www.biblepicturegallery.com
LEGAL NOTICES
The Final Frontier Charitable Trust has obtained permission to use images and information whenever possible. Whenever possible we have communicated with the source of all material used, and quoted the source material. If there is any image or information which they have not obtained permission for, or any acknowledgement not made, please accept our profound apologies. Please contact us immediately, and we will correct this immediately.
All information and images are intended to be used under the “fair use” clause of the copyright law. Please see under: www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.html
Sec. 107. - Limitations on exclusive rights: Fair use
“Notwithstanding the provisions of sections 106 and 106A, the fair use of a copyrighted work, including such use by reproduction in copies or phonorecords or by any other means specified by that section, for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching
(including multiple copies for classroom use), scholarship, or research, is not an infringement of copyright”
DEDICATIONS
The authors, Dr Richard Kent and Val Fotherby, would like to dedicate this book to our respective spouses, Val Kent and David Fotherby. Both have provided enormous encouragement and support. Dr Richard Kent would also like to thank Val Fotherby for her hard work in preparing the original book.

Future Punishment And The Bible By Samuel Logan Brengle

Thu, 15 Nov 2012 13:04:03 -0600

Future Punishment And The Bible By Samuel Logan Brengle
Samuel Logan Brengle (1860–1936) was a commissioner in The Salvation Army and a leading author, teacher and preacher on the doctrine of Holiness. His books include The Soul Winner's Secret, Helps to Holiness and Heart Talks on Holiness.

Joseph Cook, one of America's soundest and clearest thinkers, said to me a generation ago, 'Let the Churches banish from their pulpits the preaching of Hell for a hundred years, and it will come back again, for the doctrine is in the Bible, and in the nature of things.' And he said in his great lecture on the 'Final Permanence of Moral Character': 'The laws by which we attain supreme bliss are the laws by which we descend to supreme woe. In the ladder up and the ladder down in the universe, the rungs are in the same side pieces. The self-propagating power of sin and the self-propagating power of Holiness are one law. The law of judicial blindness is one with that law by which the pure in heart see God.'
There is but one law that can save me from 'the law of sin and death,' that is 'the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus.' If I refuse to submit to that law, I abide eternally under the law of sin and death and endure eternally its dread penalties.
'Every sinner must be either pardoned or punished.'
I once heard these words uttered by The (Salvation) Army Founder in the midst of an impassioned appeal to men to make their peace with God; and they have remained in my memory, always representing a tremendous truth from which we can never get away.
The Atonement opens wide the door of pardon, of uttermost Salvation, and of bliss eternal to every penitent sinner who will believe on Christ and follow Him, while it sweeps away every excuse from the impenitent sinner who will not trust and obey Him.
The Atonement justifies God in all His ways with sinful men.
The holiest beings in the universe can never feel that God is indifferent to sin, when He pardons a believing sinner, lifts up his drooping head and introduces him to the glories and blessedness of Heaven, because Christ has died for him. On the other hand, the sinner who is lost and banished to outer darkness, cannot blame God nor charge Him with indifference to his misery, since Christ, by tasting death for him, flung wide open the gateway of escape. That he definitely refused to enter in will be clear in his memory for ever, and will leave him without excuse.
We do not often encounter now the old-fashioned Universalist, who believed that all men, whether righteous or wicked, enter into a state of blessedness the moment they die. But others, with errors even more dangerous, because seemingly made agreeable to natural reason and to man's inborn sense of justice, have come to take his place and weaken men's faith in the tremendous penalties of God's holy law; in fact, there seems to be a widespread and growing tendency to doubt the existence of Hell and the endless punishment of the wicked.
A theory often advanced is the annihilation, or extermination, of the wicked. It is said that there is no eternal Hell; and that the wicked do not enter into a state of punishment after death, but are immediately or eventually blotted out of existence.
Then there is the doctrine of 'eternal hope.' This asserts that the wicked will be punished after death, possibly for ages, but that in the end they will all be restored to the favor of God and the bliss of the holy. The words of our Lord to the traitor appear to be an unanswerable refutation of this doctrine. If all are to be saved at last, would Jesus have said of Judas, 'It had been good for that man if he had not been born '? For what are ages of suffering when compared to the blessedness and rapture of those who finally see God's face in peace and enjoy His favor to all eternity?
There is something so awful about the old doctrine of endless punishment, and such a seeming show of fairness about these new doctrines, that the latter appeal very strongly to the human heart, and enlist on their behalf all the sympathies and powerful impulses of 'the carnal mind' which is enmity against God,' and which is 'not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.'
In forming our opinions on this subject we should stick to the Bible. All we know about the future state is what God has revealed and left on record in 'the law and ..... the testimony,' and 'if they speak not according to this Word, it is because there is no light in them.' Human reason, as well as human experience fails us here, and we can put no confidence in the so-called revelations of spiritualism nor in the dreams of sects who pretend to be able to probe the secrets of eternity. If the Bible does not settle the question for us, it cannot be settled.
The Bible teaches that there is punishment for the wicked after death, and that of this punishment they are conscious. In the record of the rich man and Lazarus, Jesus says: 'The rich man also died,..... and in Hell he lift up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said,..... Send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue, for I am tormented in this flame.'
Some labor hard to strip this Scripture of its evident meaning and to rob it of its point and power, by declaring that it is only a parable. On the contrary, the Saviour's statements are given as facts. But even though we admit the account to be a parable, what then? A parable teaches either what is or what may be, and in that case these words lose none of their force, but stand out as a bold word-picture of the terrible doom of the wicked.
Over and over Jesus speaks of the wicked being cast into 'outer darkness,' where 'there shall be weeping' and 'wailing and gnashing of teeth.' Three times in one chapter He speaks of the worm that dieth not and the fire that is not quenched.
Paul says, 'Indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish,' shall come upon the wicked. And John, in the Revelation, says they are in torment.'
What can all this mean but conscious punishment?
Let a man who never before saw the Bible, read these words for the first time, and he would at once declare that the Bible teaches the conscious suffering of the wicked after death. He might not believe the teaching, but he would never think of denying that such was the teaching of the Bible.
The punishment mentioned in the Bible must be felt, must be conscious, otherwise it is not 'torment,' 'tribulation and anguish.' The 'second death,' the death of the soul, must be something other than the destruction of its conscious existence.
Jesus has defined for us eternal life as the knowledge of God: 'This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent.' (John xvii. 3.) If then this blessed knowledge constitutes eternal life, what is the death which sin imposes but just the absence of this knowledge, with consequent wretchedness and misery? To lose God, to sink into outer darkness, to lose all fellowship with pure and loving souls, to be an outcast for ever, this is 'the second death,' this is 'torment and anguish,' this is 'Hell,' and this is 'the wages of sin.'
The Bible further teaches that the punishment of the wicked after death will be endless.
There are distinguished teachers and preachers who have declared that the Bible does not teach the eternity of sin and of punishment. But if we examine for ourselves, we find this teaching as clear as human language can make it. In the Revised Version we read: 'Whosoever shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit hath never forgiveness, but is guilty of an eternal sin,' and eternal sin will surely be followed by eternal woe. While sin lasts misery lasts.
The strongest terms that can be used have been used to teach eternal punishment. When we say a thing will last for ever we have put it strongly, but when we duplicate the phrase and say it will last for ever and for ever, we cannot add to its strength -- we have said all that can be said. This is just what the Bible does in speaking of the punishment of the wicked.
The phrase 'for ever and ever ' is the strongest term by which the idea of eternity is expressed in the Bible. It is the phrase used to express the eternal life and glory of the righteous: 'And they shall reign for ever and ever.' Paul used these words when he prayed for the continuance of God's glory: 'To whom be glory for ever and ever.' (Galatians i. 5; see also Philippians iv. 20; 2 Timothy iv. 18; Hebrews xiii. 21.) It is also the very phrase used to assert the eternal existence of God Himself -- Who 'liveth for ever and ever.' (Revelation iv. 9, 10; x. 6; xv. 7.)
This phrase, which is used to declare the endless life and glory of the righteous and the existence of God Himself, is also used to declare the endless punishment of Satan: 'The Devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.' (Revelation xx. 10.) In verse 15 we are told that the wicked are to share the punishment of the Devil himself. And Jesus, in foretelling the sentence of the wicked at the Judgment Day, declares: 'Then shall He also say to them on the left hand, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his angels '; thus showing that the wicked are to share the punishment of the Devil, which is 'for ever and ever.
Did not Jesus mean to teach endless punishment when, three times in six short verses, He warned His hearers in the most solemn manner to cut off hands and feet and pluck out eyes, rather than to go into Hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched; where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched'? (Mark ix. 43- 48.)
Is not endless punishment implied in the parable of the cruel and unforgiving servant, who, owing ten thousand talents (or one million eight hundred and seventy-five thousand pounds), with nothing with which to pay, was delivered to the tormentors till he should pay all that was due? Does not Jesus mean to teach that his debt was beyond his power to cancel; and that, since he proved wickedly unworthy of mercy and forgiveness, he was buried for ever beneath the burden and torment of his vast debt? And this parable but pictures the moral and spiritual debt of the sinner -- illimitable and ever increasing, unless, in penitence and obedient faith, he finds release through the Blood of Christ before the final sentence of judgment is passed and the prison gates have closed upon him.
We learn from Josephus, the Jewish historian, that the Jews believed in endless punishment; and when the Son of God came into the world to teach men the truth, He did not deny and combat that belief, but spoke fearfully plain words which would confirm and strengthen it.
Well does one writer say: 'They who deny that any of the words used of future punishment in Holy Scripture express eternity, would do well to consider whether there is any way in which Almighty God could have expressed it, which they would have accepted as meaning it.'
God did not trifle when He inspired those dreadful warnings. Take heed, then, that you do not trifle when you read them, but rather fear and tremble at the Word of the Lord. For just in proportion as you, in the secret of your own heart, doubt the endless punishment of the wicked, in that proportion you will lose power to resist sin and desire to save your own soul or that of others around you.
Two powerful motives which the Holy Ghost uses to lead men to accept the Saviour and renounce all sin, are the hope of everlasting blessedness and the fear of eternal woe. These motives may, in time, in the heart of a Christian be swallowed up in a higher motive of love and loyalty to God, but they always remain as a frame work. No preacher through all the ages has appealed so simply, so constantly, so powerfully, and with such even balance to these motives as did the Saviour. The whole of Matthew xxv. is an illustration of His method of appeal.
Eternity furnishes these motives. They balance each other like the two wings of a bird, the two wheels of a carriage, right and left, upper and lower, right and wrong, and this balance is never lost, but evenly held throughout the Bible from the blessing and cursing of Deuteronomy (xxx. 19) to the final fixedness of moral character as ' filthy or ' holy ' in Revelation (xxii. 11). Deny one of them and your strength against sin is gone. You may live a life most beautiful in its outward morality, but those secret girdings of the will which in the past impelled you to resist sin unto death, will weaken, and you will find yourself making secret compromises with sin. You will lose your power to discern 'the exceeding sinfulness of sin.' You will be ensnared by Satan as 'an angel of light,' and some day you will become 'a servant of sin.'
The sinner is not alarmed by the thought that death ends all. He will say, 'Let us eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow we die.' It is not death he fears, but that which follows death. Nor does he care for punishment after death if he can only believe it will end sometime he will still harden himself in sin and mock God. But preach to him the faithful Word of God, until the awful fact of endless punishment, set over against the endless blessedness of God's approval and favor, pierces his guilty conscience and takes possession of his soul, and he will go mournfully all his days until he finds Jesus the Saviour.
Such has always been the effect of the doctrine when proclaimed in power and pity and love with the fire-touched lips of holy men and women. But let men in their folly imagine themselves wiser and more pitiful and just than God, and so begin to tone down this doctrine, then conviction for sin ceases, the instantaneous and powerful conversion of souls is laughed at, the supernatural element in religion is called fanaticism, the Holy Ghost is forgotten, and the work of God comes to a standstill.
All men are sent to Hell by the weight and pull of their self-chosen evil and discordant nature and character, because they will not repent and turn from sin to God, but choose to remain filled with unbelief, which begets pride and self-will; consequently they are out of harmony with, and are in antagonism to God and all His humble, obedient servants; they will not come to Jesus, that they may be saved from sin and receive a new heart and life. They are dead in trespasses and sins, and they refuse the Life-Giver. Jesus says: 'Ye will not come unto Me that ye might have life.' Again He says: 'This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light.'
If sinners would come to Christ and receive the gracious, loving life He offers, and allow Him to rule over them, God would not impute their trespasses to them, but would forgive all their iniquities, and their sins would drop off as the autumn leaves from the trees in the field.
But men will not come. They refuse the Saviour; they will not hear His voice; they turn away from His words; they remain indifferent to His entreaties; they laugh or mock at His warnings; they walk in disobedience and rebellion; they trample on His holy commandments; they choose darkness instead of light; they prefer sin to holiness, their own way to God's way; they resist the Holy Spirit: they neglect and reject Christ crucified for them -- and for this they are punished.
All this stubborn resistance to God's invitations and purposes may be linked to a life of external correctness and even apparent religiousness. Not until all His judgments and warnings, His entreaties and dying love have failed to lead sinners to repentance and acceptance of the Saviour, and not until they have utterly refused the eternal blessedness of the holy, does God cease to strive with sinners and to follow them with tender mercies.
By obstinate persistence in sin men come to hate the thing that God loves, and to love the thing that God hates; thus they become as dead to God's will, to holiness, and to His plans for them, as the child destroyed by smallpox or diphtheria is dead to the hopes and plans of its mourning father and mother. And as such parents in sorrow put away the pestilence-breeding body of their dead child, so God puts sinners, in their utter spiritual corruption, away from His holy presence 'and from the glory of His power.'
How could God more fully show His estimate of sin, together with His love and pity and longing desire to save the sinner, than by dying for sinful man?
God in Christ Jesus has done that. Bless His holy name! But the sinner tramples on Christ's Blood, rejects His infinite mercy, resists His infinite love, and so hardens himself into an eternal sinner; hence he deserves eternal punishment, which will follow sin as surely as night follows day.
Is sin only a mild infirmity that we need not fear, and that will yield to gentle reproof? Was the Son of God only playing at being a Saviour when He came down and died for us? Or is sin an awful crime against God and all His creatures, that can only be remitted by the shedding of blood? Is it a crime for which men are responsible, and of which they ought to repent? Is it a crime that tends to perpetuate itself by hardening men in evil, and that culminates in eternal guilt when men finally resist the Holy Ghost, and totally and for ever turn from Jesus the Crucified, rejecting Him as their Saviour and Lord?
If sin is such a crime -- and the Bible teaches that it is -- then God, as moral Governor of the universe, having provided a perfect way, and having done all He could to persuade men to turn from sin, is under obligation, if He meets only with determined resistance, to place sinners under sentence of punishment, to oppose them and put them away for evermore from His holy presence, and from the society of holy men and angels, where they can no more breed moral and spiritual pestilence, nor disturb the moral harmony of God's government and people. And when God does so my conscience takes God's part against my sensibilities, against my own soul, and against a guilty world, and pronounces Him just and holy.
We live in a stern universe where fire will not only bless us but burn us; where water will both refresh and drown us; where gravitation will either protect or destroy us; we must not look at things sentimentally. If we love God and serve Him all things will work for our good; but if we despise or neglect Him we shall find all things working for our eternal undoing and misery. God does not send people to Hell who are fit for Heaven. The standard of fitness is made plain in the Bible, and God's tender and pitying love has provided for every sinner pardon for past sins through the death of Jesus, and purity, power, and abundant help for the present and future through the gift of the Holy Spirit; so that there will be excuse for none
If one whom I love commits some terrible crime, violating all the righteous and gracious laws that safeguard society, and consequently is cast into prison, my sorrow -- if I myself am the right kind of a man -- will spring not from the fact that he is in prison, but rather f rom the fact that his character makes him unfit to be out of prison; and if he should go to Hell, my sorrow would be due, not to the fact that he was in Hell, but rather to the fact that he so neglected and despised infinite love and mercy that he was unfit for Heaven. Such a person would possibly be more unhappy in Heaven than in Hell, just as a man who has terribly inflamed eyes is more unhappy in the light of broad day than in the darkness of midnight.
Finally, for a man to say, 'I believe in Heaven, but I do not believe in Hell,' is much as though he should say, 'I believe in mountains, but not in valleys; in heights, but not in depths.'
We cannot have mountains without valleys, we cannot have heights without depths, and we cannot have moral and spiritual heights without the awful possibility of moral and spiritual depths; and the depths are always equal to the heights. The high mountains are set over against the deep seas, and so Heaven is set over against Hell. If Heaven is topless, Hell is bottomless.
Every road leads two ways. The road which leads from New York to Boston also leads from Boston to New York. A man can go either way as he chooses; so with the roadway of life. The man who chooses the things God chooses, loves the things God loves, and hates the things God hates, and who, with obedient faith, takes up his cross and follows Jesus, will go to the heights of God's holiness and happiness and Heaven; but the man who goes the other way will land in the dark, bottomless abysses of Hell. Every man chooses his own way.
Once to every man and nation comes the moment to decide, In the strife of Truth with Falsehood, for the good or evil side; Some great cause, God's new Messiah, offering each the bloom or blight, Parts the goats upon the left hand, and the sheep upon the right, And the choice goes by for ever 'twixt that darkness and that light.
Joseph Cook closed his address, at the Chicago 'Parliament of Religions,' on 'The Certainties of Religion,' with these words, 'I bought a book full of the songs of aggressive evangelical religion, and I found in this little book words which may be bitter indeed when eaten, but which, when fully assimilated, will be sweet as honey. I summarize my whole scheme of religion in these words, which you may put on my tombstone:
Choose I must, and soon must choose, Holiness, or Heaven lose. If what Heaven loves 1 hate, Shut for me is Heaven's gate.
Endless sin means endless woe, Into endless sin I go, If my soul from reason rent Takes from sin its final bent
As the stream its channel grooves, And within that channel moves; So does habit's deepest tide Groove its bed and there abide.  Light obeyed increaseth light; Light resisted bringeth night. Who shall give me will to choose, If the love of light I lose?
Speed, my soul, this instant yield, Let the light its sceptre wield While thy God prolongs His grace, Haste thee to His holy face.
'HOW SHALL WE ESCAPE, IF WE NEGLECT SO GREAT SALVATION?'
'WHATSOEVER A MAN SOWETH, THAT SHALL HE ALSO REAP.'

VIDEO "Glimpse of Eternity" & "23 Minutes In Hell"

Sun, 18 Dec 2011 17:51:16 -0600

"23 Minutes In Hell" & "Glimpse of Eternity" - *BEST* Version on web! Long Play
3:19:18 - 4 years ago
In “Glimpse of Eternity”, Ian was night diving off the island of Mauritius when he was stung multiple times by a Box Jellyfish. He was declared clinically dead soon afterwards, and how during this time he had an encounter with God, which radically changed the direction of his life. In “23 Minutes in Hell”, Bill Wiese saw the searing flames of hell, felt total isolation, and experienced the putrid and rotting stench, deafening screams of agony, terrorizing demons, and finally, the strong hand of God lifting him out of the pit. "Tell them I am coming very, very soon!" Wiese’s visit to the devil’s lair lasted just twenty-three minutes, but he returned with vivid details etched in his memory.

Everyone is curious about the afterlife, and now Wiese shares his insights to commonly asked questions such as: Is hell a literal burning place? Where is hell? Do you have a body in hell?

Are there Degrees of punishment in hell? Are there children in hell? Can Demons torment people in hell? Can "good" people go to hell? Even if you don’t believe Bill's story, I hope you will believe the Scriptures and avoid hell just the same. My sincere hope is that this video is the closest you will ever come to experiencing hell for yourself.«

VIDEO To Hell and Back, a study of NDE/OBE Near Death Experiences by Dr. Rawlings

Fri, 18 Nov 2011 12:37:02 -0600

LOW QUALITY-THOSE WITH SLOWER NET CONNECTION

The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie

Thu, 20 Oct 2011 23:52:46 -0500

The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie

HOW TO SEE THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE
The entire movie may be watched entirely free on this web site. Due to size the movie is divided into 2 parts.
1. THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE - PART 1
2. THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE - PART 2
The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie was produced by Johan Sturm of Eternal Productions, USA, of www.eternalproductions.com to explain the phenomenon of Near Death Experiences to a world wide audience.
The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie has a running time of 100 minutes, and includes some amazing computer generated graphics of Heaven and Hell. The movie is Cinema quality, and has already been screened in many public cinemas in many countries. The narrative is documentary in style, filmed on the actual locations of the events portrayed, with fantastic special effects, and amazing music.

Johan Sturm is a personal friend of Dr Richard Kent, of the Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity Number 110663. Johan Sturm has kindly given permission for The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie to be freely videostreamed world wide by the Final Frontier Charitable Trust.
PROFESSIONAL NARRATION

The entire movie is introduced and narrated by Ron Bailey, an American professional presenter.
INTERVIEWS WITH FOUR MEDICAL DOCTORS
The subject of death is studied in some detail, and the following four medical doctors are interviewed in depth:
• Dr Jeff Long M.D. of IANDS (The International Association of Near Death Studies)
• Dr Melvin Morse M.D. of Seattle Children's Hospital, USA
• Dr Tony Lawrence M.D. of Coventry University, UK
• Dr Richard Kent M.D. (Retired General Practitioner) UK

LAZARUS AND THE RICH MAN
The movie starts with a dramatisation of the Lazarus and the Rich Man in Luke 16, vv 19 - 31, as told by Jesus Christ, and recorded by Dr Luke in his Gospel. The special effects in this section of the movie of both Heaven and Hell are amazing.

PASTOR DANIEL EKECHUKWU
The movie then turns to the true story of Pastor Daniel Ekechukwu in Nigeria who was raised from the dead after 3 days. Pastor Daniel died after a road traffic accident. His body was in a mortuary for 3 days, and he came back to life at a crusade conducted by Pastor Reinhardt Bonnke. He still has his death certificate, written by a hospital doctor. In the movie he recounts his experiences, with amazing computer generated images of both Heaven and Hell.
The angelic voices that are heard in Heaven are actual angelic voices recorded at a small church in South Africa. The actual footage of the coming back to life of Pastor Daniel is shown in the movie. Pastor Daniel is personally interviewed in the movie.

IAN MCCORMACK
The movie then concludes with the true story of Ian McCormack who we now work closely with. Ian died in Mauritius for 15 minutes in a hospital Emergency Room, after five separate stings from deadly dangerous box-jelly fish. Ian met Jesus Christ after death, and was transported to both Heaven and Hell. Ian McCormack is personally interviewed in the movie, and his story is filmed on the exact locations in Mauritius. Since this event, over 20 years ago, Ian has travelled without ceasing to many countries, recounting his personal testimony of life after death, and the existence of both Heaven and Hell.

The Lazarus Phenomenon - The Movie is riveting viewing for both non-Christians and Christians! The movie is an ideal tool to use to bring the unsaved to investigate eternity. The movie deals with Man's continual search for life after death. Non-believers are fascinated to have their question answered, "Is there life after death?"
The whole subject of life after death is looked at from both a Biblical and a truly scientific approach, with interviews with four medical doctors.
In our opinion, this movie is the most evangelistic movie ever made. You absolutely must see it!
HOW TO SEE THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE
This movie and The Final Frontier movie, may now be bought from WWW.PAXKOM.CO.UK
Due to size the movie is divided into 2 parts.
1. THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE - PART 1
2. THE LAZARUS PHENOMENON - THE MOVIE - PART 2

Een blik in de eeuwigheid (nederlands ondertiteld)

Fri, 4 Mar 2011 11:16:56 -0600

A Glimpse of Eternity - Een blik in de eeuwigheid (nederlands ondertiteld)

- The incredible but true story of Ian McCormack, who died and saw the other side of the world. - Het ongelofelijke maar waargebeurde verhaal van Ian McCormack, die stierf en de wereld aan de andere kant heeft gezien. Copy of this video by permission of Johannes Multimedia - www.johannes-multimedia.nl

PRZEBŁYSK WIECZNOŚCI Ian McCormack

Fri, 4 Mar 2011 11:10:43 -0600

PRZEBŁYSK WIECZNOŚCI Ian McCormack Co się z nami dzieje, kiedy umieramy? „Przebłysk wieczności” to niesamowita i prawdziwa historia człowieka, który umarł i ujrzał świat po drugiej stronie. Ian nurkował u wybrzeży wyspy Mauritius, gdy został ukąszony przez śmiertelnie jadowitą meduzę. Będąc już w szpitalu umarł na około 15-20 minut, doświadczył piekła a następnie nieba. Dano mu tam możliwość powrotu by opowiadał swoją historię. Jego śmierć była drzwiami do prawdziwego życia, a jego historia w dalszym ciągu przeobraża ludzi na całym świecie, prowokując do zadania sobie poważnego pytania, na które wszyscy kiedyś musimy odpowiedzieć. O autorze: Ian wraz z żoną i trójką dzieci mieszka w Wielkiej Brytanii. Podróżuje po całym świecie opowiadając o tym, Kim jest światłość na końcu tunelu. Głosi konieczność porzucenia grzechu. Fascynuje go oglądanie Jezusa leczącego zranione ludzkie serca i uzdrawiającego ich ciała.

Ein Blick der Ewigkeit

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 14:57:41 -0600

Himmel und Hölle

Ein Blick der Ewigkeit
von Ian McCormack
Englisch mit deutscher Übersetzung

Ian war Nachttauchen vor der Insel Mauritius, wenn er gestochen wurde mehrere Male von Box Jellyfish, die zu den giftigsten Lebewesen der Welt sind. Seine Aussage bezieht sich, wie er am Leben hing, während sich ins Krankenhaus, war klinisch tot erklärt bald darauf, und wie in dieser Zeit hatte er eine Begegnung mit Gott, die radikal verändert die Richtung seines Lebens.

Ian McCormack Ministerium - mit Deutsch-Übersetzung
Ian McCormack Minister an ein Publikum in Berlin und spricht über seine lebensverändernde Begegnung mit Gott. Gefilmt während einer Konferenz am Wochenende ist dieses Video 2 Stunden 14 Minuten Dauer und umfasst drei separate Dienste

Pohľad z večnosti

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 12:54:13 -0600

Nebo a peklo

Pohľad z večnosti
Ian McCormack
Anglicky sa slovenskými titulkami

Ian bol nočné potápanie z ostrova Maurícius, keď mu bolo niekoľkokrát bodla do Box medúzy, ktoré patria medzi najviac jedovaté bytosti na svete. Jeho výpoveď sa týka, ako sa držal na život a zároveň získať do nemocnice, bola vyhlásená za klinicky mŕtveho čoskoro potom, a ako sa počas tejto doby mal stretnutie s Bohom, ktorý radikálne zmenil smer jeho života.

永恒的一瞥

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 12:05:39 -0600

天堂与地狱

永恒的一瞥
由Ian麦科马克
英语对白，中文字幕

伊恩是晚上离开毛里求斯岛时，被箱形水母螫了，这是世界上最毒的动物是多次跳水。他的证词涉及他如何紧紧抓住现实，令到医院，被宣布临床死亡后不久，在此期间，他有一个上帝，它从根本上改变了他人生的方向遭遇如何。

永遠のグリンプス

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 11:57:38 -0600

永遠のグリンプス
イアンマコーマック
日本語字幕と英語

イアンは、彼が世界で最も毒の生き物の一つですボックスクラゲで複数回刺されたモーリシャス島沖ナイトダイビングでした。彼の証言は、病院になっている間、彼は、人生にしがみついてどのようにその後すぐに臨床的に死んでいると宣言され、どのように彼は根本的に彼の人生の方向を変えて、神との出会いがあったこの時間の間に関連します。

הצצה הנצח ידי איאן מק 'קורמק אנגלית עם כתוביות עברית

Thu, 24 Feb 2011 11:44:19 -0600

הצצה הנצח ידי איאן מק 'קורמק
אנגלית עם כתוביות עברית

איאן היה צלילה בלילה מהאי מאוריציוס כשהוא נעקץ מספר פעמים על ידי תיבת מדוזה, אשר הם בין יצורים ארסיים ביותר בעולם. עדותו מספרת איך הוא נצמד אל חיי בעוד להגיע לבתי חולים, הוכרז מוות קליני זמן קצר לאחר מכן, ואיך במהלך הזמן הזה הוא היה מפגש עם אלוהים, אשר שינתה את הכיוון של החיים שלו.

Naar de Hel en terug

Sun, 16 Jan 2011 17:49:11 -0600

Naar de Hel en terug door Dr. Rawlings Documentatie Reageren?    E-Mail   kenn@deze-tijd.nl  Video script van TBN Films   [English/Main]
(Mattheus 7:14-14)
Gaat in door de nauwe poort; want wijd is de poort, en breed is de weg, die tot verderf leidt, en velen zijn er, die daardoor ingaan; want nauw is de poort, en smal is de weg, die tot het leven leidt, en weinigen zijn er, die hem vinden.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[1ste Getuige]

Er zijn mensen die over licht spreken, er zijn mensen die spreken over hierboven zweven, er zijn mensen die over een gevoel van warmte en liefde spreken, ik voelde niets van dat alles, ik voelde niets van dat. Ik voelde een onvoorstelbare verschrikking.

[2e Getuige] Toen ik bijkwam, zei Dr. Rawlings dat mijn haar werkelijk recht overeind stond.

[3 Getuige]
Het was een ongelooflijke ervaring om te zien dat er leven na het leven is.

[Aankondiger]
Alledaagse mensen, als u en ik, staan de ene minuut nog volop in het leven en de volgende zijn ze stervende, hebben nooit geweten of geloofd in de boodschap van redding. Zij reisden van deze wereld naar één verder op, maar wat zij vonden was zuiver verschrikking. Zij keerden terug en dit zijn hun waargebeurde verhalen.
Het is heel gemakkelijk om een atheïst te zijn wanneer u succesvol bent, maar het is heel moeilijk om een atheïst te zijn wanneer u op uw doodsbed ligt.
Vanavond neemt de beroemde Cardioloog en Auteur Dr. Maurice Rawlings u mee op een reis, waar weinige ooit over gesproken hebben.

[4e getuige]
Dus riep ik in de duisternis, "Jezus, red me alstublieft!" En je gaat of naar de Hemel of naar de Hel, er is niets anders.

[5e Getuige]  Hoor de stem van iemand die het schreeuwen gehoord heeft.

[Aankondiger] Dit kan misschien uw enige kans zijn om veilig naar de Hel te gaan en terug te komen.

[Dr. Rawlings]
Dit is een experiment over het leven na de dood. Door de gehele geschiedenis heeft de mens het leven na de dood voorspeld. Alle Bijbels zijn gebaseerd over het leven na de dood, alle godsdiensten. Maar waar zijn zij? Wie is er teruggekomen om aan ons te laten weten, dat er leven na de dood is?

Maar nu, door de moderne reanimatiemethodes, die het hart terugbrengt, die de ademhaling terug brengt, kunnen u en ik een heleboel mensen terugbrengen om aan ons te vertellen wat er aan de andere kant van de dood is. Kijk maar wat u gelooft van deze gevallen, die wij gaan presenteren. De goede zijn er in overvloed, omdat mensen er van houden om over de wonderlijke ervaring te vertellen, nadat ik dood ging en ik terugkwam.
De ervaringen van de Hel zijn beschamend. Het is een F op de rapportkaart, een klap in het gezicht. Maar wij hebben wat gevallen die we vanavond gaan laten zien, die u over hun eigen Hel ervaringen zullen vertellen, zodat u niet hoeft te gaan, waar zij zijn geweest. Nu waar dit alles op gebaseerd is, is om u te onderwijzen, wat we later in het programma nog zullen doen, hoe u het hart en de ademhaling opnieuw laat beginnen bij iemand die onlangs klinisch is gestorven. Merk op dat de dood omkeerbaar is; u hebt 4 minuten levensvatbare tijd vóórdat de hersenencellen zonder bloeddoorstroming en vóórdat de verstijving van het lichaam inzet. De echte dood begint waar opstanding van de dood nodig is.
Iets wat de mens niet kan doen. Wij kunnen reanimeren, dat heeft God ons toegestaan om te doen. En hoeveel Hel ervaringen, hebben tot bekering en redding geleid terwijl zij op de grond lagen en die dan alleen de goede ervaringen herinneren om te vertellen? Dat was niet het geval bij Ronald Reagan (NIET de voormalige President Ronald Reagan) Hij had zijn kleine jongen bij zich en ging naar een 7-11 winkel en kreeg ruzie, en een fles werd gebroken, en hij werd veelvuldig neergestoken door zijn aanvaller. En de rest van het verhaal laten we u op film zien.

===Ronald Reagan ===
[Ronald Reagan]

In 1972 was mijn leven gebroken. Ik was een drugverslaafde. Ik was een misdadiger. Mijn familie was gebroken. Mijn vrouw had al verschillende keren een echtscheidingsverzoek ingediend. Mijn kinderen waren bang van me. Ik kon werkelijk geen baan behouden, mijn geestelijke toestand was vreselijk. En het was in deze levensgesteldheid dat ik mijn zoontje van 6 jaar op een nacht mee nam naar een kleine winkel en naar binnen ging om wat dingen te kopen. En bij de ingang van de winkel, ontmoette ik een man die de deur uitkwam. En een woordenwisseling barstte los en voordat ik er erg in had, had ik hem geraakt en neergeslagen en hij viel in een stapel flessen. De flessen braken en onmiddellijk sprong hij omhoog met een gebroken fles, en begon mij neer te steken. Ik hief mijn linkerarm op om de slag tegen te houden, en de fles spleet werkelijk de opperarmspier en de hoofdslagaders in mijn arm. En binnen een paar seconden was ik levensgevaarlijk aan het doodbloeden. Maar vol van woede, haat en razernij, bleef ik vechten en bleef bloeden. Mijn zoontje gilde, hij was hysterisch.

Maar de eigenaar van de winkel kwam erbij en zei, “Als je niet naar een ziekenhuis gaat, zal je in een paar minuten doodbloeden”. Dus bracht hij me in mijn eigen auto naar het ziekenhuis. En toen wij bij de spoedopname binnenkwamen, was ik nauwelijks bij bewustzijn. En terwijl de medici met mij aan de slag gingen, kon ik hun stemmen horen en ik hoorde ze zeggen: "Wij kunnen hem niet helpen”. Hij zal naar een ander ziekenhuis vervoerd moeten worden. Waarschijnlijk zullen wij de arm verliezen. En terwijl zij me in de ziekenwagen laden, was mijn vrouw tegen die tijd aangekomen en ging met ons mee in de ziekenwagen. Maar toen zij van het parkeerterrein van dat ziekenhuis vertrokken, keek een jonge verpleegkundige mij recht in mijn ogen aan en ik kon nauwelijks zien omdat ik zo zwak was. Hij zei: “Meneer, u heeft Jezus Christus nodig." Maar ik kende geen Jezus, ik begreep niet waar hij het over had, dus mijn reactie daarop was, om te gaan vloeken. En opnieuw verklaarde hij aan me, "U heeft Jezus nodig!"
Terwijl hij tot me sprak, scheen het alsof de ziekenwagen letterlijk in vlammen ontplofte. Ik dacht ook dat het werkelijk ontploft was. Het vulde zich met rook en onmiddellijk bewoog ik me door die rook, als door een tunnel. En na enige tijd, begon ik uit de rook en de duisternis stemmen te horen van een menigte van mensen, gillend, kreunend en schreeuwend. Maar terwijl ik naar beneden keek, de gewaarwording was naar beneden kijken bovenop een vulkaanopening en vuur, rook, en mensen zag ik binnenin deze brandende plaats. Gillend en schreeuwend, zij stonden in de brand, maar zij brandden niet op, zij werden niet verteerd. En toen de gewaarwording van naar beneden te bewegen en erin te gaan.
 Echtgenote, Elaine Reagan]

Hij sloeg hevig en heftig om zich heen en jammerde en kreunde en het was alsof er een veldslag aan de gang was. Ik was op dat moment geen Christen, en ik wist niet eens van de geestelijke strijd af. Maar het was eng voor me omdat ik het echt kon voelen. Het was als licht en duisternis. Het was alsof hij tegen iets vocht en ik begreep niet waartegen, maar nu weet ik het, hij zag een visioen van de Hel.

[Ronald Reagan]
Maar het ergste van alles was, ik begon veel mensen te herkennen die ik in deze vlammen zag. Het was net of een camera lens in een close-up hun gezichten dichtbij me bracht. Ik kon hun gelaatstrekken zien, ik kon hun ondraaglijke angsten zien en de pijn, en de frustratie. En een aantal van hen begon mijn naam te roepen, en zeiden: "Ronny, komt niet in deze plaats, is er geen uitweg. Er is geen ontsnapping mogelijk

als je hier komt, er is geen weg terug."
Ik keek in het gezicht van één die in een overval was gestorven, die was doodgeschoten en was doodgebloed op de stoep. En ik keek in het gezicht van twee anderen die dronken gestorven waren in een auto ongeluk. En ik keek in de gezichten van anderen die gestorven waren aan een drugoverdosis, waar wij samen mee hadden gefeest en de zielsangst en pijn, maar ik geloof dat het pijnlijkste deel ervan de eenzaamheid was en omdat er geen hoop was, was de depressie zo zwaar, er was geen ontsnapping, er was geen uitweg van deze plaats.En de geur was als zwavel als een elektrische lasser en de stank was vreselijk.

En terwijl ik hier naar keek, ik had mensen gedood zien worden, ik was betrokken geweest in gevechten waar mensen werden gedood. Ik heb een tijd in de gevangenis gezeten voor moord. Ik groeide hoofdzakelijk op in een hervormingsschool en in een gevangeniscel. Ik was als kind een ongenadig hard geslagen door een vader die problemen had met alcohol en driftbuien. Op mijn twaalfde was ik van huis weggelopen, en ik was van mening dat er niets in deze wereld was, dat me bang kon maken. Mijn leven was gestrand, mijn was huwelijk vastgelopen, mijn gezondheid was te gronde gericht. Maar nu zag ik iets, waar ik me letterlijk dood van schrok, omdat ik het niet begreep. En terwijl ik in deze krater keek, deze plaats van vuur en schreeuwen en kwelling, verdween ik langzaam in de duisternis.

En toen ik mijn ogen opende, was ik in een ziekenhuiskamer in Knoxville; Tennessee met mijn vrouw naast me. Er waren veel hechtingen gezet in mijn lichaam, mijn arm was gespaard gebleven. Er waren bijna 100 hechtingen en ik keek in het gezicht van mijn vrouw. En ik was niet bezorgd over waar ik was, of iets om me heen. Alles wat ik voor me kon halen, was wat ik net gezien had.

[Elaine Reagan] Hij had deze ongewone blik op zijn gezicht en het was een angstaanjagende blik. En hij zei, "Ik weet werkelijk niet wat er met me gebeurd is, maar zei hij, “Ik ben in een vreselijke plaats geweest." En ik bleef hem vertellen, "Je bent in het ziekenhuis, je bent al die tijd in het ziekenhuis geweest." En hij bleef maar zeggen, "Nee, ik ben in een andere plaats geweest. Hij zei,”Ik weet niet precies wat het was, maar het was een vreselijke, een vreselijke plaats."

[Ronald Reagan] Ik kon nog steeds het schreeuwen horen. Ik kon nog steeds de vreselijke geur ruiken. Ik kon nog steeds de hitte voelen en ik kon nog steeds de stemmen van de mensen, die ik door de jaren gekend had horen schreeuwen, dat ik terug moest gaan. En in de dagen die daarop volgden, heb ik alles geprobeerd om dat uit mijn gedachten te krijgen. Ik probeerde dronken te worden maar ik kon niet dronken worden. Ik probeerde high te worden, maar ik kon niet high worden, ik probeerde van alles om dit uit mijn gedachten te krijgen maar dat lukte niet.

Op een ochtend, enige maanden later, kwam ik thuis waar mijn vrouw was. Ik had geprobeerd dronken te worden, dat lukte niet. Toen ik door het huis liep en naar de slaapkamer ging, was het licht aan. Mijn vrouw zat rechtop in bed en zij had een groot boek, geopend op haar schoot liggen. En zij keek omhoog naar me en haar gezicht glansde letterlijk. En zij zei, "Ronny, vanavond heb ik de Here Jezus Christus

als mijn Redder geaccepteerd."
En zij hoefde niet zoveel tegen me te zeggen, onze levens waren gevuld met ondraaglijke angsten. Zij groeide op in Chicago; haar vader was een barkeeper aan de Zuidkant van Chicago. Zij wist niets over God, de kerk of godsdienst. En de pijn in haar gezicht, de rimpels die ik haar gegeven had door misbruik en geweld en alcoholisme en drugverslaving. Soms was ik maanden weg, en zij en de kinderen wisten niet waar ik was. Haar gezicht was veranderd. De rimpels waren letterlijk weg gegaan, de glimlach had het verdriet en de ondraaglijke angst vervangen. En zij keek me aan en ze zei, "Jezus redde me vanavond”. En ze zei, “Zou je met me mee willen gaan om over deze Man te horen, die Jezus wordt genoemd." En ik dacht na voor een moment en ik dacht, "Ik heb al het andere in het leven uitgeprobeerd, niets heeft gewerkt voor me. Ik ben vreselijk tegen de mensen van wie ik het meest hebt gehouden, mijn vrouw en mijn kinderen." Dus stemde ik in om met haar te mee gaan.

En een paar weken later op een zondagochtend, om precies te zijn de datum was 2 november 1972, vlak vóór het middaguur, stond een pre****r klaar om uit de Bijbel te gaan lezen. Ik zat achteraan in het gebouw. Ik kende niets uit de Bijbel. Ik wist niet hoe te handelen in de kerk. Maar de voorganger stond uit de Bijbel te lezen, en hij las uit het Evangelie van Johannes. Hij begon met deze woorden: "Zie het Lam van God, dat de zonden van de wereld wegneemt." Toen hij “Het Lam", zei had hij mijn aandacht. Een andere passage zou niets voor me betekend hebben, maar toen hij “Het Lam" aanhaalde, had hij de aandacht van deze verharde zondaar.

Omdat toen ik 9 jaar oud was, een heel arm kind in de bergen van oostelijk Tennessee, met een vader die enkel woede, misbruik en alcohol kende, had een buurvrouw me een jong lammetje gegeven. En ik moest twee mijlen lopen om de schoolbus te halen. En op een dag terwijl ik door haar tuin liep, hield ze mij aan en zei, "Zoon ik heb een cadeau voor je" en zij toonde me dat jong lammetje.
En ik nam dat lam met me mee naar huis, het was mijn vriend, het voelde als de enige vriend die ik had. En het werd zo’n vriend in de dagen en weken die volgde en het liep achter me aan en het ontmoette mij als ik uit de schoolbus kwam. Het liep door het bos en de velden om me te ontmoeten.
Toen ik aankwam op een avond, was het lam vermist. En ik hoorde mijn vader vloeken en gillen en ik keek naar de zijkant van het huis en daar was hij aan het werk aan een oud model auto waar hij met de hand een lekke band op de oude manier verwisselde. En ik probeerde erom heen te lopen omdat ik niet vervloekt wilde worden. En ik probeerde om hem te mijden. En toen ik aan de andere kant van de auto aankwam, keek ik naar beneden en daar was mijn lam met bloed helemaal over de witte wol en met een bandenlichter in zijn lichaam.
Het lam was enkel uit nieuwsgierigheid gekomen en in een dronken bui van woede, had mijn vader de bandenlichter door het lam gestoken. En toen ik mijn lam zag, mijn vriend, dood, begon ik te gillen als een negenjarig kind. Ik rende het bos in en schreeuwde: "Hij heeft mijn lam gedood, hij heeft het lam gedood!"

Op 9 jarige leeftijd, nam haat en geweld bezit van mijn leven. En vanaf dat moment, was ik nooit meer dezelfde. Tegen de tijd dat ik 12 jaar oud was, was ik een wegloper. Ik zat in het Jeugdsysteem en werd telkens weer gearresteerd. En er was geen respect voor gezag. Ik haatte iedereen die gezag over me vertegenwoordigde. En tegen de tijd dat ik 15 jaar oud was, had ik al in de gevangenis gezeten voor autodiefstal en voor diefstal. En toen ik 15 jaar oud was werd ik veroordeeld voor doodslag omdat ik bij een autoaanrijding betrokken was, waar doden waren gevallen en anderen kreupel waren geworden voor het leven. Op dat ogenblik vroeg ik mezelf af of het leven ooit iets te betekenen zou hebben voor mij.

Maar toen die voorganger “Het Lam", noemde had hij mijn aandacht. Hij zei dat Jezus Christus het Lam van God is, en dat Hij gestorven was en Zijn bloed had vergoten zodat een ieder die het wil, een nieuwe start kan krijgen, kan worden vergeven en opnieuw kan beginnen.
Die ochtend, toen ik probeerde om het gebouw te verlaten, dacht ik, "Ik wil niet dat iemand mij ziet huilen. Vanaf mijn negende heb ik niet meer gehuild. Ik ben niet bang van welk levend ding dan ook op deze aarde, en niemand zal mij zien huilen."

Maar in plaats van weg te gaan liep ik het gangpad op naar de voorkant van het gebouw.

En mijn gebed was dit. Ik kende het zondaarsgebed niet, ik kende de Romeinse weg van redding niet. Maar mijn gebed was dit, "God, als U bestaat en Jezus, als U het Lam van God bent, alstublieft, alstublieft dood me of genees me. Ik wil niet meer leven, ik ben geen echtgenoot, ik ben geen vader, ik ben niet goed." En op dat moment, was het alsof de duisternis en de zwartheid mijn leven verliet. En toen begonnen de tranen te stromen en voor het eerst sinds ik 9 jaar oud was vloeide er tranen. En de schuld verliet mijn leven en het geweld en de woede en de haat verliet mijn leven. En die ochtend werd Jezus Christus de Heer en Redder van mijn leven.

En vanaf die tijd wist ik niet wat er zou gebeuren. Maar God genas mijn gedachten, mijn geheugen, de drugverslaving; het alcoholisme was onmiddellijk weggegaan, bevrijd. En vanaf dat moment wist ik dat ik het verhaal over wat er met me was gebeurd moest gaan vertellen. Mijn leven werd slechts gespaard om anderen over de plaats die ik had gezien te vertellen en over de hoop van Jezus Christus om de mensheid van dit vreselijke lot te redden.

=== ULE & BDE ===
[Dr. Rawlings]

Hier vragen wij ons opnieuw af of de Hel voor de slechte kerels of goede kerels is. Ik zou het onderwerp ULE’s (Uit het Lichaam Ervaringen) BDE’s (Bijna Dood Ervaringen) willen introduceren. U weet wat klinisch dood is, waar het hart ophoudt, ademen stopt, en wij beginnen opnieuw te leven. Start de ademhaling en het hart opnieuw, en zij komen van de dood tot het leven terug. Een omkeerbare situatie vóór de verstijving van het lichaam begint.

Maar de “Uit het Lichaam Ervaringen” en de “Bijna Dood Ervaringen” zijn volledig verschillend. Een Bijna Dood Ervaring is als ik een geweer op u richt en zeg, "Geef me je geld." U zou doodsbang kunnen worden maar dat is een Bijna Dood Ervaring. Maar u kwam niet dichtbij het sterven. Een bijna auto ongeluk is een bijna doodservaring, maar er is niets bij betrokken waardoor het hart of de ademhaling stopt. En toch de meeste auteurs die deze boeken schrijven omvatten BDE’s en ULE’s met klinische dood. Wij onderzoeken enkel klinische dood, waar de mensen echt sterven en terugkomen.
Nu de, “Uit het Lichaam Ervaringen”, is een manier om daar te komen zonder te sterven. Hoe zou u het vinden om te weten hoe de dood voelt, zonder te sterven?
·         Wel een diepe hypnose kan u daar brengen.
·         U **** een guru in India bezoeken, meditatietechnieken leren in een correcte mantra.
·         U **** chemische hypnose ondergaan.
·         U **** gaan kijken in je kristallen bol.
·         U **** Kundalini, electro stimulans van de hersenen hebben en waar acupunctuur op gebaseerd is.
·         [ Doe alstublieft geen van deze dingen!].
Manieren om uit het lichaam te treden, om het leven buiten het lichaam te ervaren, die de geest van het lichaam scheidt. Dit is de definitie in de Bijbel, wanneer de geest van het lichaam scheidt. Maar wij spreken over een permanente scheiding, niet een door mensen gemaakte scheiding. En wij op onze beurt spreken helemaal niet over ULE’s of BDE’s, wij spreken alleen over klinische dood. En dit is waar de grote meerderheid van de mensen, die ware ervaringen hebben, zich bevinden.

=== Charles McKaig ===
Eén van de gevallen die we vanavond gaan laten zien is: Charles McKaig, een 57 jaar oude postbode. Hij had pijn in de borst. Wij namen hem mee naar het bureau; zette hem op de loopvlakmolen en startte de loopvlakmolen tot hij opnieuw borstpijn kreeg. Hij was verbonden aan een EKG (De monitor van het Elektrocardiogram/van het hart). De EKG ging heel vreemd doen. Wij wisten dat hij borstpijn had, maar voordat wij de machine konden stoppen, viel hij dood neer.
Gelukkig gebeurt dat maar bij 1 op de 5.000, dus wees niet bang voor een EKG stress test. Maar toen hij dood viel, had hij een heel eigenaardige situatie. Hij schudde hevig zoals de meeste mensen doen wanneer zij eerst sterven en het hart ophoud om bloed te verstrekken aan de hersenen. Zijn ogen rolden naar boven, hij werd blauw en hij hield op met ademen. De verpleegster begon een IV en ik begon een externe hartmassage. Vreemden dingen gebeurde terwijl ik een pacemaker aan het inbrengen was en ophield met reanimeren.
[Charles McKaig]

Toen ik bijkwam, zei Dr. Rawlings dat mijn haar recht overeind stond, en mijn ogen al met het verwijden waren begonnen. Ik was absoluut doodsbang, ik werd met afschuw vervuld. Mijn leven was wat je zou noemen zeer normaal, ik feestte veel. Ik was op zeer jonge leeftijd al bij een kerk aangesloten door mijn ouders. In werkelijkheid realiseerde ik me niet wat het was om bij een kerk te behoren of wat Christus aanvaarden betekende tot aan die dag.
Op een vroege ochtend terwijl in aan het werk was liep ik naar een lokale kliniek in mijn eigen stad en vertelden hen dat ik een hartaanval had. Ik vertelde hen niet waar ik naar toe ging en zij stuurde me door naar de kliniek waar Dr. Rawlings was. Hij hield me gelijk 3 tot 4 dagen. En toen gaf hij me een stress test. Tijdens de stress test vertelde ik aan Pam (medici) dat ik aan het sterven was, laat me eraf en dat was het laatste dat ik me ervan herinnerde.

Toen ik bijkwam, gaf Dr. Rawlings me CPR, en hij vroeg me wat er aan de hand was, omdat ik zo angstig keek enz. En ik vertelde hem dat ik naar de Hel was geweest en dat ik hulp nodig had! En hij zei, "Houd je Hel voor jezelf, ik ben een arts en ik probeer uw leven te redden, u heeft daarvoor een voorganger nodig." Terwijl hij me CPR gaf, probeerde hij een pacemaker met de andere hand te installeren. En ik gleed weg en toen begon hij opnieuw om me terug te brengen.

Ik keek naar wat er gebeurde zoals sommige mensen zeggen ik zweefde in de lucht of tegen het plafond. Ik was daar boven en kon naar beneden kijken en dingen zien. En ik bleef vragen," Alstublieft help me, alstublieft help me, ik wil niet naar de Hel teruggaan.” En Pam zei, "Hij heeft hulp nodig, doet iets!" En op dat moment zei hij, “Herhaal dit korte gebed,"Heer, red mijn ziel. Houd me levend en ik zal voor altijd de Uwe zijn. En als ik sterf, laat me alstublieft uit de Hel vandaan blijven!"
En na dit, waren de andere ervaringen heel plezierig. Ik zag mijn stiefmoeder en mijn moeder. Mijn moeder stierf toen ik ongeveer 5 maanden oud was. Ik had nog nooit een foto van haar gezien. En ik was direct in staat om te weten wie ze was. En mijn stiefmoeder overleed ongeveer 10 jaar daarvoor. Ze waren samen. Ik had geen enkel fysiek of mentaal contact met ze. Wat ik me herinner was, zij hielden hun handen naar mij uitgestrekt.
En ik herinner me later dat het altijd wat pijn deed en nu wist ik het, en Dr. Rawlings vroeg me, “Wat bedoel je”. Ik zei, “Wel ik heb altijd horen zeggen dat je geen geld met je mee kan nemen, en ik keek en zij hadden geen zakken. Ik weet dat dit raar klinkt maar ik probeerde alles tot me te nemen wat ik zag. Ik moet gedacht hebben dat ik weer terug zou keren, zodat ik het kon vertellen.
En nadat ik hun gezien had was mijn volgende ervaring dat ik in door een laan wandelde, die aan beide zijden kleuren had, hele briljante kleuren. Ik had wat ervaring in kunst, maar niemand zelfs Rembrandt niet, zou die kleuren kunnen reproduceren, zo helder waren ze. Dit licht omringde me en ik geloof nog steeds dat het de Heilige Geest was. Hij omringde me en zorgde voor me. Ik heb me nog nooit zo goed en zo veilig gevoeld in heel mijn leven.
[Dr. Rawlings]
Nadat dit allemaal voorbij was, realiseerde ik me wat er werkelijk was gebeurd. Het was een dubbele bekering. Niet alleen had dit gemaakte gebed deze atheïst op de vloer veranderd, het had ook deze atheïstische arts veranderd die aan hem werkte. (Dr. Rawlings wijst naar zichzelf) Dat is de enige reden waarom ik nu aan u kan verschijnen, om u te vertellen dat er leven na de dood is. En het is NIET allemaal goed.

De meeste kijkers kunnen het verschil tussen het eenvoudig langzaam wegglijden, klinische dood en biologische dood vertellen. Neem bijvoorbeeld het geval van Charles McKaig, die op de tredmolen was en ik kon zien dat hij klinisch dood was. Hij had een brandende vraag op zijn lippen. Hij stond op het punt om de vraag te stellen en keek verstomd naar me. Terwijl hij op de tredmolen liep merkte ik op dat zijn hart en zijn ademhaling gestopt was maar hij liep en sprak nog voor een minuut of twee voordat er geen bloed naar de hersenen werd geregistreerd en hij dood neerviel. Hij was dood en wist het zelf niet eens. Ik had het hem moeten vertellen. Maar, wat deed hij?

Zodra we wij de klinische doodsbehandeling, CPR begonnen, startten we het hart opnieuw op, wij startten de ademhaling opnieuw en hij kwam terug. Dit was een geval van klinische dood. Nu, biologische dood zou zijn opgetreden als 4-6 minuten tijd ineengewikkeld was tussen stopzetting van de hartslag die levert aan de hersenen en stopzetting van de ademhaling. Nadat hersencellen, die zijn de meest gevoelige cellen van het lichaam, beginnen te sterven, begint het verstijvingproces, wat betekent, zo stijf als plank. En nu hebben wij de opstanding nodig, alleen God kan een opstanding uit de dood bewerken. Wij zijn reanimatie aan het doen. Iets wat wij mogen doen.

=== Howard Storm ===
En nu willen we aan u voorstellen, Howard Storm een kunst en literaire professor die met zijn klas in Parijs was, toen hij plotseling een maagbloeding, een opengesprongen maagzweer, een peritonitis, een schok, een plotselinge dood, een klinische dood, een reanimatie, en Hel ervaring had.
[Howard Storm]

Ik was een 38 jaar oude universiteitsprofessor en ik onderwees kunst. Ik had een groep studenten en mijn vrouw meegenomen voor een rondtour door Europa. Wij hadden net een rondreis van 3 weken gehad, en dit was de één na laatste dag. Terwijl wij in Parijs waren, om 11:00 uur in de ochtend, had ik een maagperforatie. Toen dit gebeurde, de pijn was de ergste pijn die ik in mijn leven ooit had ervaren, en daardoor viel ik ter plaatse op de grond. En daardoor kronkelde ik, en gilde en jammerende en schopte en schreeuwde rond op de vloer, en mijn vrouw alarmeerde de balie en zij belden de hulpdienst.

Een arts kwam en hij belde een ziekenwagen, omdat hij wist wat er aan de hand was. En die reden me ongeveer 13km door de stad naar het Openbare Ziekenhuis in Parijs. Daar werd ik meegenomen naar de spoedafdeling waar ik werd onderzocht door nog eens 2 artsen, die precies wisten wat er aan de hand was met me. En toen namen ze me mee naar een Operatieziekenhuis die enkele straten verder lag.
En ik werd daar geparkeerd omdat er geen chirurg beschikbaar was om de operatie te doen. Dus lag ik 8 tot 10 uren in dat ziekenhuis zonder medicijnen, zonder onderzoek, geen aandacht in welke vorm dan ook, wachtend op een chirurg die zou komen om me deze kritieke operatie te geven.
En nu is het 20.30 uur en een verpleegster komt binnen en zegt dat zij het heel jammer vindt dat zij geen arts voor mij kan krijgen en dat het de volgende dag wel zou lukken. Terwijl zij dat zei, wist ik dat het voor mij afgelopen was. Ik wist dat ik dood was. Het enige dat me levend hield was dat ik niet wilde sterven. Ik was doodsbang om te sterven want zover als ik wist was ik een atheïst, een niet gelovige, een persoon die leefde voor de voldoening die je op dat moment kon krijgen.
En sterven was voor mij het ergst, ik bedoel naast de pijn, was doodgaan het ergste dat je kon overkomen omdat dat het einde van het leven was, en er was niets meer, daar was niets anders. Maar toen zij zei dat er geen chirurg beschikbaar was tot de volgende dag, het idee om te proberen om voor nog een minuut of nog een uur met deze pijn te leven niet meer de moeite waard. Ik had eerst nog de hoop dat zij een arts zouden vinden, die de operatie zou doen en me zou openen en het probleem in mijn binnenste zou oplossen, omdat zij dat verteld hadden. Maar toen zij zeiden, dat zij er geen konden krijgen, zei ik tegen mijn vrouw dat het tijd was voor ons om vaarwel te zeggen, omdat ik nu zou gaan sterven.
En zij stond op en sloeg haar armen om me heen. Zij vertelde me hoeveel zij van mij hield, en ik vertelde haar hoeveel ik van haar hield. En het maakt mij heel verdrietig.
En wij zeiden vaarwel. Wij zeiden die dingen die je zegt, nadat je 20 jaar getrouwd bent geweest. Je zegt van alles. Ik kan het je niet vertellen, omdat ik anders ga huilen.

Uiteindelijk ging zij zitten omdat zij wist dat het over was, en ik wist het. En het was zo hard om haar zo te zien huilen, zodat ik mijn ogen sloot en het liet gaan. Ik raakte bewusteloos. Ik was waarschijnlijk een korte tijd bewusteloos, waarschijnlijk een paar minuten.

En toen was ik opnieuw bij bewustzijn. En ik keek, ik opende mijn ogen en keek, en ik stond naast mijn bed. En ik wist precies waar ik was en wat de situatie was, ik bedoel, er was geen verwarring in mijn gedachten. Ik voelde mij meer levend, meer echt dan ik ooit in mijn leven heb gevoeld. Mensen vroegen me, "Was je een geest?" Ik was juist het tegengestelde, ik was zeer levend.
Terwijl ik de kamer rondkijk, zie ik dat er iets onder het laken op het bed ligt. Er is iets onder het laken, een lichaam. En dus buig ik over het bed heen en het hoofd lag weggedraaid van mij, om het gezicht te bekijken en het leek op mij. Maar dat was toch niet mogelijk omdat ik hier sta, ik ben levend, ik voel me geweldig, weet je, ik bedoel, ik voel me meer dan geweldig, weet je. En zo probeerde ik om tegen mijn vrouw te spreken, maar zij kon me niet horen of zien. Ik dacht dat zij me negeerde. Dus werd ik heel boos op haar, omdat zij mij negeerde en niet naar mij keek.
Dus gilde en schreeuwde ik naar haar, "Waarom ligt dit lichaam in bed, dat op mij lijkt? Hoe is het daar terecht gekomen, enz.?" Ik had een heimelijke verdenking dat het lichaam in bed van mij was, maar ik wilde daar niet aan denken omdat dat te eng was. Daardoor werd ik werkelijk verontrust en van streek, omdat dit alles te bizar was. Dit kan toch niet gebeuren, het is onmogelijk; ik heb een ziekenhuistoga aan, en echt alles is heel echt.
Ik hoor mensen van buiten de kamer naar me roepen en zij spraken met zachte en aardige stemmen tot mij. "Howard, je moet nu met ons mee komen. Kom snel, kom hier heen." Dus ging ik naar de deuropening van de kamer toe. En daar buiten, waren mensen op de gang. De gang is bedompt, het is grijs, niet licht of donker, het is enkel grijs. En zij zijn allen in het grijs. En het zijn mannen en vrouwen en wat zij aan hadden zou mogelijk ziekenhuiskleding kunnen zijn. Ik vroeg hen of zij van de artsen waren om me naar de operatiekamer te brengen. En ik vertelde hen, ik ben echt ziek en ik moet een operatie ondergaan, ik zal doodgaan, ik zou die operatie krijgen, ik zou die operatie 8 uur geleden al gehad moeten hebben. Ik vertel ze al die dingen en zij zeiden, "Wij weten het, wij weten het, wij begrijpen het. Howard kom snel, Howard kom hierheen, Howard kom met ons mee, Howard wij hebben op je gewacht."

Ik verliet de kamer, die werkelijk helder en verlicht was, en ik ging de gang in, die bedompt en wazig was. Ik volgde deze mensen; wij maakten een hele lange reis. Daar is geen tijd, en als ik een verwijzing naar een tijd maak, is het enkel een illusie omdat er geen tijd is, in deze plaats. Maar deze reis, als ik het zou moeten berekenen, zou ik van Nashville tot Louisville, (281 km) of zoiets, moeten lopen om de wandel met deze mensen uit te leggen.
En terwijl wij liepen bleven zij rondom mij, en spoorde mij aan om te blijven lopen en het werd donkerder en donkerder. Zij werden meer en meer openlijk vijandig tegen me. Aanvankelijk waren zij stroperig lief om me ertoe te brengen om met hen mee te gaan. Toen ik met hen mee ging zeiden zij dingen als, "Opschieten, blijf in beweging, houd je mond, ophouden met vragen." Het begon steeds lelijker te worden.

En toen kwamen wij in volledige duisternis terecht en ik werd absoluut zeer angstig. Deze mensen waren zeer vijandig en ik weet niet waar ik ben. Ik zei, "Ik ga niet verder met jullie." Zij zeiden, "Je bent bijna daar." En wij begonnen te vechten en ik probeerde om van hen af te komen. Zij duwden en trokken aan me. Maar nu waren er heel wat van hen. Wat oorspronkelijk een handjevol was geweest, nu sinds de duisternis zouden het er 100 of 1000 geweest kunnen zijn, ik had geen idee.
En zij speelden met me. Zij zouden me vernietigd kunnen hebben als zij dat hadden gewild, maar zij wilden mij niet vernietigen. Wat zij wilden doen was mij pijnigen, omdat zij genoten van de pijn die ik ervoer. Wat zij in het begin deden is werkelijk moeilijk voor mij om erover te

spreken, en ik zal u er niet veel over vertellen; alleen maar een beetje, het wordt te erg. Maar in het begin waren ze aan het scheuren en bijten, bewerkten zij mij met hun vingernagels, krassend, uithollend, scheurend, en bijtend. Ik probeerde mij te verdedigen, en probeerde al vechtend hen van me af te krijgen en te ontsnappen, maar het was alsof ik in een bijenkorf was, er waren honderden over me heen.
En al snel lag ik daar op de grond; overal opengereten en met overal pijn, van binnen en buiten. Nog harder te dragen dan fysieke pijn was de emotionele pijn, van wat er net met mij gebeurd was, de volslagen vernedering die ik net had ervaren. Ik voelde niet èèn keer, dat het onrechtvaardig of verkeerd was.
Ik hoorde mijn stem, het was niet iemand anders z’n stem, het was niet de stem van God of iets anders, het was mijn stem. En ik hoorde het spreken, maar ik sprak het niet. Dus of het de stem was van mijn bewustzijn of ik weet het niet wat het was, maar ik hoorde het duidelijk zeggen, "Bid tot God!" Toen dacht ik bij mijzelf, "Ik geloof niet in God." “Bid tot God”. Ik dacht, "Zelfs al kan ik bidden, ik weet niet meer hoe ik moet bidden."
Tot die tijd, had ik niet meer gebeden in ongeveer 22 of 23 jaar. Toen ik een kind was en wij baden in de zondagschool en wij baden in de kerk. Wat zeiden wij? Ik probeerde daaraan te denken. Voor mij was bidden iets opzeggen wat ik geleerd had.

"De Heer is mijn Herder, geeft ons deze dag ons dagelijks brood, mijn land is van U. Nee, dat is geen gebed, dat is verkeerd. Laten we eens zien, ja, al loop ik door de vallei van de schaduw van de dood, want zeven en tachtig jaar geleden onze voorvaders... " Ik raak helemaal in de war, ik kan me niet herinneren hoe te bidden.

En dan de mensen die om mij heen waren, telkens als ik de naam van God noemde aan deze mensen die me kwetsten, was het alsof er kokend water op hen geworpen werd. Zij gilden, zij krijsten, zij schreeuwden en gebruikten de ergste godslasteringen die ik in deze wereld ooit had gehoord. Iets anders dat gebeurde was dat zij het niet konden verdragen om bij me te zijn als ik over God sprak. Het was zo pijnlijk voor hen om over God te horen dat zij zich bleven terugtrekken. Zo besefte ik dat ik hen kon wegduwen door over God te spreken. En daardoor probeerde ik om gebeden naar boven te halen, maar ik werd verward. Het was allemaal idioot en ik lag daar.
En uiteindelijk realiseerde ik me dat zij weg waren en dat ik alleen was. Ik was daar alleen voor een eeuwigheid. Wat ik daarmee bedoel is, dat ik absoluut geen tijdsbesef had. Maar ik dacht na over mijn leven. Ik dacht na over wat ik gedaan had en wat ik niet had gedaan. Ik dacht na over de situatie waar ik in beland was. De conclusie waar ik toe kwam was dat, ik mijn gehele volwassen leven egoïstisch had geleefd. Mijn enige god in mijn volwassen leven was ik zelf. Ik realiseerde dat er iets vreselijk verkeerd met mijn leven aan de hand was, en dat de mensen die me aanvielen hetzelfde waren als ik. Zij waren geen monsters, zij waren geen demonen; zij waren mensen die “het” gemist hadden. Het doel van geboren worden en leven in deze wereld, hadden zij gemist. Zij hadden een leven van egoïsme en van wreedheid geleefd. En nu waren ze in een wereld waar er niets anders was; niets anders dan egoïsme en wreedheid. En zij waren gedoemd om dat op elkaar en op zichzelf te leggen, waarschijnlijk voor altijd, zonder eind. En nu was ik er een deel van.

Hoewel ik daar niet wilde zijn, scheen het de juiste plaats voor me te zijn. Er was een gevoel van, dit is wat ik verdien, omdat ik zo geleefd had. U **** zich niet voorstellen hoe pijnlijk dit emotioneel was. Ik lag daar een tijd zonder eind, over mijn lot na te denken.
En in mijn gedachten komt een beeld van mij op, dat ik als kind in een zondagschool zit en, “Jezus houd van mij”, zingt. Ik kon het in mijn gedachten horen, “Jezus houd van me, la la la, Jezus houd van me, la la la.” En terwijl ik het zingen herhaal, kon ik mijzelf dit als kind horen zingen. Belangrijker dan wat dan ook was dat ik het in mijn hart kon voelen.

Er was een tijd in mijn leven toen ik nog jong en onschuldig was, toen ik in iets goeds geloofde, toen ik geloofde in iemand anders dan mezelf. Toen ik geloofde in iemand die helemaal goed was, heel machtig, die werkelijk echt om me gaf, en ik wist dat ik dat terug wilde hebben. Dat wat ik verloren had, wat ik weggeworpen had, wat ik verraden had, dat wilde ik terug. Ik kende Jezus niet, maar ik wilde Jezus kennen. Ik kende Zijn liefde niet, maar ik wilde Zijn liefde kennen. Ik wist niet of Hij echt was, maar ik wilde dat Hij echt was. Omdat ik had vertrouwd, dat er een tijd in mijn leven was geweest, dat ik in iets geloofde. En ik wist, dat ik eens geweten had, als een kind dat het waar was en ik wilde vertrouwen dat het waar was.

Dus riep ik in de duisternis, "Jezus, red me alstublieft!" en Hij kwam. Eerst was er een heel klein lichtstipje in de duisternis en het werd zeer snel helder. En het licht werd zo fel dat als het in deze wereld was geweest, het mij verteerd zou hebben. Het zou me als een chip gebakken hebben. Maar daar was het helemaal niet heet of gevaarlijk. Het licht kwam op mij en Hij strekte zich naar mij uit en begon me voorzichtig op te pakken.

In Zijn licht kon ik zien dat ik geheel bloederig was, smerig en overal wonden had. Ik leek op een verkeersslachtoffer. Hij legde voorzichtig Zijn handen onder mij en raapte me heel teder op. Terwijl Hij me aanraakte, loste alles gewoon op, alle wonden, alle pijn, alle vuil het verdween gewoon, en ik was gezond en genezen en van binnen gevuld met Zijn liefde. Waarvan ik wens dat ik dit nauwkeuriger kon vertellen. Het is zo frustrerend om er niet over te kunnen vertellen aan mensen omdat dit het beste was, dat ooit gebeurde in mijn leven, het is,“Het alles”. Het is het ALLES in leven om die liefde te kennen, en ik kan het niet aan u uitleggen, ik kan het niet vergelijken met iets.
Dus hield Hij me vast, omhelsde mij, wreef op mijn rug, zoals een vader bij zijn zoon zou doen, als een moeder bij haar dochter, zacht wrijvend op mijn rug. Ik ben aan het rollen als een baby van geluk; de verlossing van verloren geweest zijn en nu gevonden zijn, dood geweest zijn en nu teruggebracht naar het leven. Hij heeft me daaruit vandaan gedragen. Weg gingen wij fff en verder.
Wij bewogen naar een wereld van licht toe, en ik begon gedachten van enorme schaamte te krijgen, dat ik zo slecht geweest was. Ik zag mijzelf als vuil, huisvuil en vuiligheid. En ik dacht bij mijzelf, "Hij heeft een fout gemaakt, ik behoor hier niet, Hij wil me niet." Zoals, de schaamte, hoe kon Hij om me geven, waarom ik, ik ben slecht.
En we stopten, wij waren niet in de Hel, wij waren niet in de Hemel, wij waren er tussen in. We stopten en Hij zei, "Wij maken geen fouten, u behoort hier." En wij begonnen te converseren en Hij sprak en vertelde me dingen.

Hij liet enige engelen komen, die mijn leven van begin tot eind met mij doornamen. En wat zij mij wilde tonen was, wat ik goed had gedaan en wat ik verkeerd had gedaan. En zonder dat we nu door mijn hele levensverhaal gaan; het was werkelijk eenvoudig. Wanneer ik een liefdevolle persoon was geweest, attent voor andere mensen, dat had de engelen gelukkig gemaakt, dat had Jezus gelukkig gemaakt, en zij lieten me weten dat het God gelukkig gemaakt had. Wanneer ik egoïstisch was geweest en gemanipuleerd had, maakte het de engelen verdrietig, en het maakte Jezus verdrietig, en zij lieten me weten dat het God verdrietig gemaakt had. Wat zij probeerden om aan mij duidelijk te maken, in een notendop, was dat het gehele doel van mijn bestaan is, om van God te houden en van mijn naaste te houden als mijzelf. Dat is waar ik voor geschapen was, dat is wat ik moet doen en leren in deze

wereld en ik had gefaald.
Zij vertelden me dat ik naar deze wereld terug moest gaan, en ik raakte heel erg van streek omdat ik naar de Hemel wilde gaan. Wat zij mij over de Hemel vertelden is dat het heel leuk, heel interessant, en de meest prachtige plaats is. Iedereen zou naar de Hemel willen gaan en ik wilde daar naar toe. Zij zeiden dat ik NIET klaar was, dat ik niet geschikt was, het was nog niet mijn tijd om naar de Hemel te gaan. Het was mijn tijd om naar deze wereld terug te gaan en te proberen te leven zoals God dat van me wilde, op de levenswijze waar Hij mij, in de eerste plaats, voor geschapen heeft.
Ik vertelde hen, Jezus en de engelen dat ik niet in deze wereld kon leven zonder hen. En ik zei dat mijn hart zou breken als zij me terug naar deze wereld zouden sturen omdat zij daar waren en ik hier. Zij zeiden tot me, "Je begrijpt het niet? Wat is het probleem? Wij hebben je al deze dingen laten zien. Wij zijn daar altijd geweest. Wij zijn al die tijd met u geweest. En u bent nooit alleen geweest daar beneden."
Ik zei, "Jullie moeten me af en toe laten weten, dat jullie bij mij zijn." Zij zeiden, dat als ik zou bidden en mijn zonden aan God zou belijden en gaf wat ik had; daarmee bedoelen zij; mijn angsten, zorgen, hoop, en mijn dromen, gewoon in Gods handen leggen, dat er dan tijden zouden zijn, wanneer zij er zouden zijn en ik het in mijn hart zou weten dat zij daar waren.
Niet noodzakelijk hen weer zien maar ik zou de liefde voelen zoals ik het toen daar voelde. En Ik vertelde hen, dat als zij me zouden verzekeren dat er tijden zouden zijn wanneer ik die liefde zou ervaren, dat ik in deze wereld kon leven. En zij zeiden, dat zij dat zouden doen en met dat stuurden zij me terug.
Na die ervaring, de verpleegster die in de kamer was geweest, een paar minuten ervoor en gezegd had dat zij geen arts kon vinden en dat zij geprobeerd had om er een te vinden, kwam naar de kamer terugrennen en zei dat de arts was aangekomen bij het ziekenhuis. Wat vrij wonderbaarlijk was omdat het rond 9 of 9:30 in de avond was. Zij zei: “De arts is in het ziekenhuis aangekomen en wij gaan u onmiddellijk opereren." En enige mensen kwamen binnen en zij probeerden mijn vrouw de kamer uit te werken. Het was erg storend en ik probeerde te zeggen, dat ik mijn vrouw wilde vertellen, wat er met me gebeurd was. Dus toen ik mijn vrouw passeerde op de gang onderweg naar de operatiekamer, zei ik, dat alles geweldig zou gaan . En zij begon wit weg te trekken…, als een stervende. Het vreemde van deze ervaring is dat de herinnering eraan helemaal niet vervaagd is. Het is echt intense en ik weet niet of het intense blijft. Ik geloof dat één van de redenen dat God me deze ervaring heeft gegeven is, dat ik de kans zou hebben om het met iemand te delen. Ik weet niet wie en ik weet nooit wie. Maar ik zou de kans hebben om het met iemand te delen, zodat het een hulp zou kunnen zijn voor hen.

                                                ===Straat Interviews===
(John 14:6) Ik ben de Weg, de Waarheid en het Leven, niemand komt tot de Vader dan door Mij.
[Aankondiger] Een willekeurig onderzoek openbaart dat vele mensen niet in een ware Hemel en Hel geloven. Veel van hen, die wel geloven dat deze plaatsen bestaan, hebben verschillende ideeën over hoe een persoon naar één plaats gaat of de andere.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #1 (Man]  Ik geloof niet dat er een Hel is. Ik geloof wel dat er een Hemel is. Op de een of andere manier moet er meer zijn aan dit bestaan dan enkel een korte tijd op de aarde, daar moet iets zijn wat er op volgt.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #2 (Man)]

Ik geloof dat iedereen zal betalen voor wat zij in het leven doen. Ik geloof niet noodzakelijk wat de Bijbel over de Hel zegt, dat het een vurige inferno is. Ik geloof enkel dat de Hel uw ergste vrees is en alles wat in uw eigen waarneming kwaad kan zijn, daar betaalt u voor in de eeuwigheid. En ik geloof ook dat u enkel in de Hemel voor de rest van uw leven in vrede kan leven zolang u van God houdt en voor God leeft en door Zijn Woord leeft.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #3 (Vrouw)]

Ik geloof wel dat er een Hemel is, absoluut is er een Hemel. Ik ben niet zo zeker over de Hel. Hoe leg je de Hel uit? Hoewel, ja Hemel ja.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #4 (Man)]

Ik denk niet dat het noodzakelijk is dat je naar een kerk moet om naar de Hemel te gaan, of dat je in de Bijbel gelooft, maar enkel dat je een goed leven leeft. Ik denk dat de Hel alleen gereserveerd is voor een paar werkelijk slechte mensen, misschien voor iemand die opzettelijk een moord zou begaan. Moord is waarschijnlijk de enige reden waardoor je in de Hel terecht komt.

  [Een willekeurige voorbijganger #5 (Vrouw)]

Ik ben er niet echt zeker van wat bepalend is dat je naar de Hel zou gaan of waarom je naar de Hemel zou gaan. Ik weet het echt niet.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #6] (Man)

Ik denk niet dat er werkelijk een Hemel of een Hel is, enkel een na dit leven. Ik weet niet precies wat het is. Ik weet niet zeker wat er is, maar ik denk dat er één of andere soort midden is of vagevuur waar iedereen heengaat. Het is niet echt comfortabel of traumatisch.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger #7 (Vrouw)]

Ik geloof dat iedereen in hun eigen gedachten denkt aan een Hemel en een Hel. De Hemel is wat hen het gelukkigst maakt, waar zij naar uitzien in de toekomst, en wat zij door hun eigen geloof geloven, of het God of één of andere godheid of persoonlijkheid is, die Hemel bestaat. En dat is waar zij in het leven voor werken. Mijn dochter is een overtuigend atheïst, maar ergens in haar achterhoofd, weet zij dat er iets is wat zij uit de laatste levensfase wil. En voor mij is dat alles wat nodig is, een godheid is niet nodig.

[Een willekeurige voorbijganger# 8 (Vrouw)]

Ik geloof in mijn eigen soort geloof dat meer is dan een wijsbegeerte geloof. Ik geloof echter hoe je, jezelf op de aarde voelt en hoe je de Hemel bekijkt, wat het is, het is je eigen ontwerp. Zo wordt het wanneer je sterft. Dus als je gelooft dat er een godsbron in je is, en dat je een goed persoon bent, en je een gelukkig persoon bent, dat is wat met je gebeurt als je sterft. Maar ik geloof niet dat je gestraft wordt en dat je naar een plaats vol van vuur gaat, omdat je niet je leven leefde op de manier zoals de georganiseerde godsdienst denkt, dat je zou moeten leven.

[Einde van de interviews]

[Dr. Rawlings]
Vele mensen proberen de boodschap van de Hel en de Hemel te verslappen en zeggen dat geen van deze werelden bestaan. Waarom zouden we niet eten, drinken en vrolijk zijn? Als er geen verantwoordingsplicht is, dan is er ook geen zonde. En als er geen zonde is, stierf Christus vergeefs. En als Christus vergeefs stierf, waar hebben wij God voor nodig? Dit is de nieuwe filosofie van de New Age. Dat er geen Hel is. Het is de hoop van de meeste mensen dat er geen Hel is.
Aan de andere kant gaan er mensen naar het ziekenhuis om onze geliefden te bezoeken, met de nieuwe boodschap van de New Age. Het is precies het tegenover gestelde, het wordt genoemd de religie van BDE’s, de godsdienst van de bijna doodservaringen. "Kijk, ik ben naar de Hemel geweest," vertellen ze de patiënt die aan het sterven is. "En ik zag het licht en ik ben teruggekomen. Alles is goed. Er is geen verantwoordingsplicht, er is geen Hel. De poorten van de Hemel staat wijd open voor iedereen die sterft. Kijk maar naar mij. Ik ben een atheïst en ik ben hier. U moet zich niet ongerust maken. Je hoeft niet bang te zijn voor de dood. Ik blijf bij u. Uw familie is te bang om bij u te blijven terwijl u sterft, maar ik niet. Laat me uw hand vasthouden. Laat me u vertellen over dit glorieuze ding, dat u komt halen, dit mooie licht aan het eind van de tunnel, waar geen zorgen en verlies zijn, enkel aanwinst. U bent aanvaardbaar zoals u bent. Er is geen Hemel, er is geen Hel. Het is eeuwigheid voor allen.” Dit is het New Age denken, genoemd het Omega Geloof, waar iedereen naar de Hemel gaat. En dit is de groep die nu naar onze ziekenhuizen gaan, om de stervende te begeleiden, in plaats van onze kerkgroepen die de stervende begeleiden.
De bediening voor de stervende is de meest veronachtzaamde bediening van allen. Niemand wil het. Iedereen is bang voor een stervende patiënt. En de stervende patiënt wil weten wat het sterven allemaal inhoud. Doet het zeer? Is er leven na de dood? Is er een Hemel na de Hel? Hoe kan ik er zeker van zijn dat ik naar de Hemel ga? En u **** hen vertellen dat het een vrije gift is. U **** hen vertellen hoe ze het kunnen ontvangen. Maar als wij ons niet gaan verdedigen tegen het Omega geloof en deze mensen, die de ziekenhuizen met hun geloof infiltreren, dat dodelijk is, dan gaan wij ons eigen christendom verliezen. De patiënt zal naakt sterven zonder enig geloof.

=== Dr. Donald Whitaker ===
Wij willen aan u voorstellen het geval van Dr. Whitaker die nog in praktijk is, toen nog een atheïst. Hij had niets met God te maken maar er was een situatie die zijn leven veranderde. Wij vinden het leuk als u het met hem ervaart.

[Dr. Donald Whitaker] Het was februari 1975, toentertijd was ik een uit de hand gelopen alcoholist. Ik gebruikte ook recreatieve drugs. Maar voornamelijk, was alcohol de drug van mijn van keuze. En ik was totaal uit controle. En ik had heel veel vrienden in de wereld van

vermaak; Hoight was toevallig een van hen, Ringo Star en een heleboel andere mensen.
Zij hadden een TV speciaal op de westkust. Hoight (een vriend) had me gebeld en gevraagd of ik mee uit wilde gaan. Ik vertelde hem dat ik dat graag wilde, omdat ik wist dat er heel wat drank en gefeest zou zijn. En terwijl zij hun uitzending deden, deed ik mijn ding.
Nadat ik drie of vier dagen daar was, werd ik ziek. Met ziek bedoel ik dat ik hevige pijn had in mijn buik. Ik vloog naar de stad Oklahoma en belde een bevriende senator, en vroeg hem om een auto te sturen omdat ik ziek was. Zij stuurden een auto en brachten me thuis. Ik ging naar het Whatley Ziekenhuis in Texarkana in februari 1975. Bij het inchecken kreeg ik gelijk elektrolyten, wat betekent dat de chemische processen in mijn lichaam zo onevenwichtig waren dat zij me IV’s [medicijnen en vitaminen direct in de bloedstroom brengen] gaven om me op te bouwen.


In die tijd, was ik een atheïst. Ik was een hardnekkige atheïst en ik leefde voor mezelf. Atheïsten zijn egoïstisch, zij leven voor zichzelf. En dit is waar ik belanden in 1975 in het ziekenhuis.
Na 3 dagen opereerden zij mij. En na de operatie, ontdekte ik dat ik op de intensieve care aan een beademingsapparaat lag, wat betekent, dat ze voor me ademde. Ik kon niet spreken. Ik ben daar in coma geweest. Ik hoorde deze mensen spreken over hoe ziek ik was en hoe ik zou gaan sterven en dat ik niet uit het ziekenhuis zou komen. In die tijd was mijn haar erg lang omdat ik lang haar droeg. En ik hoorde één kerel zeggen, "Wat, is zijn haar lang." En een andere kerel zei, "Het zal nog langer worden voordat hij hieruit gaat." En de derde stem zei, "Hij gaat hier niet meer uit, hij gaat sterven."

En na 3 dagen kon ik zelfstandig ademen. Ik herinner dat mijn arts, mijn chirurg, Dr. Donald Dunkon tegen me zei, "Don, als je iets hebt om recht te zetten, als je nog iets moet ondertekenen, zorg dan dat je het doet, omdat wij niet zeker zijn hoe lang je nog heeft."
Ik wist dat ik een conditie had die genoemd wordt: Acute hevig bloedende en ontstoken alvleesklier. Men leeft niet met deze ziekte. U **** met een ontstoken alvleesklier leven. U **** zelfs met acute ontsteking van de alvleesklier leven, maar u kan niet leven met een: Acute hevig bloedende en ontstoken alvleesklier. Dunkon had mijn twee zonen verteld dat ik vóór de ochtend dood zou zijn. Zij verwachtten niet dat ik het zou overleven.

En daar lag ik, een professionele atheïst. Ik geloofde niet in God. Ik geloofde in de macht van het universum omdat ik het gezien had. Als arts, heb ik leven en dood meegemaakt. Ik ging om met leven en dood. Ik geloofde in iets, maar spreek me niet over God. En echt, spreek niet tegen me over een opstanding uit de dood, de maagdelijke geboorte of deze soort dingen omdat ik in Wetenschappelijk Onderzoek geloof. De meerderheid van artsen van Wetenschappelijk Onderzoek gelooft niet in God. Zij geloven niet in een Opperwezen. Zij beginnen nu te geloven dat er een orde in het heelal is omdat hoe verder wij gaan, wij deze orde zien.
Maar ik was een atheïst. Het is heel makkelijk om een atheïst te zijn wanneer u succesvol bent. Je hebt jezelf opgewerkt van een Oklahoma Sociale uitkering naar één van de machtigste mensen in jouw deel van het land. Politiek gezien, één van de machtigste mensen in de staat van Oklahoma. Het is heel gemakkelijk om een atheïst te zijn wanneer je dat alles gedaan hebt. Een mens kan achterover leunen en zeggen "Ik heb God niet nodig. Wat is God?"

Maar het is heel moeilijk om een atheïst te zijn wanneer u op het doodsbed ligt, omdat je begint te denken, "Wat als deze mensen gelijk hebben?" Er was één man met de naam Ron Short, die zich tussen mij en de poorten van de Hel bevond. Er was één man die 5 jaar lang over de liefde van Jezus getuigde tegen mij, voordat ik ziek werd. Eén man, en ik debatteerde met hem en ik hield van hem, omdat hij deed wat hij zei dat hij zou doen. Hij was de enige die ik gezien had, die beweerde een Christen te zijn en er naar leefde. Ik respecteerde hem werkelijk. Ik geloofde niet wat hij zei, maar ik respecteerde hem.
Maar toen ik op mijn doodsbed lag en wist dat ik ging sterven, raad eens aan wie ik dacht? Ik dacht, "Wat als Ron juist is? Wat als er wel een Hemel en een Hel is. "Bijna onmiddellijk werd de dringendste gedachte in mij, “Hoe kan ik gered worden”? Wat betekend gered? Wat betekend gered? Hoe word ik gered?
Dus stuurde ik ze om Ron Short te halen. Ik wilde dat hij hierheen kwam, omdat ik hem wilde laten doen, wat hij te doen had. Ik had geen idee hoe een man die 2000 jaar geleden in Israël aan een boom hing, me kon redden. Wat heeft dat met mij te maken? Maar ik wist dat hij iets had dat ik moest hebben. Die nacht was Ron niet thuis, hij was in Alabama. En toen stuurde ik mensen erop uit om Ron Short te halen.
Die nacht was de langste nacht die ik ooit in mijn hele leven heb gehad, daarvóór of sindsdien. Terwijl ik daar in bed lag, begon ik langzaam weg te glijden en terwijl ik wegglijd ging ik naar beneden….het was als de duisternis. Het was zo, zo donker. Het was alsof de duisternis mijn hele wezen doordrong. En terwijl ik wegging kan ik u vertellen dat ik mijn lichaam verliet, omdat ik me herinner wanneer ik terugkwam in mijn lichaam. Ik weet niet waar ik was toen ik uit mijn lichaam was.
Er zijn mensen die spreken over een licht, er zijn mensen die spreken over hierboven zweven, er zijn mensen die spreken over een gevoel van warmte of liefde. Ik voelde niets van dat. Ik voelde een onvoorstelbare terreur, onvoorstelbare terreur. Want ik wist, dat als ik weg zou glijden; als ik me zou laten gaan, dat ik nooit meer terug zou kunnen keren. Mijn gehele wezen wist dat. En daarom vocht ik de hele nacht.

Zij vertelden me later dat ik niet alleen het matrasdek van het matras afgetrokken had, ik had het matras bovenop me getrokken omdat ik moest blijven, ik moest wachten tot Ron kwam. Wat hij ook te doen had, ik moest daarop wachten.

Maar weer ging ik weg naar beneden toe in een diepe donkere terreur. Dan werd mijn huid koud. Het is niet het soort kou dat u voelt wanneer u in de buitenlucht wandelt. Het was kou tot op het bot. En je kon de kou voelen die de benen opkroop.

Maar weer begon ik weg te gaan en kwam in die duisternis en in die leegte. Ik herinner mij dat ik een keer terugkeerde in mijn lichaam, want toen ik in mijn lichaam terug ging, was het zoals (hij klapte op de tafel) zoals dat. Ik voelde mijn lichaam hevig terugveren toen ik er in terug keerde. Geloof me, geloof me, dat was de meest enge angst aanjagende ervaring die ik ooit had meegemaakt.

En ik vocht de hele nacht. De volgende ochtend rond 9:30 of 10 uur, kwam Ron binnen. Hij zei, "Dr. Whitaker, wat zeggen zij dat uw kansen zijn?" Ik zei, "Ron, zij vertellen me, dat ik er geen heb." Hij zei, "Nu is het de tijd." Ik zei, "U bent juist."
Ik had hem vervloekt, ik had op hem gespuugd, maar nu was het de tijd, omdat ik moest hebben wat hij had. Omdat ik nog maar een korte tijd op de aarde over had en ik geen idee had wanneer ik die reis zou maken om nooit meer terug te keren.

Toen leidde Ron me eenvoudig in een zondaarsgebed. Ik had geen idee wat een zondaarsgebed was, maar ik vertrouwde Ron. Hij leidde me door het zondaarsgebed en vertelde me dat Jezus voor mijn zonden was gestorven. Hij was gestorven voor de zonden van de wereld. Ik begreep dat niet helemaal. Hij toonde me in het Woord van God waar dat geschreven stond.
U moet begrijpen dat ik een boekenmens ben. Ik heb een groot deel van mijn leven, 25 of 26 jaar, in boeken gelezen, allerlei wetenschappelijke boeken. Ik heb een diploma voor apotheker, verscheidende diploma’s tot aan geneeskundige arts en praktische geneeskunde. Al deze diploma’s.
Hij vertelde me en ik geloofde hem omdat het in dat Boek stond. Het was een nieuw Boek voor mij en het wordt de Bijbel genoemd. Ik liet Ron mij leiden in het zondaarsgebed en ik zei het zondaarsgebed na hem. En ik kan u één ding vertellen, er kwam een vrede over me die ik nooit eerder heb

ervaren.

Ik heb gezocht naar die vrede in flessen, alcohol, ik heb het gezocht in spuiten, ik heb het gezocht in drugs en ik heb het gezocht in vrouwen. Ik heb het in allerlei plaatsen gezocht. Maar er was geen vrede in mijn leven. Maar zodra ik Jezus Christus als mijn Heer en Redder aanvaarde, was ik niet langer bang. Ik geloofde nog steeds dat ik ging sterven omdat ik de conditie kende en je overleeft zoiets niet. Ik wist dat, ik ben een arts. Ik wist dat wat ik had, dat je dat niet overleeft.

En hij toonde me in het Woord van God waar het zegt, "Deze tekenen zullen de gelovigen volgen. Op zieken zullen zij de handen leggen en zij zullen genezen worden." (Markus 16:18)
Ik wandel deze dag op planeet aarde rond en neem geen insuline, neem geen enzymen en ik eet wat ik wil. En God produceert in mijn lichaam iedere dag het juiste materiaal voor me om goed te functioneren zonder medicijnen te hoeven nemen.


Wanneer u blinde ogen open ziet gaan, u de verlamden ziet lopen, u de melaatsen gereinigd ziet, en u ziet hen met uw eigen ogen, u ziet dat, dan heeft het geen raketwetenschap nodig om te weten te komen dat de Bijbel waar is.

[Dr. Rawlings] 
Hoe kunnen de diverse stadia van de Hel verschillende aspecten voor ze hebben? Wel de Bijbel zegt niet het dat het allemaal vuur is. Als u naar verschillende plaatsen kijkt, zegt het:
·         "verstoten"
·         "gescheiden van God"
·         "totale duisternis"
·         "met wormen die niet kunnen sterven"
Het meeste ervan is vlam. Maar er zijn sommige die dit niet waarnemen zoals Rodonaia, wij zullen hem introduceren en Dr Whitaker. Het zien van de engel van licht kan in sommige gevallen bedrieglijk zijn. Bijvoorbeeld, 2 Corinthians 11:14, “Satan zelf doet zich voor als een engel des lichts.” En bedriegt velen. Welk licht zagen zij aan het eind van de tunnel? Vooral als het iemand betreft, die dacht, dat hij de Hemel niet verdiende. Die dingen gebeuren.

Vreemd genoeg komt het tegenovergestelde niet voor. Diegene die zichzelf in de Hel zagen wisten precies waar zij behoorden. En zij vroegen zich niet af waarom zij daar waren. In feite, sprak Christus zelf over dit in Matheus 25. Hij zei: Als Satan, Satan uitdrijft, en zei, “Hel” als en denkbeeldig tafereel, hoe kan zijn koninkrijk standhouden? (Matthew 12:26) Hoe zal het bij elkaar blijven. Nee, onmogelijk. Maar nee. Als een engel van licht, kan Satan velen bedriegen. Maar deze variatie die zij in de Hel zien, of het totale duisternis is of het vuur is, het is een plaats waar zij nooit meer op visite willen gaan.

                  === Conclusie ===
Nu hebben we enige dingen die hetzelfde zijn waar ik met u over wil spreken met die andere gevallen. Al deze Hel ervaringen hadden één ding gemeenschappelijk. Verrassing! Zij wisten niet dat er zo’n plaats bestond. Zult u het een verrassing vinden? Zal ik het een verrassing vinden? Of zullen wij voorbereid zijn? De Hel is niet nieuw. Het is altijd daar geweest. Sommige mensen die stierven en terugkwamen hebben het ontdekt. En zij willen u er over vertellen.
[Dr. Rodonaia]
En ik ervoer wat liefde is, wat geloof is, wat hoop is. En al deze 3 zijn wijsheid van God.
[Dr. Whitaker] Het gebed van geloof, het gebed van redding, is niet één of ander klein gebedje, het is de enige weg naar de Vader. En dat is de enige weg. Al deze mensen in de New Age beweging die geloven dat iedereen naar de Hemel gaat, en dat u alles **** aanbidden, u kan een vlieg aanbidden, u **** een boom omhelzen, u **** een kristal aanbidden, u **** een ster aanbidden. Ik heb nieuws voor hen. Zij gaan niet, tenzij zij Jezus Christus aanvaarden als hun Heer en Redder, omdat het Woord zegt; “De enige weg naar de Vader is door de Zoon”.
[Ronal Reagan] Ga niet naar de Hel. Alstublieft. Ik smeek u. Ga niet naar de Hel. Het werd niet voor u bereid.
[Charles McKay] Als u gered bent, bent u gered, als u Jezus hebt aanvaard.
[Howard Storm] Stel het niet uit tot morgen, om geen enkele reden, omdat u op dit ogenblik zou kunnen sterven.
[Charles McKay]  Het is het beste wat ooit in mijn leven gebeurde.
[Howard Storm] U **** de aanwezigheid van Jezus voelen, vandaag, in deze plaats, op dit moment.
[Ronal Reagan] Het is niet de wil van God dat mensen verloren gaan. Ik wist dat niet. Ik kende de liefde van God niet. Alles wat ik kende was haat, geweld, en misbruik. Maar er is Eén die om u geeft. En Zijn naam is Jezus.
[Whitaker] En wie is de Zoon? Hij is het Woord dat vlees geworden is en kwam en woonde bij de mensen. Het Woord is de weg naar de Vader.
[Howard Storm] Maak een keuze. Niet morgen, niet vanavond. Maak NU een keuze. Gaat u uw hart aan Jezus overgeven of niet?
[Charles McKay]
Als u een leven na dit wilt hebben, **** u beter Jezus aanvaarden.
(Openbaringen 3:20)
Zie, Ik sta aan de deur en Ik klop. Indien iemand naar Mijn stem hoort en de deur opent, Ik zal bij hem binnenkomen en maaltijd met hem houden, en hij met Mij.
[Dr. Rawlings] 
Vrienden, u heeft de getuigenissen gehoord. Dit is het dichtst bijzijnde moment waarop u een besluit **** nemen. Is er leven na de dood? Zijn deze mensen die aan u voorgesteld werden, hun manier van leven onderste boven gaan keren omdat er een Hemel en een Hel is?
Heeft u een besluit in uw eigen leven genomen? Weet u zeker dat als u vanavond zou sterven dat u morgen bij God in de Hemel zult zijn? En denk aan de aanhaling uit Openbaringen 3:20, “ Zie ik sta aan de deur en klop.” God is op dit ogenblik aan het kloppen. “Als u Mij hoort, open de deur en Ik zal binnenkomen.” Ik zal binnenkomen, niet misschien binnenkomen en gemeenschap met u hebben en u met Mij. Het betekent dat u ongereinigd komt, zoals u bent. Hij zal gemeenschap met u hebben en u vertellen hoe u uw leven schoon kan maken. En ondertussen in uitwisseling, geeft Hij u deze vrije gift van het eeuwige leven met Jezus Christus omdat u de Zijne bent. U bent nu een Christen. Dank u vrienden dat u vanavond bent gekomen.
(Johannes 11:25-26) Ik ben de opstanding en het leven; wie in Mij gelooft, zal leven, ook al is hij gestorven; en een ieder, die leeft en in Mij geloofd, zal in eeuwigheid niet sterven; gelooft gij dat?
Het Einde Naar de Hel en terug
Door Dr. Rawlings documentatie

Reageren?    E-Mail   kenn@deze-tijd.nl

ATHEIST PROFESSOR IN HELL! HELL NDE. Amazing! Howard Storm. Interview 2010

Sat, 27 Nov 2010 10:24:04 -0600

ATHEIST PROFESSOR IN HELL! Best testimony EVER! HELL NDE. Amazing! Howard Storm. TBN Interview 2010

Former professor Howard Storm on the "Heaven & Hell Night" with hosts Matt & Laurie Crouch in Costa Mesa, CA.

СКАЙДАВЕР РАЗБИЛСЯ НА СМЕРТЬ И ВОСКРЕС! Невероятно!

Sat, 27 Nov 2010 10:12:32 -0600

СКАЙДАВЕР РАЗБИЛСЯ НА СМЕРТЬ И ВОСКРЕС! Невероятно!
From: maksimonus | July 05, 2010 | 4,373 views

Мики Робинсон любил экстрим и был без ума от скайдавинга, но все в один день изменилось. Они поднимались на самолете что бы совершить очередной прыжок как у самолета внезапно отказал двигатель. Никки отвезли в больницу, где он умирает и совершает удивительное путешествие.

Hell's Best Kept Secret

Sat, 27 Nov 2010 09:32:42 -0600

Hell's Best Kept Secret
37:48 - 3 years ago
Why do 80-90% of those making a decision for Christ fall away from the faith? What is the principle that Spurgeon, Wesley, Whitefield, etc., used to reach the lost? Why have the Church neglected it? Don't let anything stop you from watching this incredible lesson.

Ад

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 10:19:40 -0500

ПРОФЕССОР В АДУ! 2010. +КНИГА! Невероятно! Ад Рай
From: maksimonus | August 22, 2010 | 4,720 views

ЧИТАЙТЕ БЕСПЛАТНО КНИГУ "Мой Спуск в Смерть": http://scr.bi/cjThne

Сверхъестественное, невероятное свидетельство профессора Ховарда Сторма получившего степень магистра в университете Калифорнии Беркли (University of California, Berkeley) заведущего кафедрой искуства и летературы университета Северного Кентуки (Northern Kentucky University).
Он его жена и студенты отправились в поездку по культурным местам Европы, предпоследней их остановкой был Париж. Ховард не знал что его ожидает смерть и невероятное путешествие в иной мир...

(Профессор попал в ад. Смотреть невероятное удивительное свидетельство шокирующий смерть видео ад рай ад профессор невироятное смотреть видео cvthnm ytdthjznyj fl b haq ctrc gjhyj nebo svidetelstvo neveroyatno professor neverojatno 23 минуты в аду чудо неописуемый Бог Невероятно но факт чудеса жизнь после жизни Ученые говорят о Боге ð°ð´ прикол ghbrjk жесть сенсация)

Visit to Heaven after Cardiac Arrest 1/2 - Dean Braxton

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 00:04:04 -0500

Visit to Heaven after Cardiac Arrest 1/2 - Dean Braxton
From: TrueSpritWorship | November 12, 2010 | 1,179 views

III's Supernatural by Sid Roth. Dean Braxton had cardiac arrest for one hour and 45 minutes. He died completely and he visited to heaven. He met Jesus and his relatives in heaven. When he got back from heaven, he got healed of 29 conditions.

I SAW HELL AND HEAVEN

Tue, 26 Oct 2010 10:06:58 -0500

I was a professional skydiver and had worked in a demonstration team before crowds of thousands. Skydiving was my life - nothing else mattered. It had won my heart. I was obsessed - no amount of time or money was too much to spend. Eventually I was jumping with some of the world's best skydivers. That night, with a full load of six, the plane cleared the runway, going well over a 100 miles per hour. Suddenly, without any warning, the engines totally failed. The pilot turned to me and said "We're going down!"
The plane plunged towards the earth...

The Final Frontier - The Movie

Wed, 20 Oct 2010 23:44:07 -0500

The Final Frontier
- The Movie

Running time; 53 minutes
THE BACKGROUND

Since the beginning of time we have been trying to find the answers for the reason for living. We also want to answer the question of what happens after we die. This movie attempts to answer the question, "What will we all experience beyond the grave?"
Towards the end of the twentieth century, doctors became aware of a phenomenon in which resuscitated patients reported Near Death Experiences, otherwise known as NDE's, during which they encountered an after life reality. The phenomenon of NDE's, in which individuals reported consciousness beyond clinical death, has been documented for centuries.

Patients report experiencing Heaven and Hell after clinical death, during NDE's. What exactly is this phenomenon? Is this phenomenon the result of brain chemicals causing hallucinations, or are the patients experiencing reality?
THE PURPOSE OF THE DOCUMENTARY MOVIE, THE FINAL FRONTIER
This documentary movie, The Final Frontier, investigates the extraordinary and fascinating phenomenon of Near Death Experiences. The movie investigates, explains, and gives objective answers, to this astonishing phenomenon.

This movie records the experiences of individuals who have clinically died, and who crossed the Final Frontier of death, but returned to life to tell their amazing life changing experiences.
In this movie, patients who have been resuscitated following life threatening events document their experiences of Heaven and Hell, and also their encounters with Jesus Christ.

This documentary movie will open your eyes to a world beyond death, and may dramatically change your life here on Earth, and also in Eternity.

The Final Frontier Movie was produced by Johan Sturm of Eternal Productions, USA, (www.eternalproductions.com) to explain the phenomenon of Near Death Experiences to a world wide audience. Johan Sturm is a personal friend of Dr Richard Kent, of the Final Frontier Charitable Trust, UK Charity Number 110663.
Johan Sturm has kindly given permission for this movie, The Final Frontier, to be freely videostreamed world wide by the Final Frontier Charitable Trust.
FORMER CIVILISATIONS HAVE EXPOUNDED THEIR THEORIES ABOUT LIFE AFTER DEATH

Earlier civilisations were fascinated by life after death, as have been philosophers, artists and playwrights through the ages. All have expounded their theories of life after death. The NDE phenomenon has been reported for centuries.
THE MEDICAL PROFESSION HAS RECENTLY BECOME AWARE OF THE REALITY OF NDE'S

Towards the end of the 20th century doctors became aware of resuscitated patients recounting their experiences after clinical death. With the arrival of new technology and Cardio Pulmonary Resuscitation the medical profession has been faced with the reality of these experiences.
These patients recorded an after death consciousness and an expanded reality.
Doctors labelled this experience The Lazarus Phenomenon, after the Biblical Lazarus, who was brought back to life by Jesus Christ four days after his death.
INTERVIEWS WITH FIVE MEDICAL DOCTORS
The subject of Near Death Experiences is studied in great detail, and the following five medical doctors are interviewed in depth:
• Dr Maurice Rawlings, Specialist Cardiologist at the Diagnostic Centre of Chattanooga, Tennessee, USA.
• Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, USA.
• Dr Melvine Morse, of the Seattle Children's Hospital, USA.
• Dr Tony Lawrence, of Coventry University, UK.
• Dr Richard Kent, retired General Practitioner, UK.
• In addition Kevin Williams, NDE Researcher in the USA, is interviewed.

TWO INDIVIDUALS RECOUNT THEIR EXPERIENCES AFTER CLINICAL DEATH OF HEAVEN AND HELL.

• Ian McCormack of New Zealand died in Mauritius after stings from the highly venomous box jelly fish. He relates his personal experiences of Heaven and Hell.

• Ronald Reagan of the USA (no relation to the former President) relates his experiences of Hell, after dying in an ambulance following injuries sustained in a fight.
ADDED CREDIBILITY GIVEN TO THE NDE EXPERIENCE

The phenomenon of NDE's was given considerably more credibility when Maria, a migrant worker from Eastern Europe, died in an Intensive Care Unit in Seattle. Following her resuscitation she described to the medical staff her out of body experiences both on the ceiling of the ICU, and also above the hospital itself. She also described a tennis shoe, which, she claimed, had been left on the roof of the hospital.
The medical staff were shocked to discover that the tennis shoe was in fact present on the roof of the hospital, which Maria had no way of knowing, other than through her NDE experiences.
THE RESEARCH OF DR MAURICE RAWLINGS

Dr Maurice Rawlings is a world expert on Near Death Experiences, and the author of three books on the subject. Dr. Rawlings was also is the former Clinical Assistant Professor of Medicine for the University of Tennessee at Chattanooga. He was also the former personal physician at the Pentagon for the Joint Chiefs of Staff.
After a lifetime of studying NDE's, Dr Rawlings comments on the movie, "You are on to a subject that is important to every individual present. Is it safe to die? Do I know where I am going before I get there? That is the question."
THE RESEARCH OF DR TONY LAWRENCE, UNIVERSITY OF COVENTRY, UK

After researching NDE's in great detail, Dr Lawrence concludes, "In terms of the consistency of the testimonies in Near Death Experiences, it suggests that the experience is a reality which is not purely the product of brain chemicals. We know from the studies of the effects of drugs, ordinarily, if you give one person a drug, and then give the same drug to another person, there are two completely different experiences. There might be broad similarities, but not the level of consistency you find with the Near Death Experience".
THE RESEARCH OF KEVIN WILLIAMS, NDE RESEARCHER, USA

After many years studying NDE's, Kevin Williams concludes, "When we die we take that Heaven and Hell with us, and we fit where we belong. We die the life we live".
THE RESEARCH OF DR MELVINE MORSE, CHILDREN'S HOSPITAL, SEATTLE, USA

Young children have been studied in detail by Dr Melvine Morse of the Seattle Children's Hospital. In the movie, Dr Morse describes the experiences of an 8 year old boy who he personally resuscitated in the lobby of his hospital, following cardiac arrest. After the resuscitation, the boy described the attending doctors as "sucking me back into my body". The boy went on to describe that he was on the ceiling of the lobby, surrounded by a white light, and noted the early baldness of one of the doctors.
Dr Morse also describes another boy who experienced an NDE in a drowning experience. The boy explained that he was drowning, when "hands reached into my body, and pulled me out of my body".
According to Dr Morse these experiences have been experienced by a large number of children in his care. The children's experiences would not have been influenced by pre-existing Biblical conceptions of life after death because of their young ages.

According to Dr Morse, the NDE is "the last experiences that we will all experience, as documented by 15 years of main stream scientific research". Dr Morse believes that the NDE is the normal dying experience that we will all experience. He says that in the process of dying, the dying person has a complete return to consciousness.
Furthermore they have an acute awareness of what is going on around them, even if they appear to be comatose, and have an expanded sense of consciousness which extends beyond their own body. Dr Morse states that when we die, we are alert, conscious, aware of this reality, and perceive another reality superimposed over this one. In the case of the children he has personally researched, these NDE's occur at the point of death.
ONGOING RESEARCH BY IANDS, THE INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR NEAR DEATH STUDIES
NDE's have also been study extensively by IANDS, the International Association for Near Death Studies, founded in 1980. Numerous studies have been made on patients who experienced Out Of Body Experiences whilst undergoing life saving surgery. They discovered that those patients who had experienced Out Of Body Experiences gave startlingly accurate descriptions of what the surgery or treatment entailed, including giving precise details of data readouts on the electrical equipment during the operation. Because of the phenomenon of NDE's the concept of extended consciousness beyond clinical death had moved beyond religious belief to verifiable scientific fact.

There has also been a study of people who have had cardiac arrests or heart attacks. About 15% of them experienced NDE's. This group of people were studied for up to seven years in prospective or controlled studies. They were found to be a very different group from those who did not experience NDE's. They tended to have a more spiritual belief system, a much lower fear of death, a much less materialistic view of the world, and were much more interested in religion. In addition, their NDE's changed their lives dramatically.
The NDE experience is very common. The pattern of the NDE experience is very consistent, and its continued effect on people is profound. For this reason alone NDE's are something that change the lives of a great number of people in a major way.
THE RESEARCH OF DR JAMES WINNERY OF THE UNITED STATES AIR FORCE

Dr James Winnery, Head of the US Air Force Aeronautical Research Unit, has made come up with some fascinating insights related to loss of consciousness. Dr Winnery works specifically with fighter pilots exposed to acceleration stresses up to 9G. His job is to put protective measures in place, in order to protect pilots against gravitational stress, and to ensure their safety.
In the course of his work he uses sophisticated equipment intended to simulate high gravitational stresses, as are commonly experienced by fighter pilots.
During the tests in high gravity simulators, the pilots lost consciousness as blood flow to their brains ceased, due to the high gravitational forces. As the pilots lost consciousness, they had Out Of Body Experiences.
Dr Winnery noted that the experiences of individuals who reported NDE's after cardiac arrest had a strong correlation with the experiences of his own fighter pilots.   Dr Winnery says that, "as a traditional scientist, these experiments add tremendous credibility to the NDE phenomenon." He says that individual's accounts of NDE's should be listened to very closely, because their stories are very accurate, as demonstrated by his experiments on pilots.
ONGOING RESEARCH ON NDE'S
Research proves that NDE's are legitimate. It is estimated that between 12 and 15 million Americans have had NDE experiences. This is such an enormous number of shared experiences, that there is no question that it makes sense to study it. It is an incredible phenomenon, and the implications are enormous.
THE RESEARCH AND FREE E-BOOKS OF DR RICHARD KENT, UK

Dr Richard Kent
In the movie, NDE's are discussed in detail by Dr Richard Kent, a retired general practitioner in the UK. Dr Kent has researched over 300 patients who have had NDE's, some of which are published entirely free in his two e-Books THE FINAL FRONTIER and BEYOND THE FINAL FRONTIER on this web site.
He believes that the NDE phenomenon holds the very clear message that life after death is a reality. He believes that life after death is a reality, mainly because of the Bible, but also because of the abundant scientific research, and the experiences of those who have witnessed Heaven and Hell through their own NDE experiences.
He believes we should all think very carefully about our own lives whilst still in this life, to ensure that we go to Heaven when we die.

http://www.finalfrontier.org.uk/THE_FINAL_FRONTIER_(FREE_E_BOOK).pdf

VIDEO/ВИДЕО Для атеистов и верующих JESUS, HEAVEN AND HELL ARE REAL - MY NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCE RUSSIAN WITH ENGLISH SUBTITLES From: george7520 | October 03, 2010 | 35 views Я пережил временную смерть тела

Mon, 18 Oct 2010 18:19:07 -0500

Dr. Michael Yeager's Vision of Hell

Mon, 18 Oct 2010 11:06:58 -0500

Dr. Michael Yeager's Vision of Hell
article from this website
http://www.amightywind.com/hell/testimonies.htm

On the verge of suicide and with a knife to his wrist a fear hit him which he now recognizes as the fear of God. He dropped his knife and went to his knees and asked the Lord to forgive him of his sins and he gave his life to the Lord. He was immediately freed from all addictions and was given a desire to tell others about Jesus.

One night when in prayer he received a vision of hell and the floor of his room opened up he kept falling down and down in a deep dark hole for miles and miles. It was very real and he could see, touch, smell, feel everything. Fear was filling his whole being.

A wind was blowing from this hole that seemed to be bottomless and the odor was so strong it was sickening. By looking between his feet he could see a distant orange glow. As he approached this orange glow it became bigger and bigger and he then entered a cavern and he was over a huge area of what looked like lava sending flames hundreds of feet into the air. Earth shattering explosions could also be heard. He knew he was still about 10,000 feet above this burning sea and even at that distance the heat was almost too much to bear and it felt like his skin was actually burning off.

The smell was so nauseating that it made him cough and gasp for air but there was none. His ears than began to be filled with a very eerie sound that sounded like humming. This sound was constant and got louder and louder as he approached the lava. God opened his understanding as to what the sound was. The sound was actually human beings screaming in unbelievable agony. He realized that God was showing him a vision of hell.

At about 200 feet above this lake of lava, fire and brimstone, the pain got almost too much to bear. He then saw some objects bobbing up and down in this burning sea of what looked like lava. There were tens of thousands of these objects. These objects were actually human beings bobbing up and down and back and forth. These people were weeping and wailing in extreme agony. No relief from pain was available to them. Their bodies were burned black in this sea of fire and brimstone.

Suddenly he plunged into the lava and it covered him and filled his eyes, nose throat, lungs etc. His eyes felt like they were being consumed out of their sockets and could barely breathe. He finds it difficult to explain the amount of pain he was experiencing. He also knew hell was eternal and no chance of getting out.

He was shown that selfishness is the gateway to hell. Excruciating pain overtook him fully as he was submerged in this sea of fire and brimstone that looked like lava. As he was sucked down into this sea he was in total darkness with no light at all. He was suffocating and could not take a breath but yet he was not dying. When he returned to the surface he realized that he was till intact and his five senses were very much alive.

There were other creatures in the sea of fire that looked like huge worms. They would come to the surface and then disappear and then return to the surface. About 20 feet from him he saw them coming to the surface and they were coming towards him. When they reached him they began boring into him and went inside his body and brain and were coming out of his eyes. They were driving him insane. (Where the worm dieth not.) There is no end to these things in hell. They are eternal. There is no place to go for any relief. There is no love there. It is totally void of love. An emptiness beyond comprehension enveloped him.

Although there were many, many others there, there were no communications whatsoever. Your memory is also there still with you and you can remember everything that went on in your life, including each time the Gospel was presented to you and you refused. He then was gripped with an intense thirst. There was no way to quench this thirst. (Rich man and Lazarus.)

If the message of the Gospel is rejected you will be forever tormented in hell like the Bible so clearly says. The voice of God then echoed across the sea of fire and brimstone and lava telling hell to release him and he was returned back to his room.

Hell Is A Reality
Dear Elisabeth, In case people do not think there is a Hell...

About 13 years ago I had a very good friend neighbor that lived across from our home. She was a diabetic and did not really worry much about it as she was always Jolly and ate little Debbies that was her favorite sweets. I witnessed to her about the Lord and she asked me if it was really true about being saved. I said Yes it sure was and she said her daughter told her the same thing but thought her daughter was just a fanatic. We talked quite a bit at different times.

One night her heart stopped and her husband got her heart started again then called paramedics. She went into a coma and didn't come out for two days. Everything seemed to be fine. She gave her husband all of her credit cards IDs check book at the Hospital and he told me she was happy and fine. Well we thought she was coming home and she went into another coma. I went to see her and she was hooked up to a ventelator and her face looked stressed. They said she was brain dead. Her family had to OK to unplug the ventilator where when she passed away.

A week or two after the funeral. I really was sadened to think that maybe she did not make it to heaven. That week I had a dream. I was by the Lord's side taken it seemed to Heaven where everything around was like a haze but it was thick and I felt God's Love totaly and it was like home.

I then looked and saw several people in white and saw her and as soon as I saw her I knew she was ok but then she looked at me and then looked over and I looked in the same direction and there was a Large being that was waiting for people through this opening and he grabbed one person at a time and took them somewhere else.

She then turned to me and said that there was alot of work to do yet that so many people were going to Hell. The other people were waiting it seems to greet the saved ones but there wasn't many of them. I then woke up to realize this was not just a dream from something I ate. I will never forget what this being looked like and when I saw this picture it was almost identical to him only he did not have wings.

But his head was kind of pointed towards the back and he must have been 7 ft Tall.

I know there is a Hell and I would not even want to see it. This thing was bad enough for me to see. I shudder to even remember seeing it whether you believe me or not but I have No reason to lie.

So if you do not want to meet with this thing by all means except the Greatest gift of all from Our Lord and Savior, The Gift of Salvation in your life, FOR YOUR LIFE!

Linda
http://www.amightywind.com/hell/testimonies.htm

   Who will be thrown into this ETERNAL FIRE?
Those who do not have their names listed in the book of life (Rev. 20:15).
The antichrist and false prophet (Rev. 19:20).
Satan (Rev. 20:10).
The cowardly, unbelieving, vile, murderers, sexually immoral, those who practice magic arts, idolaters, liars, adulterers, male prostitutes, homosexual offenders, thieves, the greedy, drunkards, slanderers, and swindlers (Rev. 21:8; 1 Cor. 6:9,10). See also Gal. 5:19-21.
Those who are not Biblically born again (Jn. 3:3-7).
Those who didn't forgive others who sinned against them (Mt. 6:14,15; 18:22-35).
Those who begin with Jesus, but don't remain in Him because they afterwards believed and accepted a wrong plan of salvation (1 Jn. 2:24,25; 2 Jn. 9; Gal. 5:2,4; 1 Cor. 15:1,2).
Those who don't produce fruit (Mt. 25:14-46; Jn. 15:5,6), endure to the end (Mt. 10:22 cf. Jn. 6:66) or don't continue to believe, but "fall away" in time of TESTING (Lk. 8:13 cf. Mt. 13:21). [Persecution, in one form or another, is a TEST that comes to ALL godly people (2 Tim. 3:12; Lk. 6:22; Jn. 15:20).]
All who receive the mark of the beast and worship his image during the time of the Antichrist, which includes former Christians who do NOT patiently endure and remain faithful to Jesus (Rev. 14:9-12; 13:8-10).
Everything that causes sin and ALL who do evil (Mt. 13:41,42).
All who are self-seeking, reject the truth and follow evil (Rom. 2:8). 

"RESCATADO DEL INFIERNO"

Wed, 13 Oct 2010 00:53:41 -0500

La Iglesia de Dios del Evangelio Completo, tiene el agrado de presentar el testimonio:
"RESCATADO DEL INFIERNO"

Soy el evangelista Carmelo Brenes. En el año de 1982 tuve un accidente en el cual hubo un desenlace mortal, mi vida fué arrebatada en aquél momento, todo terminó sobre la tierra. Para mí, en ese momento había termiando todo mi existir, en aquél mismo instante sentí que todo se oscurecía, y comencé a caminar por un túnel obscuro, con un ser que me llevaba y comencé a oír lamentos y a ver cosas espantosas en ese lugar. Pude comprender que mi vida había sido arrebatada, desde ese momento comprendí que mi vida ya no era más en la tierra. Pero lo mas tremendo era que conforme ibamos avanzando por aquél túnel, el temor iba creciendo más y más en mí vida. Podía saber que estaba vivo en alguna parte aunque mi cuerpo había fallecido. Caminamos por un tiempo en aquél tunel. De pronto comencé a oir quejidos y lamentos, los cuales nunca había escuchado jamás; seguimos avanzando en ese túnel frío y ob! scuro, comencé a ver abajo grandes serpientes gigantezcas, que se movían de un lado hacia el otro, también a oír distintos quejidos y distintos lamentos, había algo tan especial en aquel lugar y es que casi todas las personas lo que tenían en comun era pedir agua, todos los que estaban en ese lugar pensaban en el agua en ese momento.

Seguimos avanzando hasta que llegamos a un lugar más amplio; a una planicie , donde habían muchos aposentos, divisiones, donde habían muchas personas en los distintos lugares, comencé a gritar con terror y a pedir misericordia a Dios, comencé a decirle: "Señor acuérdate Dios de mi vida!, Señor ten misericordia!". En aquél momento sentia un terror espantoso que invadía mi alma, en aquél momento yo sentía amado que, mi vida estaba pasando toda nuevamente por enfrente de mí, avanzaba ese ser que me llevaba a una puerta, mientras yo gritaba: "!Señor ten misericordia de mi!, !Señor ten misericordia de mi!, te ruego que me ayudes!, ayudame Señor!". Pero de pronto se hizo un silencio, y escuché una voz que dijo: "Deténte!". Y tembló hasta el mismo infierno en ése momento. Aquél ser que me ll! evaba me soltó, pero no caí a tierra tampoco, sino que quedé en una parte como levitando. Y oí la voz de aquél ser que dijo: "Yo no soy Dios de adulteros, Yo no soy Dios de fornicarios, Yo no soy un Dios de mentirosos!, por que me llamas Señor? si Yo no soy un Dios de vanagloriosos!". Yo sentí por un momento que mi vida iba a ser destruída, pero conforme pasaba los momentos, la voz de Aquél ser comenzó a suavisarse y luego me habló diciéndo: "Vén y te mostraré lo que hay en éste lugar , lo que espera a aquéllos que no han querido seguir mis caminos y que han ido en pos de sí mismos". Comencé a caminar por aquél lugar y comencé a escuchar esos lamentos que partían hasta mi alma. De pronto nos detuvimos frente a una celda, donde estaba una mujer sentada en una mecedora, pero parecía que no le estaba sucediendo nada, pero de pronto tuvo una transformación, por que era bruja, y er! an lamentos y quejidos pidiendo auxilio por que todo su ser ardía en llamas, y comenzó a dar gritos despavoridos pidiendo que alguien le auxiliara, pero el Señor me habló y me dijo: "La paga del pecado es muerte y el que entra en este lugar nunca mas saldrá de él". También me mostró lugares abajo del suelo, abiertos como con aceite hirviendo o algo similar, donde también había seres que ardían en llamas, seres humanos mi amado que estaban allí, y conforme ellos salían venía un demonio nuevamente y los metía allí mismo a ese lugar. Me mostraba el Señor como a causa de la desobediencia del hombre muchos seres que habían estado una vez en la iglesia cristiana evangélica, estaban en aquél lugar también, lamentando por su vida, lamentando y pidiendo misericorida que ya no puede ser hallada en ese lugar, por que la misericordia el hombre la alcanza cuando está en ésta tierra, una vez que el hombre muere no puede alcanzar misericordia, dice el Señor que: "Esta est! ablecido para todos los hombres que mueran una sola vez y después de esto el juicio". ("Y de la manera que está establecido para los hombres que mueran una sola vez, y después de esto el juicio". Hebreos 9:27)

Seguimos avanzando y llegamos a un lugar muy especial, donde había gente que había escuchado palabra de Dios pero que no había querido arrepentírse, me llamó mucho la atención una mujer con dos niños, los cuales le recordaban a ese madre y le decían: "Por que no nos llevaste a la escuela dominical!??, por que no nos permitiste ir a la iglesia!??". Y la maldecían, por que ellos una vez habían querido ir a oir palabra de Dios pero su madre no queria dejarlos escuchar el evangelio del Señor. También me pasó donde había pastores, evangelistas y misioneros y muchos creyentes, que cada uno estaba ahí por distintas causas y por distintos motivos. Allí había un pastor que me llamó la atención en especial, pues este hombre nunca había creído en el poder del Espíritu Santo, no creyó en hablar en lenguas, no creyó en el bautismo con el Espíritu Santo, no creyó en las sanidades del Señor, pero ahora ! el píde misericordia, el ruega a Dios que tenga misericordia y que le dé una oportunidad para salir y decir que sí exíste el hablar en lenguas, que sí existe el Espíritu Santo y que sí hay libertad en el evangelio del Señor, pero ya no puede salir de ese lugar, pues su tiempo tuvo aquí en la tierra para arrepentirse de sus maldades, pero aún estando en la iglesia cristiana evangélica, siendo un pastor y no había alcanzado misericordia. También hay un misionero el cual esta allí, por que pidió dinero para abrir una obra en Africa pero sólo dió la mitad de aquél dinero, el resto él lo tomó para sí, y ahora en ese lugar él pide misericorida y pide una oportunidad también para devolver el dinero que no era suyo, ahí recuerda de que forma el mintió para tomar aquél dinero que no éra de él, y pide perdón y pide misericordia pero al ver que no puede ser concedida, maldice a Jesucristo.
Yo quiero decirle mi estimado, no es igual cuando esta vida está aquí, a estar en ese lugar, mucha gente aquí difiere con el evangelio de Jesucristo, pero allí se escuchan los lamentos, se escucha el lloro, se escuchan los gemidos de dolor y de terror en la garganta de aquéllos que una vez estuvieron en una iglesia alabando el Nombre de Jesús, ahora ahí lamentan y piden misericordia por sus pecados pero un día en esta tierra tuvieron esa oportunidad ahora en ese lugar sólo les espera el castigo eterno del siglo y por el siglo. Allí hay también pastores, por que se robaron los diezmos de la iglesia, se robaron los diezmos del Señor, y en ese lugar hoy quieren una oportunidad para devolver aquél dinero, quieren una oportunidad que ya no puede ser hallada estimado hermano y amigo, una oportunidad que sólo en esta tierra la tiene el ser humano, una oportunidad que viene una vez para arrepentírse de todos los pecados, pero ellos pasan! día y noche eternamente, buscando una oportunidad para deshacer todo lo malo que hicieron, pero yo quiero decirte, la oportunidad hermano y amigo es cuando estás vivo, es cuando estás en esta vida, por que después de esta vida ya no hay otra oportunidad, el que muere sin Cristo vá para el infierno, y el que muere con Cristo vá para la vida eterna. Mucha gente creé que morir es solamente que este cuerpo caiga a tierra y termina, pero cuando mueres es cuando realmente empiezas a vivir, es cuando realmente la verdadera personalidad del creyente o del pecador comienza a vivir; sea para vivir en la gloria de Dios eternamente o sea para vivir en la condenación y verguenza eterna, eso puedes escogerlo hoy, en este momento, ahí donde estas puedes meditar y pensar a dónde quieres tú ir, a dónde quieres pasar tú eternidad, a dónde quieres pasar el resto de tu vida después de que mueras, en el infierno o en la gloria, en esta hora puedes d! ecidir en este momento, por que sólo hay una oportunidad en la vida!.

Seguimos avanzando y llegamos amado a un lugar tan espantoso, donde había demonios de todo tipo, de todo parecer, había unos que tenían un ojo y un brazo y una pierna y al final de ella como un casco de una bestia mulada, la cara como la mitad de cara de hombre pero el resto no aparecía, pregunté a Dios y le dije: "Señor y esto que es!?". Y el dijo: "Esto es demonio de destrucción en los hogares, en la vida de aquellos que andan perdidos, este es el demonio que destruirá y destruirá incanzablemente día tras día".
Y quiero decirle que el tormento amado en aquél lugar es terrible, es un tormento tan terrible que el hombre no puede dejar de recordar todo lo que hizo en esta tierra, es como dice en Lucas capitulo 16, versículo 18 en adelante, que aquel hombre rico murio y fue sepultado y en el hades estando en tormento alzó sus ojos, y vió a Abraham y a Lázaro en su seno, ahí el podía recordar que tenía 5 hermanos, podía pensar en ellos en ese momento, por que tu alma allí esta viva, tu alma siente el dolor, ahí puedes recordar todo lo que has pasado en esta vida sea bueno o sea malo, ahí puedes recordarte de todas tus cosas que has vivido dentro de la iglesia o fuera de ella, ahí puedes recordar tus familiares, tu madre, tus hermanos, tus amigos, y eso es parte del tormento. Ese hombre allí recordaba que tenía 5 hermanos y suplicaba también por misericordia diciendo: Padre Abraham envía a uno para que les hable a fin de que ellos se arr! epientan y no vengan ellos también a este lugar de tormento. Pero Abraham le dijo: "A Moisés y a los profetas han tenido a ellos oíganlos". ("Había un hombre rico, que se vestía de púrpura[l] y de lino fino y hacía cada día banquete con esplendidez. Había también un mendigo llamado Lázaro, que estaba echado a la puerta de aquel, lleno de llagas, y ansiaba saciarse de las migajas que caían de la mesa del rico; y aun los perros venían y le lamían las llagas. Aconteció que murió el mendigo, y fue llevado por los ángeles al seno de Abraham; y murió también el rico, y fue sepultado.En el Hades alzó sus ojos, estando en tormentos, y vio de lejos a Abraham, y a Lázaro en su seno. Entonces, gritando, dijo: "Padre Abraham, ten misericordia de mí y envía a Lázaro para que moje la punta de su dedo en agua y refresque mi lengua, porque estoy atormentado en esta llama". Pero Abraham le dijo: "H! ijo, acuérdate de que recibiste tus bienes en tu vida, y Lázaro, males; pero ahora este es consolado aquí, y tú atormentado. Además de todo esto, una gran sima está puesta entre nosotros y vosotros, de manera que los que quieran pasar de aquí a vosotros no pueden, ni de allá pasar acá".Entonces le dijo: "Te ruego, pues, padre, que lo envíes a la casa de mi padre, porque tengo cinco hermanos, para que les testifique a fin de que no vengan ellos también a este lugar de tormento". Abraham le dijo: "A Moisés y a los Profetas tienen; ¡que los oigan a ellos!" Él entonces dijo: "No, padre Abraham; pero si alguno de los muertos va a ellos, se arrepentirán". Pero Abraham le dijo: "Si no oyen a Moisés y a los Profetas, tampoco se persuadirán aunque alguno se levante de los muertos" Lucas 16:19-31.) Así amado hermano y amigo que lees este testimonio, hoy tienes profetas de Dios que predican el evangelio de Dios sobre esta tierra, has escuchado palabra de Dios y es ahora cuando tienes que arrep! entirte, nadie de los muertos vendrá para salvarte, por que el que te salva es Jesús de Nazaret y ya resucitó de entre los muertos y está sentado a la diestra del Padre para salvarte. Nadie más puede salvarte, dice el libro de los Hechos 4:12 "Por que en ningún otro hay salvación, por que no hay otro Nombre debajo de los cielos dado a los hombres en el cual podamos ser salvos, sólo en Jesucristo".
Al ver todo aquél dolor amado, todavía siento terror y dolor en mi alma, de ver que hay niños pequeños en ese lugar amado!, entre la edad de los 12 y los 14 años que también lamentan muchas cosas que hicieron aquí. Hay muchos que creén que sus hijos no se van a perder por que están pequeños pero déjeme decirle, tus hijos, si no están en los caminos del Señor y pueden distinguir entre lo santo y lo profano también irán a ese lugar, por que es como dice Apocalipsis 20:11 "Vi los muertos grandes y pequeños de pie ante Dios". Toda persona que puede entender y puede comprender qué es maldad tendrá que presentarse delante de Dios, nada amado, se le escapa al Señor.

Seguimos caminando hasta que llegamos a una parte donde había como un estadio de futbol, pero allí el hazmereír de los demonios eran los seres humanos, allí la burla de ellos era la imagen del Dios viviente, ahí la burla de ellos y el gozo de ellos era atormentar la viva imagen de Dios, pues les quitaban piezas de sus cuerpos y las escondían para verlos buscándolas y eso era un gozo para ellos por que eso es tormento y dolor que es lo que le agrada a satanás y a sus demonios, como dice San Juan 10:10 "el enemigo no vino sino para robar,destruír y matar, yo he venido para que tengan vida y para que la tengan en abundancia". No es igual que cuando te sientas aquí en una silla y puedes pedir agua y tomas, en ese lugar la gente pide agua y pide misericordia, en ese lugar la gente lamenta hasta el día en que nació. En ese lugar muchos lamentan no haber conocido a Jesús, y algunos que lo conocieron también lamentan el habers! e apartado de Él, pero ya es tarde por que el arrepentimiento para el hombre es en esta tierra, es aquí en este lugar mientras que estás vivo, donde puedes pedir y decirle: "Jesús ten misericordia de mí! pues he pecado!".
Yo quiero decirte que si te has descarriado del camino del Señor, si te has apartado, hoy es tiempo para que te vuelvas al Señor!, no te averguences de lo que diga tu amigo, no pienses lo que te diga tu padre, tu novia o tus hermanos, piénsa lo que dice el Señor en su Palabra!, que el que se averguenza de Él en esta tierra, Él se avergonzará de esa persona allá en el cielo (Porque el que se avergonzare de mí y de mis palabras, de éste se avergonzará el Hijo del Hombre cuando venga en su gloria, y en la del Padre, y de los santos ángeles.Lucas 9:26), es tiempo de que corras a la presencia de Dios, es tiempo de que corras a buscar la salvación, no busques una iglesia busca a Jesucristo!, no busques donde te agrade! busca donde se mueva el Espíritu Santo de Dios y arrepiéntete de tus pecados, es tiempo de arrepentimiento, es tiempo donde puedes comenzar a clamarle a Dios y decirle : "Señor! yo reconozco que toda! vía no soy salvo, Señor yo reconozco que mi salvación todavía no la he logrado conseguir". Si esta es tu situación al leer este testimono, corre a Jesucristo!, tu vida esta en peligro!, la Palabra del Señor dice que el viene como ladrón en la noche, está preparádo para alcanzar la salvación?, estás listo? o apenas te vas a preparar?.

Continuamos mirándo lo que hacían aquellos seres con el que estaba en tormento allí, le sacaban un ojo y lo escondían, para ver como aquél ser humano se arrastrába buscando lo que le faltaba, por que todo dolor se siente en ese lugar hermano!, y para ellos eso era el gozo, ver aquella persona, algunos le quitaban alguna parte de alguna pierna para verlo brincando y cojeando buscando lo que le faltaba, a otro le quitaban un brazo para reírse de ver el dolor de la persona.
Y yo quiero decirte que para aquél que conoce a Jesús, para aquél que ha caminado en los caminos del Señor y muere apartado de Él es doble castigo como dice la Palabra, que aquél que sabiendo hacer lo bueno y hace lo malo recibe doble condenación ("Y el que sabe hacer lo bueno, y no lo hace, le es pecado" Santiago 4:17), pues ahí el castigo para la persona que ha creído en Dios en alguna vez, es más duro aún todavía que para aquél que no ha conocido a Jesucristo. Con esto no quiero decirle que el que no ha conocido a Jesucristo lleva una vida de paz, lleva una vida de tormento y dolor también pero es más tolerable que para aquél que ha conocido a Jesús. Yo quiero decirle que cuando estábamos en ese lugar, aunque el hombre aquí yo sé que no piensa de esa manera, pero en mi alma había terror, yo sentía un pánico profundo, como el que siento en este momento, sentía terror de mi vida, sentí! a terror por todos los horrores que estaba mirando, sentía dolor y compasión por aquellas almas pidiéndo misericordia. Sentía que todo mi ser se debilitaba, pero ahí estaba el Señor fortaleciendome y me dijo: "Te mostraré cuántas cosas todavía esperan al hombre".
Sabe?, pasamos de ese lugar, a una celda distinta que sólo ardía por los alrededores pero había almas allí, llorando y sufriendo, y comencé a ver qué era lo que sucedía con ellos, y aquellos que estaban allí en ese castigo con llamas que parecían como gases, esos eran aquellos que una vez se habían parado en el altar de Dios a presidir cultos a predicar el evangelio de Jesús, esos eran parte de aquellos que en una oportunidad habían echado fuera demonios, y habían hablado lenguas en esta tierra, mas ahora estaban en ese tormento, mas ahora estaban allí siendo atormentados, por que un día tomaron la desición de apartarse del camino santo de Dios. Estuvimos viendo, como aquellos personajes ardían en llamas, y comenzaba el lamento y el dolor, y aunque casi eran huesos de un color gris oscuro, sentían el dolor, podían hablar también, podían pedir misericordia cuando ellos sentían que el Señor estaba pasando por! allí, y gritaban a grandes voces con lamento: "Jesús!, ten misericordia de nosotros!". Pero el tiempo de la misericordia es ahora.

Seguimos avanzando hasta que llegamos a un lugar y Dios me dijo: "Mira esta calle ancha". Me quedé viendo aquella calle, multitud de creyentes con la Biblia a mano, levantada al aire, algunos iban orando y otros gritándo, y el camino del Señor se quitaba a la derecha y ellos continuaban caminando directo al infierno, y le pregunté: "Dios, por qué es esta situación con el hombre!?" y me dijo: "Viven dos vidas, están viviendo dos vidas, una en mi casa de oración y otra en su misma casa". Y comencé a decirle: "Señor!, pero esta gente viene de alabarte!". Y me dijo: "Sí, y aunque griten y digan cosas bonitas para mí, su corazón está llendo de adulterio, lleno de maldad, de mentira, de engaño, de odio, de raíz de amargura, de malos pensamientos". Entonces pude comprender que dónde dice la Escritura : "No todo el que me dice Señor, Señor entrará en el Rein! o de los Cielos"(No todo el que me dice: "¡Señor, Señor!", entrará en el reino de los cielos, sino el que hace la voluntad de mi Padre que está en los cielos. Muchos me dirán en aquel día: "Señor, Señor, ¿no profetizamos en tu nombre, y en tu nombre echamos fuera demonios, y en tu nombre hicimos muchos milagros?" Entonces les declararé: "Nunca os conocí. ¡Apartaos de mí, hacedores de maldad!" Lucas 13:21-23). Sabe?, hay veces que nosotros creémos, que estamos camiando bien y que estamos haciendo las cosas bien para el Señor, pero resulta que tal vez hay un hermano al cual no nos agrada, el cual no nos cae muy bien, y entonces por eso amado no venimos a la iglesia, y cuando el siervo del Señor pregunta que cuántos aman a Dios? ellos dicen: "Amen!". Pero la Biblia dice que el que no ama a su hermano es un homicida, y ningún homicida entra en el Reino de los Cielos. Ésta es una de las causas más pr! incipales entre la iglesia del Señor, muchos entre ellos mismos se caen mal, se odian, pero están esperando a Cristo, pero la paga del pecado es muerte dice Romanos 6:23 (“Porque la paga del pecado es muerte, mas la dádiva de Dios es vida eterna en Cristo Jesús Señor nuestro”.) Muchas personas en aquél día lamentarán: "-Vas a ir a la iglesia? - No, no voy por que viene el hermano fulano a predicar y yo no lo soporto escuchar". Pero en aquél lugar allí clamarás para que venga ese hombre a predicar para escuchar palabra, allí pedirás una oportunidad para aquél que has aborrecido en esta tierra lograr escuchárlo, para aquél que has aborrecido en este lugar tener la oportunidad de escuchar esa palabra, allí en ese lugar lamentarás haber aborrecido a tu hermano, en ese lugar lamentarás no haber escuchado la palabra del Señor que dice: "Ama a tu prójimo como a tí mismo" ("No te vengarás ni guardarás rencor a los hijos de tu pueblo, sino a! marás a tu prójimo como a ti mismo. Yo, Jehová" Levítico 19:18). En ese lugar lamentarás todo tiempo que has perdido en la iglesia del Señor, allí será el lloro y el crujir de dientes como dice la palabra.
Sabe que triste es que vivas una vida cristiana evangélica en este lugar y que cuando mueras, no vayas para el cielo, que cuando mueras tu vida no vaya a la salvación!, yo pienso, yo pienso que hoy debes de meditar, yo pienso que hoy debes de ponerte a pensar: Estoy haciendo la voluntad de Dios?, será que si Cristo viene me voy con Él?. Quiero decirte por este llamado, medita hoy!, quieres entrar al cielo?, medita hoy!: la vida cristiana que estoy llevando, le agrada a Dios?.
Es tiempo para que reconozcas tu falta y te vuelvas al Señor, tu amigo que lees este testmino!, hoy es un dia para que busques al Señor, hoy es un día para que te vuelvas a Cristo, hoy es un día que puedes aceptar a Jesús como tu Salvador y escapar de los lazos del infierno!. Sabes que algunas personas dicen: "Bueno, no importa a dónde voy!, no importa lo que suceda!, yo voy a disfrutar de esta vida!". Pero yo quiero decirte que disfrutar de esta vida es vivir con Cristo Jesús, el disfrutar de esta vida es andar en los atrios del Señor!, pero el disfrutar de esta vida no es en la cantina, no es en el licor, no es con las mujeres, es en los atrios de Dios!, pero no como todos aquellos que vienen a los atrios del Señor por unos momentos, es buscar a Dios en espíritu y en verdad, suplicándole misericordia al Señor por aquellos que todavía andan en el pecado y la muerte.

Seguimos avanzando por aquél lugar, vi algo tan sorprendente, es que hay gente que creía que era muy santa en este lugar, allí estaban también en el infierno, suplicando por una oportunidad de misericordia, allí estaban diciéndole al Señor: "Señor!, ten misericordia de mí!". Aunque yo también era uno de esos, que suplicaba al Señor que tuviera misericordia de mí, y en ese momento mi alma se partía, sentía un dolor inmenso por aquellas almas, sentía que había muchas razones para poder vivir, sentía que hombre necesita una oportunidad con Jesús!, me dolía tanto! cuando comencé a ver como las personas en ese lugar se arrastran, se arrastran pidiéndo misericordia y pidiendo perdón.

Llegamos donde había una mujer, que hacía la semejanza de la palabra del Señor, y predicaba sobre San Juan 3:16. Y ella decía : "Por que de tal manera amó Dios al mundo, que ha dado a su Hijo unigéntito para que todo aquél que en Él creé, no se pierda, mas tenga vida eterna". Pero llegó en momento donde pregunté al Señor: "Por qué ella está aquí!, si puede recordar sobre que predicaba Señor! y daba el mensaje de tu evangelio! por que está en este lugar!?". Y Él me dijo: "Por que nunca pudo perdonar a su esposo, por que nunca pudo perdonar a su marido". Y me pregunté: "Señor, tan fácil es perder la salvación!?, tan fácil es Señor, perder la salvación Padre!?". Por que aquella mujer había pastoreado una iglesia evangélica 35 años, y en aquél momento estaba pasando toda su vida frente a ella perdída, pues nunca pudo perdonar, ahora ella suplica ! allí, una oportunidad solamente para perdonar a su marido. Pero yo quiero decirte, si tienes problemas con tu marido o con tu esposa el perdón es hoy!, ahora es que tienes que llamarlo y decirle: "Perdóname", "Te perdono, por lo que me has hecho". Pónte de acuerdo, por que si Cristo te llamára en este momento, hacia dónde irías? ("Ponte de acuerdo con tu adversario pronto, entre tanto que está en el camino, no sea que el adversario te entregue al juez, y el juez al alguacil, y seas echado en la cárcel. De cierto te digo que no saldrás de allí, hasta que pagues el último cuadrante" Mateo. 5:25-26). La palabra de Dios dice: "Bienaventurados los misericordiosos, por que ellos alcanzarán misericordia, bienaventurados los que lloran, por que ellos recibirán consolación" (Mateo 5:7). Si tú eres de aquéllos que lloran en la presencia de Dios, que gime en la presencia del Espíritu Santo, que ! gime en la presencia de Dios, todavía estás en la gracia y en la misericordia del Señor, pero si ya no puedes llorar en la presencia de Dios, si ya no puedes orar, si has abandonado tu vida de oración, déjame decirte que estás corriendo grave peligro. Sabe que el perdón es algo especial, y aquella mujer no había podido perdonar, 35 años! escuche bien amado hermano, había pastoreado una iglesia y en sólo un segundo que es la vida del ser humano, habia perdido todo!, medita hoy!, piensa! reacciona!, como estás viviendo tu vida, tú amigo, que no conoces a Jesús, como quieres pasar la eternidad?.

Sabes?, tengo un hermano biológico, que él dice: "El día que yo muera, que me váya para el infierno y allí que me atizen con carboncillo, y le ayudaré a los demonios a tizar ese fuego". Pero déjeme decirle, el juicio de Dios le ha alcanzado, a la hora de esta grabación, él esta con SIDA todavía, y está suplicándo una oportunidad a Dios. Se convirtió al Señor por que ya no piensa igual, ya no quiere ir a ese lugar, ya no creé que es tan fácil abrir la boca y decir que lo atizen con carboncillo o a estar a punto de entrar en las puertas del infierno, no es igual decir "quiero ser", a ser realmente atormentado en aquél lugar, pero este hombre eso decía y quiero decirle que hoy por misericordia de Dios, él ha aceptado a Jesús como el Salvador de su vida, y quiero decirle también esto escuche bien!, el tuvo esa oportunidad pues esa enfermedad iba progresando en su vida, pero tú, como vas a morir o en que mo! mento tendrás tu la oportunidad, aparte de este momento para decirle al Señor que te perdone, o morirás instantáneamente sin siquiera pedirle perdón a Dios, medita en este momento, medita en este momento, cuánto es tu vida.

Seguimos avanzando, llegamos hasta una cima, donde había un grupo de hombre que supuestamente entre comillas eran "cristianos evangelicos", pero en el barrio donde vivían, había un hombre que había sido alcohólico, pero se había convertido a Jesucristo, y un día su esposa enfermó, y fué tocando puerta a puerta donde aquellos hermanos y le dijo: "Mire, mi esposa enfermó, necesito que me prestes un dinero para llevarla al hospital!". Y aquellos hombres le dijeron: "Según tú!, no! no tenemos dinero!". Y fué a donde el otro y también le dijo: "No tengo dinero". Sucesivamente caminó casa por casa donde aquellos hermanos, pidiéndo el pasaje únicamente hermanos, para llevar a su esposa al hospital, pero ningun de ellos le cedió el pasaje, ninguno de ellos le consedieron siquiera el pasaje para llevarla al hospital, y ella murió. Y ahora en ese lugar ellos están allí y se llaman hermanos uno al otro ! y dicen: "Viste hermano que lección le dimos a ese alcohólico, quería el dinero para irse a las cantinas a tomar licor!, pero a mí no me iba a agarrar con eso!, yo sé que lo que quería era tomar licor y llegó y me dijo, pero yo no le dí ni un peso!, fué a donde el otro y tampoco y así sucesivamente ellos hacen el comentario en ese lugar, lo más triste es cuando uno de ellos comienza a arder en llamas y comienza a dar gritos espantosos de dolor, y comienza a lamentarse todo lo malo que hizo en esta tierra, comienza a decir: "Señor, por qué mi corazón no arrepentido no pudo ver lo que estaba haciendo en mi vida!?". Pero la Biblia dice claramente que los verdaderos hijos de Dios, son lo que son guiádos por el Espiritu de Dios, según Romanos 8:14 (Todos los que son guiados por el Espíritu de Dios, son hijos de Dios). Cuando esto sucede hermano, todos comenzaron a arder en llamas, y comenzaron a lame! ntar y a recordar en aquél día en que aquél hombre había tocado la puerta, comenzaban a recordar en aquél momento, cuando les había solicitado un favor!. Yo no sé si hoy no te arrepiéntes y cuando estés en aquél lugar recuerdes también que un día escuchaste este testimonio, de que un día se te hablo de que tenías que presentárte ante la presencia de Dios, de que un día se te dijo que no pagaras mal por mal, y de que un día habías escuchado el Evangelio de Jesús y no te quisiste arrepentir. Sabes? ese día será lamentable para tu vida, ese día será lamentable!. Sabes, los hombres ardían en llamas, pero estaban atados con una cuerda, y sus cuerpos de color gris oscuros, y no podían nada más que lamentar y dar gritos de dolor y de espanto por que el dolor era insoportable, su carne casi derretida caía de su cuerpo, su piel iba cayéndo hasta que quedaba el puro hueso de un color gris oscuro también. Quiero decirle que este tormento es permanente, este tormento es! algo que no termina jamás, y aquellos hombres allí recuerdan, cuanta maldad tenían en su corazón. Escucha bien! esto no es una película!, no es una historia inventada!, esto es algo que ocurrió!, esto es algo que pasó en mi vida!. Y yo quiero decirle escúcheme bien, yo era un cristiano evangélico, convertido a Jesús, oraba por los enfermos y Dios los sanába, oraba por los paralíticos y Dios los levantaba, echaba fuera demonios y hablaba nuevas lenguas como hasta hoy, pero en mi vida, había entrado un espíritu de vanagloria que yo miraba a mi pastor espiritualmente hablando muy pequeño, en ocasiones llegaban a que orara por sanidad y como no ocurría la sanidad, al otro día venían para que yo orara y yo llegaba solamente y daba la palabra y Dios respaldaba la palabra que decía, pero amigo y hermano, yo creí que era yo, el que estaba haciendo la obra del Señor, en mi vanagloria yo creía que yo era alguien, seg 'fan mi entender, yo era un hombre superdotado de algo especial, y no podía comprender que era la misericordia de Dios que estaba en mi vida, hasta que estaba en ese lugar, y Dios me hablo y me dijo: "Yo no soy Dios de vanagloriosos". Entonces pude comprender cuántos nos parábamos en un altar llenos de orgullo y de vanagloria, cuántos! , por que Dios les permite cantar alabanzas a su Nombre, preciosas, y agarran un ego, cuántos que predican la palabra y Dios les usa, creén que ellos son algo, cuántos que Dios ha puesto el don de liberación en sus manos se enorgullécen y piensan que ellos son alguien, pero yo quiero decirle. Dios está viendo cada uno de tus pasos, Dios está viendo cada uno de tus movimientos, Dios te está escuchando y conoce tu corazón. Y yo quiero decirte, tú que lees este testimonio, si en tu corazón hay vanagloria, si en tu vida hay altivés, si miras con mensoprecio a tu hermano, a tu pastor, arrepiéntete de tus pecados en esta hora, sabes que es mejor humilla! rte acá delante de los hombres que ser humillado en la presencia de Dios, sabes , yo quisiera, que un día, pudiera usted que me oye, siquiera ver por un segundo este lugar, siquiera escuchar por un segundo los lamentos, los quejidos, los lloros, aquellos lamentos tan espantosos que llenan el alma de terror, aquellos lamentos que llegan hasta lo mas profundo del corazón, aquel grito de lamento que dice: "!Señor!, ten misericordia de mí!, Señor! sácame de este lugar!, Señor! , extiénde tu mano! y sácame de este lugar de tormento!". Sabe que eso de la vida del hombre comienza a recordar todo, sabe que triste es amado?, que es estar allí para siempre, sabe cuánto dolor habrá en tu vida en ese momento?, sabe que triste sería para tí al llegar a ese lugar!.

Seguimos caminando y llegamos a un parte, como una antesala se podría llamar, y salió un ser y gritó, y todos los demonios se presentaron en ese momento delante de él, a lo cual se presentaron dos mujeres muy hermosas, las cuales tiene por labor sobre la tierra, destruir los ministerios, levantárse en contra de pastores o ministros, en ocasiones ustedes verán que mujeres muy lindas, jóvenes, se acercan a un ministro de Dios para hacerlo caer en pecado, esa es la meta que el diablo ha encomendado a esos demonios, esa es la meta tu que sirves, que precedes en la iglesia, tu que cantas en el coro de alabanza, tú que tocas la guitarra, tú que tocas la batería y el órgano, escúchame bien!, satanás quiere destruir tu vida!, y entiende bien esto! , si tiene que usar a tu padre , a tu madre, a tu hermano, a tu pastor, a tu hermano de la iglesia, lo usará, por que todo aquél que no tenga su corazón arrepentido delante de Jesús puede! ser un instrumento de satanás en cualquier momento, por que sabes, estas mujeres salen por toda la tierra, pero no van a las cantinas ni a los bares, van exactamente y directamente a las iglesias, de igual manera asi hay hombres, demonios vestidos de hombres, que salen a las iglesias, para confundir a las jóvenes y aún las señoras casadas, por que haciendo esto destruyen muchas vidas, pero son enviadas de satanás y enviados de satanás con espíritus de demonios, para destruir la obra del Señor.
En ese lugar también hay un hombre, que blasfemó en contra del Espiritu de Dios, y ese hombre está parado allí pidiéndo perdón y misericordia, y yo quiero decirle que a cada instánte salen gusanos de fuego de su boca de sus ojos y de sus oídos y él los quita con su mano, pero entre más los quita más salen, entre mas se mueven mas gusanos de fuego corren por su cuerpo, como dice Marcos 9:44, este hombre pega grandes gemidos de dolor, da grandes alaridos, pero no puede salir de ese lugar, ni puede destruír a los gusanos que lo están atacando, no puede quitarlos de su cuerpo, pues entre más los quita más salen sobre él, todo el tiempo pasa en ese tormento, todo el tiempo pasa en ese dolor, y entre más gusanos el quita de su cuerpo, más salen!, llega un momento en que esos gusanos comen hasta sus huesos, el dolor es insoportable! que se le nota que aquél dolor que se muestra en aquél momento y por la intensidad de sus g! ritos, uno siente un pavor escénico, siente un terro escénico, de ver todos los castigos y terrores que hay en ese lugar, siente en ese momento y recuérda a toda su familia, ahi te puedes acordar de cuánta familia tienes, quienes están en el Señor y quién no. Y yo te quiero decir, tienes que tomar la promesa de Dios! que dice: "Creé en el Señor Jesucristo y serás salvo tú y tu casa" (Hechos 16:31). Sabe?, si usted ama a su familia, comiéncele a predicarle del evangelio del Señor para que ellos escápen del infierno!, sabe que terrible es que Mateo 10:28 dice: "No temáis a los que matan el cuerpo, mas el alma no pueden matar, más bien temed a Aquél que puede destruir vuestro cuerpo y vuestra alma en el infierno".
Sabe, que hay veces que nos escondemos del pastor, hay veces nos escondemos del diácono de la iglesia, hay veces que nos escondémos de los ancianos de la iglesia, pero de la presencia de Dios, nadie se puede esconder, siempre, acuérdate que dónde te encuentres, en lo alto, en lo profundo, siempre estarás en la presencia de Dios.
Sabe que hay algo por lo cual hay muchos cristianos en ese lugar?, y aunque le parezca increíble es por la mentira, algunos llegan a la iglesia y dicen: "por que no vino usted ayer?" Y el otro contesta: "Sabe es que tenía tantas cosas que hacer, que no pude". Pero no es así, es simplemente que no quería ir, pero mintió, y sabe?, exactamente eso fué lo que hizo Ananías y lo que hizo Safira, en el libro de los Hechos capítulo 5 versículo 3. "Y Pedro le dijo: Ananías, por que llenó satanás tu corazón para que mintiéses al Señor, por que no has mentido a los hombres sino a Dios". Y aquél hombre cayó muerto, y después cuando llegó su mujer el también le preguntó: "Safira, vendisteis en tanto la heredad?, y ella dijo: Si, en tanto. Y él dijo, he aquí a la puerta los pies de los que sacaron a tu marido y te sacarán a ti también". Y al momento aquella mujer expiró y murió a ! causa de la mentira, hay muchos cristianos evangelicos que están en ese lugar, por que creén que mentir simplemente al pastor es todo, pero sepa bien amado usted que me escucha, que cuando usted miente, no le miente al hombre, le miente a Dios, la mentira está presente delante de Dios, pero la palabra de Dios dice que ningún adultero, ningún fornicario, ningún borracho, ningún mentiroso entrará en el Reino de los Cielos. (Pedro le dijo:Ananías, ¿por qué llenó Satanás tu corazón para que mintieras al Espíritu Santo y sustrajeras del producto de la venta de la heredad? Reteniéndola, ¿no te quedaba a ti?, y vendida, ¿no estaba en tu poder? ¿Por qué pusiste esto en tu corazón? No has mentido a los hombres, sino a Dios. Al oir Ananías estas palabras, cayó y expiró. Y sobrevino un gran temor sobre todos los que lo oyeron. Entonces se levantaron los jóvenes, lo envolvieron, lo sacaron y lo sepultaro! n. Pasado un lapso como de tres horas, sucedió que entró su mujer, sin saber lo que había acontecido. Entonces Pedro le dijo:-Dime, ¿vendisteis en tanto la heredad? Y ella dijo:Sí, en tanto. Pedro le dijo:¿Por qué convinisteis en tentar al Espíritu del Señor? He aquí a la puerta los pies de los que han sepultado a tu marido, y te sacarán a ti. Al instante ella cayó a los pies de él, y expiró. Cuando entraron los jóvenes, la hallaron muerta; la sacaron y la sepultaron junto a su marido. Hechos 5:3-10)

Con esto te quiero hacer ver, en este testimonio, como vuelvo a repetirte, yo tenía una vida cristiana evangélica usada por Dios, pero también había vanagloria en este corazón, y yo quiero decirte en esta hora, quiero hacerle un llamado especial, usted que esta escuchando este testimonio, quiero hacerle un llamado muy especial para que usted atienda esta palabra. Pero atiénda esta palabra y escúche bien este llamado, escúche bien este llamado por que es un llamado al arrepentimiénto, es un llamado a reconocer tus faltas, es un llamado a que si has estado viviendo una vida cristiana evangélica no agradable a Dios, hoy puedas renovarte con Él.
Si tu que escuchas no has aceptado a Jesucristo, y en esta hora, quieres aceptarle como Salvador, puedes repetir esta oración de fe conmigo diciéndole:
"Señor Jesús, a esta hora, estoy delante de tu presencia para pedirte perdón por mis faltas y por mis pecados, hoy me arrepiénto Señor de los males que he hecho, y te suplíco que entres a mi corazón, hoy te acepto como único y suficiente Salvador de mi vida".

Tú que andas descarriado, tú que estás mal en la iglesia, si escuchas este testimonio, ahí donde estés inclina tu rostro delante de la presencia de Dios y dile:
"Señor Jesús, ten misericordia de mí, hoy vengo para suplicarte perdón, para reconciliarme contigo, inscríbeme en el Libro de la Vida y séllame con tu Espíritu Santo".

AMEN.

RESGATADO DO INFERNO Pelo pastor e evangelista Carmelo Brenes

Wed, 13 Oct 2010 00:50:54 -0500

RESGATADO DO INFERNO Pelo pastor e evangelista Carmelo Brenes
A Church of God of the Full Gospel (Igreja do Pleno Evangelho de Deus) tem a honra de apresentar o testemunho: “Resgatado do Inferno”, com o pastor e evangelista Carmelo Brenes.
No ano de 1982, sofri um acidente fatal. Morri na hora. No mesmo instante que a minha vida se foi, vi tudo ficar escuro e comecei a caminhar por um túnel negro. Vi que um ser estava me carregando e comecei a ouvir gritos e gemidos. Percebi que a minha vida tinha sido tirada de mim; que minha existência na Terra havia cessado. Mas o mais terrível de tudo foi que, à medida que íamos avançando pelo túnel, o medo dentro de mim ia ficando cada vez mais forte. Eu sabia que, embora o meu corpo estivesse morto, eu estava vivo em algum lugar. Caminhamos por alguns instantes dentro daquele túnel. De repente, ouvi gemidos de dor que eu nunca tinha ouvido antes. À medida que íamos caminhando dentro daquele túnel frio e escuro, comecei a ver serpentes gigantescas, que se moviam de um lado para o outro, e a ouvir diferentes gemidos de dor. Havia algo bastante característico naquele lugar: quase todas as pessoas estavam implorando por água. Continuamos a caminhar, até chegarmos a um local aberto, como um planalto, onde havia muitas divisões e câmaras com pessoas dentro.
Comecei a chorar de horror e a implorar a misericórdia de Deus. Eu disse: “Senhor, lembre-se da minha vida! Tenha misericórdia!” Naquele momento, um sentimento de terror invadiu a minha alma. Mais uma vez, senti como se toda a minha vida estivesse passando diante dos meus olhos. Eu caminhava com o ser que estava me carregando. Quando nos aproximamos de uma porta, gritei: “Tenha misericórdia de mim, Senhor! Tenha misericórdia! Eu imploro que me ajude! Ajude-me, Senhor!”
De repente, fez-se um silêncio, e ouvi uma voz dizer: “Parem!” Por causa daquela voz, todo o inferno estremeceu. O ser que estava me carregando me largou, mas eu não caí no chão. Ao invés disso, fiquei pairando em algum lugar, e mais uma vez ouvi aquela voz, que disse: “Eu não sou o Deus de adúlteros, eu não sou o Deus de fornicadores, eu não sou o Deus de mentirosos. Por que você está me chamando de Senhor, se eu não sou o Deus dos que praticam tais coisas?” Por um momento, senti que todo o meu ser seria destruído, mas, depois de alguns instantes, aquela voz ficou mansa a me disse: “Venha, vou te mostrar as coisas que acontecem aqui e que estão esperando todos os que não querem fazer a minha vontade, mas andam segundo o desejo dos seus corações”.
Comecei a caminhar naquele lugar, enquanto ouvia aqueles gemidos que estremeciam completamente a minha alma. De repente, paramos na frente de uma cela, onde havia uma mulher sentada em uma cadeira de balanço. À primeira vista, parecia que nada estava acontecendo com ela, mas, de repente, o corpo dela se transformou, porque ela era uma bruxa. Ela gritou e soltou gemidos como aqueles que eu estava ouvindo, e pediu ajuda, pois todo o corpo dela estava em chamas. Ela começou a soltar uns gritos terríveis,
implorando que alguém a ajudasse. O Senhor falou comigo e disse: “O salário do pecado é a morte, e aqueles que chegam a este lugar jamais sairão.” Ele ainda me mostrou algo no chão, como se fossem buracos que continham um tipo de óleo borbulhante. Ali havia seres que estavam queimando nas chamas – eram pessoas, que estavam naquele lugar de sofrimento. Quando elas tentavam sair, um demônio logo vinha e as empurrava de volta para dentro daqueles buracos.
O Senhor me mostrou aquilo por causa da desobediência do homem. Muitas pessoas que antes fizeram parte das igrejas cristãs e evangélicas agora estavam naquele lugar, lamentando e implorando misericórdia para as suas vidas, mas tudo em vão, porque a misericórdia só pode ser encontrada enquanto ainda estamos vivos nesta terra. Quando o homem morre, a misericórdia não pode mais ser alcançada, pois o Senhor diz na Sua Palavra: “Aos homens está ordenado morrerem uma vez, vindo depois disso o juízo (Hebreus 9:27).” Continuamos a caminhar e chegamos a um lugar muito especial, onde havia pessoas que já tinham ouvido a Palavra de Deus, mas nunca quiseram se arrepender. Reparei em uma mulher com os seus dois filhos, que estavam perguntando a ela: “Por quê? Por que você não nos levou para a Escola Dominical? Por que você não nos deixava ir para a Igreja? E eles estavam amaldiçoando ela, porque eles queriam ir à Igreja ouvir a Palavra de Deus, mas a mãe deles nunca permitiu que eles fossem para a Igreja, ouvir o Evangelho. O Senhor ainda me levou a um lugar onde havia pastores, evangelistas, missionários e muitos crentes, que estavam lá por diferentes razões.
Vi um pastor que chamou a minha atenção de uma forma especial. Aquele homem nunca tinha acreditado no poder do Espírito Santo, no falar em outras línguas, ou no batismo como o Espírito Santo. Ele também nunca acreditou nas curas realizadas pelo Senhor. Agora, ele estava implorando por misericórdia, e por uma chance de sair daquele lugar para ir contar ao mundo que falar em línguas é real, que o Espírito Santo é real, e que o Evangelho do Senhor verdadeiramente liberta. Mas era tarde demais para ele; ele não podia sair daquele lugar porque o tempo que tinha para se arrepender do seu pecado era quando estava na terra. Apesar de ser membro e depois pastor de uma igreja evangélica, ele não alcançou a misericórdia. Ali também havia um missionário, que estava lá porque havia pedido dinheiro para abrir uma missão na África, mas só tinha usado a metade, ficando com o restante do dinheiro. E agora estava implorando por misericórdia naquele lugar, e por uma chance de devolver o dinheiro que não lhe pertencia. Ele se lembrava da mentira que contou para ficar com aquele dinheiro que não era dele, e implorava por misericórdia e perdão. Mas, quando percebeu que a misericórdia não podia lhe ser dada, ele começou a amaldiçoar o Senhor Jesus Cristo.
Quero dizer a você que não é a mesma coisa viver aqui e naquele lugar de tormento. No inferno, você ouve os gritos e gemidos de dor e terror na garganta daqueles que um dia estiveram na igreja, louvando o nome de Jesus. Agora, naquele lugar, eles choram e imploram por misericórdia para seus pecados. Mas eles tiveram chance quando estavam nesta terra. Agora, eles estavam apenas esperando o eterno Julgamento Final. Também havia pastores lá que roubavam o dízimo e as ofertas da igreja. Agora, eles queriam apenas mais uma chance, que não podia mais lhes ser dada – uma chance que só pode ser encontrada nesta terra. Eles passavam dias e noites lamentando sem cessar, para
que toda a má obra deles fosse desfeita. A oportunidade que você tem para se arrepender é quando está vivo na terra, porque não há mais oportunidades após esta vida. Aqueles que morrem sem Jesus vão para o inferno, e aqueles que morrem com Jesus Cristo vão para a vida eterna. Muitas pessoas acreditam que morrer é apenas cessar essa existência, e que o corpo delas vai ficar dentro da terra. É após a morte que se começa realmente a viver; é após a morte que a verdadeira personalidade do crente e do pecador começa a viver, na glória de Deus ou na condenação e na desonra eterna. A escolha deve ser feita aqui e agora; este é o exato momento em que você pode pensar e meditar sobre onde quer passar a eternidade. Você quer passar a eternidade no inferno ou na glória? Por enquanto, você ainda pode decidir.
Prosseguimos a caminhada e chegamos a um lugar horrível, onde havia demônios de todos os tipos, formas e aparências. Havia alguns que tinham só um braço, um olho e uma perna, e o pé dessa perna era como o de um cavalo. A metade do rosto deles era humana, e a outra metade era vazia. Perguntei: “Senhor, o que é isso?” E Ele disse: “São demônios de destruição, que estão na casa de todos os perdidos. Este é o demônio que destrói incansavelmente, dia após dia.” O tormento naquele lugar é terrível – tão terrível que as pessoas não param de se lembrar de tudo que fizeram enquanto estavam na terra. É como está escrito em Lucas 16, do versículo 19 em diante: Ora, havia um homem rico, e vestia-se de púrpura e de linho finíssimo, e vivia todos os dias regalada e esplendidamente. Havia também um certo mendigo, chamado Lázaro, que jazia cheio de chagas à porta daquele; E desejava alimentar-se com as migalhas que caíam da mesa do rico; e os próprios cães vinham lamber-lhe as chagas. E aconteceu que o mendigo morreu, e foi levado pelos anjos para o seio de Abraão; e morreu também o rico, e foi sepultado. E no inferno, ergueu os olhos, estando em tormentos, e viu ao longe Abraão, e Lázaro no seu seio. E, clamando, disse: Pai Abraão, tem misericórdia de mim, e manda a Lázaro, que molhe na água a ponta do seu dedo e me refresque a língua, porque estou atormentado nesta chama. Disse, porém, Abraão: Filho, lembra-te de que recebeste os teus bens em tua vida, e Lázaro somente males; e agora este é consolado e tu atormentado. E, além disso, está posto um grande abismo entre nós e vós, de sorte que os que quisessem passar daqui para vós não poderiam, nem tampouco os de lá passar para cá. E disse ele: rogo-te, pois, ó pai, que o mandes à casa de meu pai, pois tenho cinco irmãos; para que lhes dê testemunho, a fim de que não venham também para este lugar de tormento. Disse-lhe Abraão: eles têm Moisés e os profetas, ouçam-nos. E disse ele: não, pai Abraão; mas, se algum dentre os mortos fosse ter com eles, arrepender-se- iam. Porém, Abraão lhe disse: se não ouvem a Moisés e aos profetas, tampouco acreditarão, ainda que algum dos mortos ressuscite. O homem rico morreu, e, no Hades, em tormentos, levantou os olhos e viu Abraão e Lázaro do lado dele. Então, ele lembrou que tinha um pai e cinco irmãos. Ele pensava neles naquele momento porque lá a alma está viva, a alma sente dor. Você pode lembrar tudo de bom ou de ruim que fez na vida; pode lembrar se viveu dentro ou fora da igreja; pode se lembrar de todos os seus parentes, da sua mãe, dos seus irmãos, dos seus amigos, e isso faz parte do tormento. Aquele homem que a Bíblia fala podia se lembrar que tinha cinco irmãos, e ainda implorava por misericórdia, dizendo: “Pai Abraão, envia alguém para contar e testemunhar a eles, para que não venham para este lugar de tormento.” Mas Abraão lhe disse: “Eles têm Moisés e os profetas, deixe que os ouçam”. Da mesma forma, hoje você tem os
profetas de Deus, que pregam o Evangelho do Senhor na terra. Você já ouviu a Palavra de Deus, e agora é tempo de se arrepender. Ninguém dos mortos vai te salvar, porque aquele que pode salvar a tua alma, Jesus de Nazaré, já ressuscitou dos mortos, e está sentado à direita do Pai, pronto para te salvar. Nenhum outro pode te salvar. Em Atos 4:12, está escrito que “Em nenhum outro há salvação, porque também debaixo do céu nenhum outro nome há, dado entre os homens, pelo qual devamos ser salvos.” Somente Jesus. Quando penso naquele lugar, minha alma ainda se aterroriza só de lembrar que há pré-adolescentes lá, com idade entre 12 e 14 anos. Eles também lamentavam muitas coisas que tinham feito aqui na terra. Muitas pessoas acreditam que seus filhos não vão se perder ou que não vão para o inferno, porque são muito jovens. Mas deixe eu te dizer: se os seus filhos não estão nos caminhos do Senhor, e já podem discernir o bem do mal, eles também vão para aquele lugar de tomento, pois está escrito em Apocalipse 20:12: “E vi os mortos, grandes e pequenos, que estavam diante de Deus, e abriram-se os livros; e abriu-se outro livro, que é o da vida. E os mortos foram julgados pelas coisas que estavam escritas nos livros, segundo as suas obras.” Todas as pessoas que podem compreender e distinguir o bem do mal terão de ficar diante de Deus; nada se esconde dos olhos do Senhor.
Continuamos caminhando, até chegarmos a um lugar em que havia uma espécie de estádio de futebol, onde havia demônios fazendo festa com as almas. A alegria dos demônios é zombar dos seres humanos, zombar e atormentar a imagem e semelhança de Deus. Os demônios arrancavam pedaços dos corpos daquelas pessoas, escondiam e depois as faziam irem procurá-los. Eles faziam aquilo com o maior prazer, pois causava grande tormento e dor àquelas pessoas, e atormentar e ferir é o que Satã e seus demônios mais gostam de fazer. É como está escrito em João 10:10 “O ladrão não vem senão a roubar, a matar, e a destruir; eu vim para que tenham vida, e a tenham com abundância”. Não é quando você está aqui sentado em uma cadeira e pode pedir água para beber. Naquele lugar, as pessoas pedem água e misericórdia; naquele lugar, elas até lamentam pelo dia em que nasceram. Naquele lugar, as pessoas lamentam por não terem conhecido Jesus. Além disso, muitos dos que conheceram Jesus se arrependiam de terem andado distante Dele. Mas já era tarde demais. Quero te dizer que, se você tem andado distante dos caminhos do Senhor, se você está afastado dos caminhos de Deus, a hora de voltar é agora! Não fique com vergonha ou preocupado com o que vão dizer seus amigos, seu pai, sua namorada ou seus irmãos. Fique preocupado com o que o Senhor diz na Sua Palavra: “Porque, qualquer que de mim e das minhas palavras se envergonhar, dele se envergonhará o Filho do homem, quando vier na sua glória, e na do Pai e dos santos anjos (Lucas 9:26)”. É hora de você correr para a presença de Deus; é hora de você procurar a salvação. Não olhe para a placa da igreja, olhe para Jesus Cristo. Não procure uma igreja onde você se sinta bem; procure uma onde o Espírito do Senhor se move. Arrependa-se dos seus pecados! É tempo de se arrepender; é tempo de clamar ao Senhor, e dizer a Ele: “Senhor, reconheço que não sou salvo; reconheço que, sozinho, não posso alcançar a salvação.” Se você que está lendo este testemunho estiver nesta situação, é só correr para Jesus Cristo! Sua vida corre perigo, a Palavra de Deus, em I Tessalonicenses 5:2, diz que Jesus virá como um ladrão na noite: “Porque vós mesmos sabeis muito bem que o dia do Senhor virá como o ladrão de noite”. Você está pronto para ser salvo ou ainda está pensando no assunto?
Continuamos observando o que os demônios estavam fazendo com aquelas pessoas. Eles arrancavam um dos olhos e depois escondiam. Vimos seres humanos se arrastando de dor, procurando pelo olho. Para os demônios, era motivo de muita alegria observar aquelas pessoas. Outros demônios arrancaram uma parte da perna, para ver a pessoa pular e mancar, quando tentava achar a parte do seu corpo. De outra pessoa, eles arrancaram um braço, só para rir da dor que ela sentia. Quero te dizer que todos aqueles que conheceram o Senhor Jesus e já andaram nos caminhos Dele, mas morreram em pecado, recebem punição dobrada. É como diz a Palavra de Deus, em Marcos 12:40: “Que devoram as casas das viúvas, e isso com pretexto de largas orações. Estes receberão mais grave condenação.” e em Tiago 4:17: “Aquele, pois, que sabe fazer o bem e não o faz, comete pecado.” Todos os que sabem fazer o bem, mas fazem o mal, vão receber dupla condenação. Os que nunca conheceram o Senhor também são atormentados, mas eles são mais toleráveis do que aqueles que conheceram Jesus e se afastaram. Só quero te dizer que, quando estávamos naquele lugar, senti um terror na minha alma, e eu sabia que aqui os homens não sentem aquele tipo de medo. Eu estava profundamente apavorado, como estou agora. Senti medo pela minha vida; senti medo de todos os tormentos que eu estava observando; senti dor e compaixão de todas as almas que estavam clamando e implorando misericórdia; senti todo o meu ser ficando cada vez mais fraco, mas o Senhor estava lá, dando-me forças, e ele me disse: “Vou te mostrar outras coisas que estão esperando pelo homem”. Saímos daquele lugar, e chegamos a uma cela diferente, que estava pegando fogo nas beiradas. Lá, havia almas chorando e sofrendo. Elas tinham a aparência de névoa. Então, comecei a perceber o que estava acontecendo com elas. As almas que lá estavam, sendo atormentadas pelas chamas, eram aqueles que um dia estiveram no altar de Deus. Eles tinham ministrado cultos e pregado a Palavra do Senhor. Eram aqueles que um dia expulsaram demônios e falaram em línguas, mas agora estavam sendo atormentados porque decidiram se afastar do santo caminho de Deus. Ficamos lá, olhando eles serem atormentados pelas chamas. Eles ainda podiam sentir a dor do tormento, apesar de serem todos esqueletizados e quase sem nenhuma carne cobrindo aqueles ossos de cor cinza escuro. Eles ainda conseguiam falar. Eles ainda conseguiam implorar por misericórdia, quando sentiram que o Senhor estava passando por eles, naquele momento. Eles gritaram bem alto: “Jesus, tenha misericórdia de nós!” Mas o tempo da misericórdia é aqui e agora.
Seguimos em frente, até que chegamos a um lugar, onde o Senhor me disse: “Veja esta estrada larga.” Olhei e vi uma multidão de crentes, caminhando com suas Bíblias na mão. Suas mãos estavam levantadas; alguns estavam orando, outros, clamando. A estrada que conduzia ao Senhor seguia para a direita, mas eles continuaram caminhando direto para o inferno. Perguntei ao Senhor por que eles seguiam por aquele caminho. Ele respondeu: “Eles têm uma vida dupla; vivem duas vidas: uma na Minha casa de oração, e outra na casa deles.” E eu disse: “Mas Senhor, essas pessoas estão louvando o Seu nome!” E Ele respondeu: “Sim, mesmo que elas estejam chorando, clamando e dizendo palavras de louvor sobre Mim e para Mim, o coração delas está cheio de adultério, cheio de maldade, cheio de mentira, cheio de decepção, cheio de ódio, cheio de raízes de amargura e cheio de maus pensamentos.” Foi então que pude entender o que as Escrituras dizem, em Mateus 7:21: “Nem todo o que me diz: Senhor, Senhor! entrará no reino dos céus, mas aquele que faz a vontade de meu Pai, que está nos céus.”
Há ocasiões em que pensamos que estamos fazendo as coisas certas – que estamos vivendo uma vida reta diante dos olhos do Senhor. Mas, pode ser que haja um irmão ou uma irmã de quem não gostamos, e talvez não vamos para a igreja por causa desse irmão ou irmã. Quando o pastor pergunta, na igreja: “Quem ama o Senhor?” Todos respondem: “Amém!” Mas a Bíblia diz que aqueles que não amam os seus irmãos, aqueles que odeiam os seus irmãos, são como os assassinos, e nenhum assassino pode entrar no Reino do Céu. (Mateus 5:22 – Eu, porém, vos digo que qualquer que, sem motivo, se encolerizar contra seu irmão, será réu de juízo; e qualquer que disser a seu irmão: Raca, será réu do sinédrio; e qualquer que lhe disser: Louco, será réu do fogo do inferno). Na igreja do Senhor, esse é um dos principais motivos por que muitos não amam uns aos outros. Em vez de amar, eles odeiam o seu irmão e ainda esperam a vinda do Senhor. Mas a Bíblia diz que o salário do pecado é a morte. (Romanos 6:23 – Porque o salário do pecado é a morte, mas o dom gratuito de Deus é a vida eterna, por Cristo Jesus nosso Senhor). Naquele dia, muitos vão se arrepender.
Alguns até dizem: “Ah, não, hoje não vou para a igreja porque quem vai pregar é o irmão fulano de tal e eu não gosto dele.” Mas, lá no inferno, você vai implorar para que esse irmão venha pregar a Palavra de Deus para você. Lá, você vai implorar por uma nova oportunidade de ouvir aquele que você odiou nesta terra. Naquele lugar, você vai implorar para ouvir de novo aquela palavra, nem que seja só mais uma vez. Naquele lugar, você vai lamentar por ter odiado o seu irmão; naquele lugar, você vai lamentar por não ter dado ouvidos à Palavra de Deus, que diz: “Amarás o teu próximo como a ti mesmo”. (Levítico 19:17-18 - Não odiarás a teu irmão no teu coração; não deixarás de repreender o teu próximo, e por causa dele não sofrerás pecado. Não te vingarás nem guardarás ira contra os filhos do teu povo; mas amarás o teu próximo como a ti mesmo. Eu sou o SENHOR). Naquele lugar, você vai lamentar de todo o tempo que perdeu na igreja; lá haverá choro e ranger de dentes, como diz a Palavra do Senhor. (Mateus 13:42 - E lançá-los-ão na fornalha de fogo; ali haverá pranto e ranger de dentes).
Você sabe como é triste viver uma vida cristã nesta terra, mas não ir para o céu quando morrer? Você sabe como é triste para a sua alma não receber a salvação? Acho que você deve pensar nisso, e meditar se está fazendo a vontade de Deus. Se Cristo vier hoje, você vai subir com Ele? Quero te dizer, com este apelo, que você medite da seguinte maneira: “Eu quero ir para o céu? A vida que estou levando agrada a Deus?” Ainda há tempo de reconhecer os seus erros, e voltar o seu coração para o Senhor. Se você está lendo isto, tenha em mente que hoje é o dia que você tem para se voltar ao Senhor! Hoje você pode aceitar Jesus como seu salvador e escapar de ser condenado ao inferno.
Você sabe que algumas pessoas pensam: “Bem, não importa para onde vou, não importa o que vai acontecer depois. Vou é curtir a vida.” Mas eu te digo que, na verdade, curtir esta vida é andar lado a lado com Jesus Cristo; curtir esta vida é passar o tempo na Casa do Senhor. Você não curte a vida num bar, bebendo, ou com mulheres. Você curte a vida na Casa do Senhor. Além disso, temos de ser diferentes daqueles que vão para a Casa do Senhor apenas em busca de alguns bons momentos. Devemos buscar o Senhor em espírito e em verdade, pedindo que Ele tenha misericórdia daqueles que ainda estão andando nos caminhos da morte e do pecado.
Continuamos a caminhar e, para minha surpresa, vi naquele lugar implorando por misericórdia e por uma nova oportunidade pessoas que acreditavam terem vivido uma verdadeira vida de santidade na Terra. Elas diziam: “Senhor, por favor, tenha misericórdia de nós!” E eu comecei a implorar junto com elas. Eu implorava que o Senhor tivesse misericórdia de mim! Minha alma doeu, e senti uma imensa dor por aquelas almas também. Senti que havia muitas razões para continuar vivendo. Senti que o homem precisava de uma oportunidade com Jesus. Senti tanta dor quando vi a maneira que as pessoas se arrastavam naquele lugar, implorando por misericórdia e pedindo perdão.
Chegamos a um lugar onde havia uma mulher que estava agindo como se estivesse lendo a Palavra de Deus, como se estivesse pregando sobre João 3:16. Ela dizia: “Porque Deus amou o mundo de tal maneira que deu o seu Filho unigênito, para que todo aquele que nele crê não pereça, mas tenha a vida eterna”. Perguntei ao Senhor: “Por que esta mulher está aqui, se ela se lembra das passagens que pregou? Por que ela está aqui se levou a mensagem do Evangelho? Por que ela está neste lugar?” O Senhor respondeu: “Ela está aqui porque nunca perdoou o seu marido; porque nunca quis perdoá-lo.” (Mateus 6:14-15 - Porque, se perdoardes aos homens as suas ofensas, também vosso Pai celestial vos perdoará a vós; Se, porém, não perdoardes aos homens as suas ofensas, também vosso Pai vos não perdoará as vossas ofensas). Perguntei: “Senhor, é tão fácil assim perder a salvação?” Aquela mulher pastoreou uma igreja por 35 anos. Naquele instante, sua vida estava passando diante dos olhos dela, e ela viu que nunca tinha perdoado o seu marido. E agora ela estava implorando por mais uma chance de perdoá-lo. Mas eu quero te dizer que, se você tem problemas com o seu marido ou esposa, o tempo de perdoar é agora! Peça perdão ou perdoe tudo o que ele ou ela te fez. Cheguem a um acordo! (Mateus 5:25 – Concilia-te depressa com o teu adversário, enquanto estás no caminho com ele, para que não aconteça que o adversário te entregue ao juiz, e o juiz te entregue ao oficial, e te encerrem na prisão). Se Jesus hoje te chama para estar na presença Dele, para onde mais você irá? A Palavra de Deus diz, em Mateus 5:7: “Bem-aventurados os misericordiosos, porque eles alcançarão misericórdia”. Se você chora na presença de Deus, chora na presença do Espírito Santo, então você ainda está debaixo da graça e da misericórdia do Senhor. Mas se você sente que não consegue mais chorar na presença do Senhor, se você sente que não consegue mais orar, se você tem abandonado a sua vida de oração, permita-me dizer que você está correndo grande perigo. O perdão é algo especial, e aquela mulher nunca perdoou. Durante 35 anos, ela pastoreou uma igreja, mas perdeu tudo em apenas um segundo! Medite nisso! E tome uma atitude! Como você está levando a sua vida? Onde você quer passar a eternidade? Tenho um irmão biológico que costumava dizer: “Quando morrer, vou para o inferno e vou deixar os demônios me baterem com as brasas, e ainda vou ajudá-los a bater as brasas no fogo”. Mas deixe-me te dizer que o julgamento do Senhor chegou até o meu irmão. Enquanto estou gravando este testemunho, ele está no fundo de uma cama, com AIDS, implorando que Deus lhe dê uma chance. Ele voltou o coração para o Senhor e se converteu, porque ele não pensa mais daquela maneira. Agora ele não quer mais ir para aquele lugar de tormento. Agora ele não abre a boca para dizer que vai deixar os demônios baterem nele com as brasas. Não é a mesma coisa dizer que quer ser atormentado e realmente estar naquele lugar, sendo atormentado. Por causa da misericórdia de Deus, meu irmão aceitou Jesus como salvador da sua vida. Mas e você?
Quando vai morrer? Será que, antes da morte, você vai ter uma oportunidade ou vai morrer instantaneamente, sem ter tempo de pedir perdão ao Senhor? Por favor, medite nisto agora mesmo! Quanto tempo a sua vida vai durar?
Continuamos caminhando e chegamos a uma reunião, composta por um grupo de homens que se autointitulavam “Cristãos Evangélicos”. Na vizinhança onde eles moravam, havia um homem que tinha sido alcoólatra, mas que se converteu a Jesus Cristo. Certo dia, a esposa dele ficou gravemente enferma. Ele começou a bater de porta em porta, até chegar àqueles irmãos e dizer a um deles: “Minha esposa está muito doente. Preciso que me emprestem algum dinheiro, para levá-la ao hospital”. E aquele homem respondeu: “Era só o que faltava! Não! Não temos dinheiro!” Então ele foi a casa de outro e disse: “Não tenho dinheiro! Preciso de dinheiro!” E assim ele foi batendo de porta em porta, na casa daqueles irmãos, pedindo dinheiro para levar a esposa dele ao hospital. Mas nenhum deles lhe deu coisa alguma, e a esposa daquele homem acabou morrendo. Então, aqueles homens, que se autointitulavam “irmãos”, reuniram-se e disseram: “Você viu, irmão? Você viu a lição que ensinamos para aquele alcoólatra? Ele queria dinheiro par ir ao bar beber, mas ele não me enganou com aquela história! Sei que ele estava querendo ir beber, por isso não lhe dei um centavo!” Então, o outro “irmão” começou a contar a história de como aquele homem tinha ido até ele, para pedir dinheiro, até que todos eles contaram aquela história. Mas a parte triste foi quando um deles começou a queimar no fogo e nas chamas, e a soltar gritos horríveis de dor. E ele começou a lamentar e a se arrepender de todas as coisas más que tinha feito na Terra, dizendo: “Senhor! Por que o meu coração não conseguiu ver o mal que eu estava fazendo na minha vida?” Mas a Bíblia diz claramente que os filhos de Deus são guiados pelo Espírito Santo (Romanos 8:14 – Porque todos os que são guiados pelo Espírito de Deus, esses são filhos de Deus). Quando isto aconteceu, todos os outros começaram a queimar no fogo e nas chamas, e então eles se arrependeram e se lembraram do dia em que aquele homem bateu na porta deles; eles se lembraram do momento em que aquele homem veio pedir-lhes um favor.
Se você for para o inferno, não sei se lá você vai se lembrar de um dia ter lido este testemunho ou se vai se lembrar de um dia ter sido avisado de que terá de prestar contas da sua vida ao Senhor. Talvez algum dia já te falaram para não pagar o mal com o mal, ou talvez você já tenha ouvido o Evangelho de Jesus, mas não quis se arrepender! Este será o dia mais triste da sua vida!
Aqueles corpos que estavam queimando nas chamas estavam amarrados por uma corda. A cor deles era cinza-escuro. Eles não podiam fazer nada, a não ser se arrepender, lamentar e gritar de terror, porque a dor era insuportável. A carne deles, quase derretida, desprendia-se do corpo e caía; caía até eles ficarem todos reduzidos a ossos de cor cinza-escuro. Quero te dizer que aquela dor e aquele tormento são permanentes; não tem fim – nunca se acaba. Todas aquelas pessoas se lembram da maldade que tinham nos seus corações. Preste atenção! Isto não é um filme! Não é um conto de fadas! É algo que acontece de verdade! É algo que aconteceu comigo!
Por favor, ouça atentamente o que vou dizer agora. Eu fui um cristão evangélico. Converti-me a Jesus; orei pelos doentes e Deus os curou. Orei pelos paralíticos e Deus os fez andar. Expulsei demônios e falei em novas línguas. Mas entrou um espírito de vanglória na minha vida, que me fez enxergar o meu pastor como sendo espiritualmente menor do que eu. Em algumas ocasiões, as pessoas iam à igreja, a fim de pedir que o meu pastor orasse para que elas fossem curadas. Quando nada acontecia, elas vinham no dia seguinte, para eu orar por elas. Então, eu apenas determinava a cura, e Deus confirmava. Mas comecei a pensar que era eu quem estava fazendo o trabalho de Deus. Na minha vanglória, eu achava que era alguém. Pensava que era um homem especial, com um dom especial. Eu não entendia que era a misericórdia de Deus que estava na minha vida, até que cheguei àquele lugar e Deus me disse: “Eu não sou o Deus dos que se vangloriam.” Então, pude entender que muitos de nós estamos no altar, mas cheios de orgulho e de vanglória. Muitos daqueles que Deus permite louvar o nome Dele com belas vozes, começam a se encher de orgulho. Quantas pessoas que pregam a Palavra e que são usadas por Deus começam a achar que são muito importantes? Quantos daqueles que Deus deu o dom da libertação se enchem de orgulho, e começam a achar que são importantes? Quero te dizer que Deus está observando cada passo que você dá, cada movimento que você faz. Deus está te ouvindo e Ele conhece o teu coração. Quero dizer para aqueles que estão lendo este testemunho que, se você tem vanglória, orgulho ou arrogância no seu coração, se você olha o seu irmão ou o seu pastor com desdém, por favor, arrependa-se destes pecados agora mesmo! É melhor se humilhar diante dos homens do que ser humilhado na presença do Senhor. Gostaria que você que está lendo este testemunho pudesse ver aquele lugar, nem que seja por um instante. Gostaria que, apenas por um minuto, você pudesse ouvir aqueles gemidos e lamentos; são tão horríveis que enchem a nossa alma de terror. Aqueles lamentos chegam ao mais profundo do nosso coração. São gritos que dizem: “Senhor! Tenha misericórdia de mim! Senhor! Tire- me deste lugar! Senhor! Estenda a sua mão e me tire deste lugar de tormento!” É nessa hora que a pessoa começa a lembrar de tudo. Se você soubesse como é triste estar para sempre naquele lugar! Você tem ideia de como irá sofrer lá? Você tem ideia de como será triste para você chegar àquele lugar?
Continuamos a caminhar e chegamos a uma espécie de sala de espera. Um ser apareceu e deu um grito. Quando ele fez isso, todos os demônios se apresentaram diante dele. Também se apresentaram duas mulheres muito bonitas. A tarefa delas na terra era destruir ministérios e se levantar contra pastores e ministros da Palavra. Isso acontece nas ocasiões em que você vê uma mulher jovem e muito atraente tentando se aproximar de um ministro de Deus, para fazê-lo cair em pecado. Este é o objetivo. O diabo tem confiado essa tarefa àqueles demônios. Este é o objetivo! Você que está no altar de Deus, você que participa dos cultos, que honra o Senhor com hinos e louvores, você que toca guitarra, bateria ou piano, preste atenção nas minhas palavras. Satã quer destruir a tua vida. Se ele tiver de usar o seu pai, a sua mãe, o seu irmão carnal, o seu irmão da congregação ou o seu pastor, ele vai usá-los. Todos aqueles que não tiverem um coração arrependido diante do Senhor ou não andarem nos caminhos Dele, podem, a qualquer hora, ser um instrumento nas mãos do diabo. Aquelas mulheres percorrem toda a terra. Mas elas não vão para os bares e restaurantes. Elas vão justamente para as igrejas. Da mesma forma, há demônios que se fazem passar por homens, que se vestem como
homens, e que vão diretamente para as igrejas, confundir as jovens e até as mulheres casadas. Ao fazerem isso, eles destroem muitas vidas, pois são enviados por Satã, para destruir a obra do Senhor.
Naquele lugar, havia também um homem que, quando vivo, blasfemava contra o Espírito do Senhor; aquele homem estava lá, implorando por perdão e misericórdia. Quero te dizer que, a todo instante, saíam vermes de fogo da boca, dos olhos e dos ouvidos dele. Ele tentava tirá-los com as mãos, mas, quanto mais ele tirava, mais vermes surgiam. Cada vez mais apareciam vermes de fogo, que percorriam todo o corpo daquele homem. É como está escrito em Marcos 9:43: “E, se a tua mão te escandalizar, corta-a; melhor é para ti entrares na vida aleijado do que, tendo duas mãos, ires para o inferno, para o fogo que nunca se apaga.” Aquele homem gritava com voz esganiçada, mas ele não podia sair daquele lugar, nem destruir os vermes que atacavam o corpo dele. Ele não podia tirá-los porque, quanto mais ele tentava, mais eles se multiplicavam. Ele passava todo o tempo sendo atormentado desse jeito. Havia momentos em que os vermes começavam a comer os ossos dele. Dava para perceber que a dor que ele sentia era insuportável. Por causa da intensidade dos gritos daquele homem, comecei a ficar aterrorizado ao ver todas as formas de punição que se passavam naquele lugar. Naquele instante, ele se lembrou de toda a sua família. Lá, você pode se lembrar de quantos membros tem a sua família, quais deles estão nos caminhos do Senhor e quais não estão. Quero te dizer hoje que você tome posse da promessa de Deus que está em Atos 16:31: “E eles disseram: Crê no Senhor Jesus Cristo e serás salvo, tu e a tua casa”. Se você ama a sua família, comece a pregar a Palavra de Deus a eles, para que eles possam escapar do inferno. Você sabe como é terrível o que a Bíblia diz, em Mateus 10:28: “E não temais os que matam o corpo e não podem matar a alma; temei antes aquele que pode fazer perecer no inferno a alma e o corpo”.
Há momentos em que tentamos nos esconder do pastor; há momentos em que nos escondemos do diácono da congregação. Às vezes, conseguimos nos esconder dos anciãos da igreja, mas ninguém pode se esconder da presença do Senhor. Sempre tenha em mente que, onde quer que você esteja, longe ou perto, não importa o lugar, você sempre vai estar diante da presença do Senhor. (Salmo 139:7-10: Para onde me irei do teu espírito, ou para onde fugirei da tua face? Se subir ao céu, lá tu estás; se fizer no inferno a minha cama, eis que tu ali estás também. Se tomar as asas da alva, se habitar nas extremidades do mar, Até ali a tua mão me guiará e a tua destra me susterá).
Há tantos cristãos naquele lugar por um motivo. Pode parecer loucura, mas é por causa da mentira. Alguns vão à Igreja, e, quando alguém lhes pergunta por que não vieram no outro dia, eles dizem: “É porque eu tinha muitas coisas para fazer! Foi por isso que não pude vir.” Mas não é verdade. Eles simplesmente não foram porque não quiseram, e ainda mentiram. Você quer saber de uma coisa? Mentir foi exatamente o que Ananias e Safira fizeram. No Livro de Atos 5:3-10, consta: “Disse então Pedro: Ananias, por que encheu Satanás o teu coração, para que mentisses ao Espírito Santo, e retivesses parte do preço da herdade? Guardando-a não ficava para ti? E, vendida, não estava em teu poder? Por que formaste este desígnio em teu coração? Não mentiste aos homens, mas a Deus. E Ananias, ouvindo estas palavras, caiu e expirou. E um grande temor veio sobre
todos os que isto ouviram. E, levantando-se os moços, cobriram o morto e, transportando- o para fora, o sepultaram. E, passando um espaço quase de três horas, entrou também sua mulher, não sabendo o que havia acontecido. E disse-lhe Pedro: Dize-me, vendestes por tanto aquela herdade? E ela disse: Sim, por tanto. Então Pedro lhe disse: Por que é que entre vós vos concertastes para tentar o Espírito do Senhor? Eis aí à porta os pés dos que sepultaram o teu marido, e também te levarão a ti. E logo caiu aos seus pés, e expirou. E, entrando os moços, acharam-na morta, e a sepultaram junto de seu marido.” Safira morreu na mesma hora por causa da mentira. Há muitos cristãos evangélicos que estão naquele lugar porque acharam que estavam simplesmente mentindo para o pastor, mas saiba que, quando mente, você não está mentindo para os homens, mas para Deus. As mentiras estão todas lá, diante do Senhor. A Bíblia diz que os bêbados, os adúlteros, os fornicadores e os mentirosos não entrarão no reino de Deus.
Meu objetivo com este testemunho é que você entenda que eu andei na presença do Senhor e fui muito usado por Ele, mas havia vanglória no meu coração. Eu gostaria de fazer um apelo especial, um apelo para que você se arrependa. O arrependimento fará você reconhecer os seus erros, fará reconhecer que, apesar de viver uma vida cristã, você está sujo diante dos olhos do Senhor. Hoje, você pode renovar o seu coração e a sua mente. Se você que está lendo este testemunho e ainda não aceitou Jesus e quer aceitá-lo como seu salvador, faça esta oração da fé: “Senhor Jesus, neste momento, eu me coloco na Tua presença, para pedir perdão dos meus pecados e erros. Hoje, Senhor, arrependo-me de todo mal que tenho feito na minha vida, e peço que entres no meu coração. Hoje, te aceito como único e suficiente salvador da minha vida.”
Se você é morno e está vivendo uma vida dupla na Igreja e na sua casa, erga a cabeça aí mesmo onde você está e diga: “Senhor Jesus, tenha misericórdia de mim. Hoje eu venho diante de Ti para pedir perdão e me reconciliar contigo. Escreva o meu nome no Livro da Vida e me encha com o Teu Santo Espírito. Amém.”
Traduzido em português por Marcelo Raupp Contato: mrraupp@yahoo.com.br

RESCUED FROM HELL

Wed, 13 Oct 2010 00:44:03 -0500

RESCUED FROM HELL
By pastor and evangelist Carmelo Brenes
The Church of God of the Full Gospel has the honor to present the testimony: "Rescued from Hell," with pastor and evangelist Carmelo Brenes.
In the year of 1982, I had an accident which had a mortal ending. At that moment my life was taken. In the same moment that all my existence ended, I felt everything become dark, and I began to walk through a dark tunnel. I saw a being that was taking me and began to hear screams and moans. I understood that my life had been taken from me; I ceased to live on the earth. But the most terrible thing was that as we were going through the tunnel, the fear inside of me was increasing more and more. I knew that, although my body was already dead, I was alive in some place.
We walked for a while inside that tunnel. Suddenly, I heard groans and moans that I had never heard before. As we continued walking inside that cold and dark tunnel, I began to see big, gigantic snakes that moved from one place to another and to hear different moans and groans. There was something very peculiar about that place: almost all the people in that place had something in common. They were all thinking about and crying out for water at that moment. We continued going until we arrived at an open place like a plateau with many chambers and divisions that contained different people.
I began to cry out with terror and beg God for mercy. I began to tell Him, "Lord, remember my life! Have mercy!" In those moments, a feeling of terror invaded my soul. I felt like my whole life was passing before my eyes once more. I was walking with the being that took me. As we approached a door, I shouted, "Have mercy on me my Lord; have mercy on me! I beg you to help me! Help me Lord!!"
Suddenly there was a silence, and I heard a voice saying, "Stop!" Because of that voice, all of hell shook. The being that was taking me by the hand released me, but I did not fall to the ground. Instead, I remained hovering in one place and heard that voice once more that said, "I am not the God of adulterers, I am not the God of fornicators, I am not the God of liars. Why do you call me Lord if I am not a God of those who boast?" I felt for a moment that my whole being was going to be destroyed, but as the moments passed the being’s voice became softer and told me, "Come and I will show you the things going on in this place that are waiting for all who haven't been willing to follow my way and have walked after the imaginations of their own hearts." I began to walk in that place, while listening to all those moans that crushed my very soul. Suddenly, we stopped at the head of a cell where a woman was sitting in a rocking chair. At first, it seemed like nothing was happening to her, but suddenly her body transformed because she was a witch. She screamed with such groans and moans, and asked for help because her whole being was burning in flames. She began to scream
horrifying screams, begging for someone to please help her. The Lord spoke to me and said, "The wages of sin is death, and those who arrive in this place will never get out again." He also showed me places down in the earth, like openings in the earth, that had some kind of boiling oil where there were also beings that were burning in flames-- human beings, that were in that place of suffering. When they tried to go out, a demon came at once to put them inside that place again.
The Lord showed me that because of the disobedience of men, many people that had once been a part of Christian and Evangelic churches, found themselves in that place crying out and begging for mercy over their lives, which could not be found anymore because mercy can only be found when we are still alive on this earth. Once the men are dead, mercy can not be reached anymore, as the Lord says in His word, "And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment“ (Hebrews 9:27). We continued walking and arrived at a very special place where there were people that had once listened to the word of God, but never wanted to repent. I noticed a woman with two children who were pleading with their mother and asked her: "Why? Why didn't you take us to Sunday school? Why didn't you allow us to go to church?" And they cursed her because they once wanted to go to church to hear the word of God, but their mother never allowed them to go to church to hear the gospel. He also took me by a place where there were pastors, evangelists, and missionaries and many believers who were there for different causes.
I saw a pastor that especially caught my attention. This man had never believed in the power of the Holy Spirit, speaking in other tongues, or the baptism of the Holy Ghost. He also never believed in the healings of the Lord. Now however, he was begging for mercy, and for one more chance to go out and tell the world that speaking in tongues is real, that that the Holy Ghost is real, and that there is real freedom in the gospel of the Lord. But it was too late for him; he could not leave that place because his time to repent of his evil was while he was on earth. Even when he was a member of the Christian evangelic church and a pastor, however, he had not reached mercy. There was also a missionary there because he asked for money to open a mission in Africa, but he only used half of the money. The rest of the money he took it for himself, and now he begs for mercy in that place and for another chance to deliver back the money that was not his. He remembers how he lied to take that money that was not his and begs for mercy and forgiveness. But when he sees that mercy can not be granted to him, he curses Jesus Christ.
I want to tell you, it is not the same at all, when you live life here as when you are in that place of torment. In hell, you hear the shouts and groans of terror and pain in the throat of those that were once inside the church praising the name of Jesus. Now in that place they cry out and beg for mercy for their sins, but once on this earth they had that chance. Now, they are just waiting for the eternal and Last Judgment. There were also pastors there because they robbed tithes and offerings from their churches. Now, they want just one more chance that can not be granted any more--one more chance that can only be found on this earth. They spend day and night crying out without ceasing to undo all their bad works. The opportunity to repent is while you are alive on earth because after this life there are no more chances. Those who die without Jesus Christ
go to hell, and those who die with Jesus Christ go to the eternal life. Many people believe that dying is just stopping this existence and that their bodies will go into the earth. At death real life begins and the real personality of the believer or the sinner shows up and begins to live, either in the glory of God or in condemnation and eternal shame. That choice you make it today and now; right at this moment is when you can think over and meditate on where you want to spend your eternity. Do you want to spend eternity in hell or in the glory? At this very hour you can still decide.
We continued walking and arrived at a horrifying place where there were demons of all types, shapes and forms. There were some that had just one arm, one eye and one leg, and the end of the leg was like a hoof of a foal. Their faces were like half of a human face, but the rest of the other half was empty. I asked the Lord, "Lord and this? What it is this?” And He said, "These are demons of destruction, in the homes of all those who are lost. This is the demon that will destroy and destroy without rest, day after day." The torment in that place is terrible--so terrible that the souls can not stop and remember all the things that they did while on earth. Is like it is written in Luke 16 from verses 19 on (19"There was a rich man who was dressed in purple and fine linen and lived in luxury every day. 20At his gate was laid a beggar named Lazarus, covered with sores 21and longing to eat what fell from the rich man's table. Even the dogs came and licked his sores. 22The time came when the beggar died and the angels carried him to Abraham's side. The rich man also died and was buried. 23In hell where he was in torment, he looked up and saw Abraham far away, with Lazarus by his side. 24So he called to him, 'Father Abraham, have pity on me and send Lazarus to dip the tip of his finger in water and cool my tongue, because I am in agony in this fire.' 25"But Abraham replied, 'Son, remember that in your lifetime you received your good things, while Lazarus received bad things, but now he is comforted here and you are in agony. 26And besides all this, between us and you a great chasm has been fixed, so that those who want to go from here to you cannot, nor can anyone cross over from there to us.' 27"He answered, 'Then I beg you, father, send Lazarus to my father's house, 28for I have five brothers. Let him warn them, so that they will not also come to this place of torment.' 29"Abraham replied, 'They have Moses and the Prophets; let them listen to them.' 30" 'No, father Abraham,' he said, 'but if someone from the dead goes to them, they will repent.' 31"He said to him, 'If they do not listen to Moses and the Prophets, they will not be convinced even if someone rises from the dead.' " The rich men died, and in Hades he lifted his eyes while in torment and saw Abraham and Lazarus at his side. There he could remember that he had a father and five brothers. He could think about them in that moment because there, your soul is alive, your soul can feel the pain. You can remember all the things you did in your life good or bad; you can remember the way you lived within or out of the church; you can remember all your relatives, your mother, your brothers, all your friends, and that is part of the torment. That man in the Bible could remember that he had five brothers, and also beg for mercy saying, "Father Abraham send someone to tell them and testify to them, so they do not come to this
place of torment." But Abraham told him, "They have had Moses and the prophets let them hear them." In the same way, today you have prophets of God that preach the gospel of the Lord on this earth. You have heard the Word of God, and now is the time to repent. Nobody from the dead will come to save you because He who can save your soul, Jesus of Nazaret, has already resurrected from the dead, and is now sitting at the right hand of the Father ready to save you. Nobody else can save you. It is written in the book of Acts 4:12 "Salvation is found in no one else, for there is no other name under heaven given to men by which we must be saved.” Just in Jesus alone. When I remember all that pain, I still feel all the pain and terror in my soul in remembering that there are young children in that place between the ages of 12 and 14 years old. They also regret many things they did here on earth. There are many that believe that their children will not be lost or go to hell because they are so young. But let me tell you, if your children are not in the ways of the Lord, and can already distinguish between good and evil they will also arrive to that place of torment because it is written in Revelation 20:12 " And I saw the dead, great and small, standing before the throne, and books were opened. Another book was opened, which is the book of life. The dead were judged according to what they had done as recorded in the books.” All persons that can comprehend and can make the distinction between good and evil will have to stand before the Lord; nothing is hidden from the eyes of the Lord.
We continued walking until we came to a place where it was some sort of football stadium. The demons’ laughing stock were human beings. Their mockery was the very image of the living God; the joy of the demons was to torment the living image of God. They pulled out pieces of their bodies and hid them from them and made them look for them. That made them feel great pleasure because that caused great pain and torment, which is what satan and his demons like the most. It is like is written in John 10:10 "The thief comes only to steal and kill and destroy; I have come that they may have life, and have it to the full." It is not like when you are here sitting in a chair and you can ask for water and drink it. In that place, people ask for water and mercy; in that place people regret even the day they were born. In that place, people are sorry that they did not meet Jesus. Also, many that met Jesus regret that they walked away from Him. But it is already late. I want to tell you that if you have walked away from the ways of the Lord, if you have walked apart from Him, today is the time to come back! Do not be ashamed of what your friends may say; do not think of what your father, your girlfriend or your brothers may say. Think of what the Lord says in His word: those who are ashamed of Him on this earth, He will also be ashamed of in the heavens (Luke 9:26 If anyone is ashamed of me and my words, the Son of Man will be ashamed of him when he comes in his glory and in the glory of the Father and of the holy angels.) It is time for you to run to the presence of God; it is time for you to look for the salvation. Do not look for a church, look towards Jesus Christ. Do not look for a church that makes you feel good; look for a church where the Spirit of the Lord moves and repent of your sins! It is time for repentance; now is the time to cry out to the Lord and tell Him: "Lord I recognize that I am not saved; Lord I recognize that I still can not attain salvation on my own." If this is
your situation when you are reading this testimony, just run to Jesus Christ! Your life is in danger, the Word of God says that He will come as a thief in the night.(1 Thessalonians 5:2 for you know very well that the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night.) Are you ready to be saved or are you still thinking about it?
We continued observing what these demons were doing to those in torment. They took out an eye and hid it. We saw human beings dragging themselves in pain to look for it. For the demons, it was a big joy to see that person. Other demons took away part of a leg to watch him jump and hobble, looking for the part of the body that was missing; to another they took out an arm just to laugh about the pain the person felt. I want to tell you that those who have met the Lord Jesus and once walked in His ways, but die in their sin receive double punishment. As the Word of God says, (Mark 12:40 They devour widows' houses and for a show make lengthy prayers. Such men will be punished most severely. James 4:17 Anyone, then, who knows the good he ought to do and doesn't do it, sins.) Those who know how to do good, but do evil shall receive double condemnation. Those who never knew the Lord also have torment and pain, but it is more tolerable than for those who knew Jesus and slid back. I just want to tell you, that when we were in that place, I felt such a terror in my soul, although I know that here men do not think in that way. I was in as deep of a panic as I feel right now. I felt terror for my life; I felt such a terror for all the torments that I was looking at; I felt such a pain and compassion for all the souls that were crying and begging for mercy; I felt all my being become weaker, but the Lord was there giving me strength and told me: "I will show you how many things are still waiting for all men." We passed that place, and arrived at a different cell that was burning in the edges. There were souls crying and suffering and I began to see what was going on with them. Those who were in the torment with flames that looked like gases were the ones that had once stood up in the altar of God. They had led cults and preached the word of God. They were the ones that had once cast out demons and spoke in tongues, but now were in torment because one day they made the decision to walk away from the holy way of God. We stood there watching all those in pain burning in the flames. Even when all we could see were almost just bones of a dark gray color, they could still felt the pain. They also could talk, they could beg for mercy when they felt that the Lord was walking by them in that moment. They shouted with loud screams: "Jesus please have mercy on us!" But the time for mercy is today.
We continued walking until we arrived to at a place and the Lord told me: "Look at this wide street." I stood looking at the street and saw a multitude of believers with their Bibles in their hands. Their hands were raised up; some of them were praying some of them were shouting. The road of the Lord continued to the right, but they continued walking straight to hell, and I asked the Lord why they were going that way. He told me: "They have a double life; they are living two lives: one in My house of prayer, and another in their own houses." And I said to the Lord: "But Lord, these people come from praising your Name!" And He said: "Yes, and even when they cry, shout , and say nice things about Me or to Me, their hearts are full of adultery, full of evil, full of lies, full of deception, full of hate, full of roots of bitterness, full of bad thoughts." Then, I could understand what is written in the Scripture in Mathew 7:21 Not everyone who says to
me, 'Lord, Lord,' will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven.
There are times that we think we are doing things okay--that we are walking right before the eyes of the Lord. The truth is, however, that maybe there is a brother or sister that we may not like, and perhaps we do not go to church because of that brother. When the pastor asks in the church, “How many of you love the Lord?” They say "Amen!," but the Bible says that those who do not love their brothers and hate their brothers are like murders, and no murders, can come in the kingdom of Heaven. (Matthew 5:22 But I tell you that anyone who is angry with his brother will be subject to judgment. Again, anyone who says to his brother, 'Raca,' is answerable to the Sanhedrin. But anyone who says, 'You fool!' will be in danger of the fire of hell.) This is one of the biggest reasons inside the church of the Lord why many do not like each other but rather hate each other and are still waiting for the coming of the Lord. But the Bible says that the wages of sin is death. (Romans 6:23 For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord) Many persons in that day will have regrets.
Some of them say: "Oh no, today I won't go to church because brother so and so will preach and I do not like him." But in that place in hell you will cry out for that man so he can come and preach the Word of God to you. There, you will beg for an opportunity for that one you have hated on this earth, so you can hear him once more. You will beg in that place to hear at least once more that word again. In that place, you will be sorry that you hated your brother; in that place you will be sorry that you did not follow the word of God that tells you, "You shall love your neighbor as your self" (Leviticus 19:17- 18 Do not hate your brother in your heart. Rebuke your neighbor frankly so you will not share in his guilt. Do not seek revenge or bear a grudge against one of your people, but love your neighbor as yourself. I am the LORD). In that place you will be so sorry of all the time that you lost in the church of the Lord, there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth as the Word of God says. (Matthew 13:42 They will throw them into the fiery furnace, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.)
You know how sad it would be to live an evangelic Christian life in this earth, but not go to heaven when you die, and for your soul not to receive salvation? I think that today you have to meditate, and think over whether you are doing the will of God. If Christ comes today would you go with Him? I want to tell you with this call; Meditate on this today! Do I want to enter into the heavens? Does the Christian life that I am living please God? Today, it is still time to recognize your faults and to turn your heart to the Lord. If you are reading this today, today is the day to turn towards the Lord! Today is the day when you can accept Jesus as your personal savior and escape from the bond of hell.
You know some people think: “Well, it doesn't matter where I am going, it doesn't matter what will happen after this. I will enjoy this life.” But I can tell you, to enjoy this life is to walk hand in hand with Jesus Christ; to enjoy this life is spend the time in the house of the Lord. You do not enjoy this life in the bar, with liquor, or with women. You enjoy it in the house of the Lord. Unlike those who come to the house of the Lord just for some nice moments, we have to look for the Lord in spirit and in truth, asking Him for
mercy for those who are still walking on roads of death and sin.
We continued walking inside that place, and surprisingly people who believed that they were truly holy while on earth, were begging for mercy and for another chance. They were there saying: "Lord please have mercy on me!" I was begging the Lord right along with them. I was begging the Lord to have mercy on me! In the moments my soul ached, I felt an immense pain, for those souls too. I felt that there were many reasons to continue living. I felt that man needed an opportunity with Jesus. I felt so much pain when I began to see how people drag themselves in that place, begging for mercy and asking for forgiveness.
We arrived to a place where a woman was acting like she was reading the Word of God, and preaching about John 3:16. She said: " For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.” I asked the Lord, "Why is this woman here if she can remember what she preached about and she gave the gospel message? Why is she in this place?" He answered and said, "Because she could never forgive her husband; she never managed to forgive her husband." (Matthew 6:14-15 For if you forgive men when they sin against you, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. 15But if you do not forgive men their sins, your Father will not forgive your sins.) I asked: "Lord is it so easy is to lose salvation?" That woman had been shepherding an evangelical church for 35 years. In that moment, her life was passing before her eyes, and she saw that she could never forgive her husband. Now she is begging for one more chance to forgive her husband. But I want to tell you, if you have problems with your husband or your wife, forgiveness is for today! Today is when you have to call him or her and say: "Forgive me or I forgive you for what you have done to me" Come to an agreement! (Matthew 5:25 Settle matters quickly with your adversary who is taking you to court. Do it while you are still with him on the way, or he may hand you over to the judge, and the judge may
hand you over to the officer, and you may be thrown into prison). If Jesus calls you to His presence today, where would you go? The Word of God says: Matthew 5:7 Blessed are the merciful, for they will be shown mercy. If you are one of those who cries in the presence of the Lord, who cries in the presence of the Holy Ghost, you are still under the grace and mercy of the Lord. But if you feel that you can not cry any more in the presence of the Lord, if you feel that you can not pray anymore, if you have left behind your prayer life, let me tell you that you are under great danger. You know, forgiveness is something special, and that woman never forgave. After 35 years, she had been shepherding a church and just in one second of her life she lost everything! Meditate today! React today! How are you living your life? How do you want to spend eternity? I have a biological brother that says: "The day that I die, I will go to hell and let the demons poke me with the coals, and I will help the demons to poke the coals in the fire." But let me tell you that the judge of the Lord has reached him. While I am recording this message he is lying down with AIDS in his body, and is now begging God for a chance. He turned his heart to the Lord and converted because he does not think the same way anymore. Now he does not want to go that place of torment. Now, he doesn't find it easy to open his mouth and say that he will let the demons poke him with the coals. It is not the same to say I want to go there and be tormented, than to really be
in that place of torment. Because of the mercy of God, my brother has accepted Jesus as the savior of his life. But I want to tell you something and listen to me carefully. My brother had the chance because that illness was progressing in his life. But how or when are you going to die? Will you have another opportunity besides this moment to ask the Lord to forgive you or will you die instantly without time to ask the Lord for forgiveness? Please meditate in this moment! How long your life will last?
We continued walking and arrived at a summit, where there were a group of men that called themselves "Evangelic Christians." In the neighborhood where they lived, there was a man who had been an alcoholic, but had converted to Jesus Christ, and one day his wife got severely ill. He began to knock door by door, until he arrived at those "brothers" and said to one of them, "My wife is very sick. I need you to lend me some money to take her to the hospital." And that man told him, "That is what you say! No! We do not have money here!" And he went to the house of the other and also told him, "I do not have money! I need money!" And so on he went from door to door of those brothers asking for money for transportation to take his wife to the hospital. But none of them gave him anything, and the man’s wife died. Then, they called themselves "brothers" and they said: "Did you see brother? That lesson we taught that alcoholic? He wanted the money to go to the bars and drink liquor, but he wouldn't get me with that! I know what he really wanted was to drink alcohol, but I didn't give him a single penny! Then the other "brother" also started to tell the story of how the man came to him and so on until all of them told the story. But the saddest part is when one of them begins to burn in fire and flames and begins to give big and horrifying shouts of pain, and he begins to regret and moan all the bad things that he did on the earth, and he to say: "Lord! Why couldn’t my unrepentant heart see the evil I was doing in my life?" But the Bible says clearly that the sons of God are those who are guided by the Spirit of God (Romans 8:14 because those who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God.) When this happened, all the rest of them began to burn in fire and flames, and they began to cry and regret and remember that day in which that man came and knocked their doors, they began to remember that moment when this man came and asked them a favor.
I don't know if one day you will arrive at hell and remember that you once read this testimony or that one day you were told that you would give account to the Lord for your life. Maybe you were told not to pay evil for evil, and you listened to the gospel of Jesus, and did not want to repent! That day would be the saddest day of your life!
Those bodies were burning in flames, but were tied with a rope. The bodies were a dark gray color. They couldn't do anything but regret, moan and shout in pain and terror because the pain was unbearable. Their flesh almost melted and fell from their bodies; their skin fell from the bodies until they were just darkish-grey colored bones. I want to tell you that this pain and torment is permanent; there is a torment that has no end—it never ends. All these people remember how much evil they had in their hearts. Listen to this! This is not a movie! This is not an invention or a fairy tail. This is something that really happened! This is something that happened in my life!
Please listen to me carefully. I was an Evangelic Christian. I converted to Jesus; I prayed for the sick and God healed them, I prayed for the lame and God raised them up. I cast out demons and spoke in new tongues, but in my life had entered a spirit of vainglory that made me see my pastor spiritually smaller than me. In some occasions, people went to church for my pastor to pray for healing. When nothing happened, they came the next day for me to pray for them. I came to them and just gave the word, and God supported the word that I said. But I began to think that it was me, that I was the one that was causing the work of God. In my vainglory, I thought that I was someone. In my own understanding, I was a super-gifted man or someone special. I could not understand that it was the mercy of God that was in my life, until I arrived at the place and God told me, "I am not the God of people with vainglory." Then, I could understand that many of us stand in an altar full of pride and vainglory. Many, who the Lord allows to sing praises to Him with beautiful voices, begin to be full of pride. How many people who preach the word of God, and are used by Him begin to think that they are overly important? How many of those that God has given the gift of deliverance get full of pride, and begin to think that they are someone important? I want to tell you that God is looking at every single step that you give, every single move that you make. God is listening to you and knows your heart. I want to tell those of you who are reading this testimony, if you have vain glory, pride, or arrogance in your heart, if you see your brother or pastor with disdain, please repent of your sins in this hour! It is much better to be humiliated before the men, than be humiliated in the presence of the Lord. You know I wish that one day for a moment, just for a moment, you that read this testimony could see this place. I wish, that for a moment, you could hear those moans, groans, and cries that were so horrifying, that fill the soul with terror. Those cries that can reach the deepest parts of anyone’s heart. Those shouts that cry, “Lord! Have mercy on me! Lord! Take me out of this place! Lord! Stretch out your hand and take me out of this place of torment!" That is the moment in the life of a person when they begin to remember everything. If you knew how sad is to be in that place forever! Do you realize how much pain will be in your life in that moment or how sad it will be for you to arrive to that place?
We continued walking, and arrived at a place, a kind of anteroom we could call it. A being came and shouted. When he shouted, all the demons presented themselves before him. Two very beautiful women were presented also. They had the task on earth of destroying ministries and to rise against pastors and ministries. In some occasions you may see that a young, very attractive woman tries to get close to a minister of God to make him fall into sin. That is the goal. The devil has entrusted those demons. That is the goal! You who serve in the altar of God, who take part in cults, who minister to God in praises, singing to the Lord. You that play the guitar, you that play the drums or the piano, understand my words. Satan wants to destroy your life. If he has to use your father, your mother, your brother, your pastor, your brother in the congregation he will use them. All those who do not have a repentant heart before the Lord or walk close to Him, can be an instrument in the hands of the devil at any moment. These women go out over the whole earth, but they do not go to the bars or to the canteens. They go exactly and directly to the churches. In the same way there are demons playing men,
dressed like men, that go directly to the churches to confuse the young ladies and even to the married women. By doing this, they destroy many lives, but they are sent by satan with a spirit of demons to destroy the work of the Lord.
In that place there is also a man that blasphemed against the Spirit of the Lord; that man is standing there asking for forgiveness and for mercy. I want to tell you that every moment, worms of fire come out of his mouth, eyes and ears. He tries to take them out with his hands, but the more he takes them out the more come out. More and more worms of fire run around his body. Like it is written in Mark 9:44, “If your hand causes you to sin, cut it off. It is better for you to enter life maimed than to go into hell with two hands, where the fire never goes out.” This man shouted in pain and big screeches, but he just could not leave that place or destroy the worms that were attacking his body. He could not take them off his body because the more he tried the more they multiplied. He spent all his time in the same torment and pain. There was even a moment when the worms began to eat his bones. You could see that the pain he felt was just unbearable. Because of the intensity of his shouts, I felt such a terror--terror of seeing all those punishments that take place in there. In that moment he remembered all his family. There you can remember how many family members you have, those who are walking with the Lord and those who aren’t. I want to tell you today, you have to take the promise of God in Acts 16:31 that says, They replied, "Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved—you and your household." You know, if you love your family begin to preach the Word of God to them, so they may escape from hell. Do you know how terrible it is when it says in the Bible, Mathew 10:28 “Do not be afraid of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. Rather, be afraid of the One who can destroy both soul and body in hell."
There are times when we try to hide from the pastor; there are times when we hide from the deacon of the congregation. Sometimes, we hide from the elders of the church, but nobody can hide from the presence of the Lord. Always remember that wherever you are, in the high, in the deep--no matter where, you will be always before the presence of the Lord. (Psalms 139:7-10 Where can I go from your Spirit? Where can I flee from your presence? If I go up to the heavens, you are there; if I make my bed in the depths, you are there. If I rise on the wings of the dawn, if I settle on the far side of the sea, even there your hand will guide me, your right hand will hold me fast.)
You know there is a reason why there are so many Christians in that place. It may sound crazy, but it is because of the lies. Some arrive at the church and when they are asked why they didn't come the other day, they say: "It’s just that I had so many things to do! So, I just could not come." But that was not true. They simply did not want to go, but they lied. And you know what? That is exactly what Anania and Safira did. In the Book of Acts 5:3-10 it states, “Then Peter said, "Ananias, how is it that Satan has so filled your heart that you have lied to the Holy Spirit and have kept for yourself some of the money you received for the land? Didn't it belong to you before it was sold? And after it was sold, wasn't the money at your disposal? What made you think of doing such a thing? You have not lied to men but to God." When Ananias heard this, he fell down and died. And great fear seized all who heard what had happened. Then the young men came forward, wrapped up his body, and carried him out and buried him.
About three hours later his wife came in, not knowing what had happened. Peter asked her, "Tell me, is this the price you and Ananias got for the land?" Yes," she said, "that is the price." Peter said to her, "How could you agree to test the Spirit of the Lord? Look! The feet of the men who buried your husband are at the door, and they will carry you out also." At that moment she fell down at his feet and died. Then the young men came in and, finding her dead, carried her out and buried her beside her husband. At that same moment, that woman died because of the lie. There are many Evangelic Christians that are in that place because they believed that they were simply lying to the pastor, but know that when you lie, you are not lying to men, you are lying to God. The lies are there before the Lord. The Word of God says that no drunks, no adulterers, no fornicators, no liars shall inherit the kingdom of God.
The point of this testimony is that I want you to realize that I had an Evangelic Christian life, very used by God, but there was vainglory in my heart. And I want to make a special call for repentance. Repentance is a call to make you recognize your faults, a call in case you are living an Evangelical Christian life, but are not clean before the eyes of the Lord. Today, you can renew your heart and mind. If you are reading this, but have not accepted Jesus in your heart, and want to accept Him as your savior, you can pray this prayer of faith: "Lord Jesus, in this hour I am before Your presence to ask your forgiveness for my sins and faults. Today I am sorry Lord for all evil I have done in my life, and I am asking you to enter inside my heart. Today, I accept you as the only one and sufficient savior of my life."
If you are lukewarm and living a double life in the church and your home, bow your head right where you are before the presence of the Lord, and tell Him: "Lord Jesus, have mercy on me. Today, I come before you to ask you for Your forgiveness, to reconcile with You. Write my name in the Book of the Life and fill me with Your Holy Spirit. AMEN."

The Judgment Seat Of Christ:The Judgment Of Believers by Leonard Ravenhill

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 11:19:42 -0500

"For we shall all stand before the Judgment Seat Of Christ." Romans 14:10 KJV

I want to tell you a story about when I was a young boy going to school. You know, I didn’t mind school too much, but in those days I was very envious of the school Captain. His name was Renton, and he sat just across the aisle from me. He was the best soccer player in the school and that’s what I wanted to be. He was the best at cricket, and I liked cricket. He was the best runner we had, and I liked running. He was not only an excellent athlete, but a very good artist as well. And on top of all that, he was the smartest guy in the whole school.

If I could ever save up my stomachaches, I’d save them until the day before the final exam. But my mother was smart. She knew I was saving them up. I don’t know how she knew, but she always did. I’d get up that morning and say, "Oh mother, I don’t feel good at all. I think I should stay home today." But she’d always say, "You can stay home tomorrow - but not today." But staying home tomorrow wouldn’t do me any good because today was the day of the final exam. Today was the day of judgment!

I know Renton never felt like that because whenever we had a test, as soon as the questions were put down on the board, he would get his paper and dash through them. He was through the first two or three subjects before I’d even gotten the thing read. He and another fellow used to say, "Oh boy, exams!" They knew they’d be first and second in the class when the grades came out, and so they were excited about taking the test. Final exams didn’t scare them. These boys were always at the top. They were not afraid of the Day of Judgment. They were not afraid - because they were prepared for it.

QUALITY NOT QUANTITY

For we are God’s fellow workers; you are God’s field, God’s building. According to the grace of God which was given to me, as a wise master builder I laid a foundation, and another is building upon it. But let each man be careful how he builds upon it. For no man can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if any man builds upon the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw, each man’s work will become evident; for the day will show it, because it is to be revealed with fire; and the fire itself will test the quality of each man’s work." (I Cor. 3:9-13)

The above scripture is talking about the day all believers will stand before the Lord. When every follower of Jesus will account for his life and his deeds before all of heaven itself. Notice what it says very carefully, "...the fire itself will test the quality of each man’s work." Not how much work, but rather what kind of work. Not the quantity but the quality. This scripture is speaking of your whole life’s work. In other words, your life’s work can be wood or hay or straw - or it can be silver, gold, or costly stones. And on that day, the fire will put it to the final test. What fire? The Bible tells that God is love, but it also tells us that He is a consuming fire as well. (Heb. 12:29)

Paul continues by saying, "If any man’s work which he had built upon it remains, he shall receive a reward. If any man’s work is burned up, he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as through fire." (I Cor. 3:14-15) This illustration would be extremely significant to the people of Corinth that Paul was speaking to, because not too long before this was written, their whole city was devastated by fire. They all knew firsthand what damage fire could do. When the fire swept through Corinth, every house that was built out of wood, hay, or straw, was devastated and left in ashes. But the more wealthy people there had houses built with beautiful pillars of granite and some even had houses built totally out of marble. These houses made of costly stones were still standing after the fire swept through, though they were obviously very badly scorched.

YOUR LIFE INVESTMENT

Let’s visualize it another way. One man is given $10,000 and he invests it in wood - maybe some lovely mahogany. So this man’s entire life work is made out of wood. It’s very beautiful, but when the fire goes through it, what do you have? All you have is ashes, maybe up to your ankles, and that’s all there is left. The next man is given $10,000 and he invests it in hay. Another man given the same amount invests all of it in straw. Does that sound foolish? Well, people do it every day. Why? Because if you put $10,000 into hay or straw, it looks like you are getting a lot for your money. You could probably buy half the straw in Texas for $10,000, but boy you’re going to have a mess when the fire gets to it. Instead of ashes to your ankles, or ashes to your knees, it’ll be up to your nose maybe. But that’s what some lives are going to be like: wood, hay, stubble - then ashes.

Now let’s look at a few people who made much wiser investments. There’s a man over here who has $10,000, and he invests it in gold (he won’t get much at $400 an ounce, will he?). The next man invests $10,000 in silver, and another man invests the same amount in costly stones. Each of the six men I’ve just spoken of had the same amount of money, but they all chose different things to invest it in. Now, we are talking about your life’s work. Do you get the picture? Our whole life, from the very moment we begin to witness for Christ, including all of our service and our labor for Him, is going to be tested by fire. We must be very careful to make wise investments, or in the end, all that will be left is ashes.

ETERNAL VALUE

Will our life’s work stand the test of the fire when we come before the Lord? Will it have lasting eternal value - or will it end up in ashes? There’s an interesting difference between wood, hay, straw - and gold, silver, and costly stones. Wood, hay, and stubble are found above the ground. They catch the eye, just like many people’s ministries do. They are quite plentiful and easy to find. On the other hand, silver, gold, and precious stones are found below the ground. Nobody sees them - again, like many people’s ministries. They’re not just lying around in a field somewhere for anyone to pick up. They are much harder to come by, in fact it takes a lot of hard work to get them. That’s why they are so expensive. They are of much higher quality than many other things, and much more rare, too. Again, it’s the quality, not the quantity that sets their value. Many things are difficult in the Christian life, but we should desire to acquire those things which will hold their value, not only on earth, but in heaven as well.

MINISTRY AND MONEY

Every person’s life, including all of his ministry, is going to pass through the fire. There’s a lot of public ministry that’s going to go down in flames on that day, my brothers. The fire is going to take the big showy life of every man and burn it until only a bunch of ashes is left. I’m tired of seeing these fellows begging for money on television. I believe every dime that comes into any ministry will need to be answered for before the Judgment Seat of Christ one day. Jesus talked about these men who’d go and take widows’ houses. (Luke 20:46-47) Well, that’s what many are doing now. And they’re not satisfied that you give while you’re living, they ask you to hand over your house and all the rest to them in your will. They’re going to give an account to God in that day, but I believe we’re are also going to give an account.

A brother was telling me this week that when he got baptized and went down into the water, he suddenly realized that he had his wallet in his pocket. Not many wallets get baptized! We kind of say, "Lord, You look after my sins. I’ll look after the rest." You’ll give an account to God for every penny you’ve earned since you became the property of Jesus Christ. He doesn’t just take your sins - He takes all of you.

Oh yes, many may want to get filled with the Holy Ghost and get a bank balance, but how many of you are big enough to say, "Lord, in this crucial hour in human history, let me fill up with the sufferings of Christ"? Can He share His sorrow with you? Are you prepared to challenge demon power and say, "Listen, I’ve moved into the place where the Apostle Paul was when he said, ‘I glory in tribulations and necessities and reproaches’"? Watch out though, because if you’re going to get mature in God, all the dwarfs around you will criticize you and sneer at you and say, "Trying to be holier than the rest of us, huh? So you don’t have time for basketball or going to see a baseball game?" No, maybe you don’t, but that’s nobody’s business but yours and God’s.

Do you get so near to the heart of God that you share His grief over the world and over the backslidden church that we have today? One of the most famous preachers in the country recently called at nearly midnight and said, "I’ve come to this conclusion: God Almighty has already taken His hand off America - for the simple reason that we’ve had so much light and we’ve rejected it!" It’s not only true that we live in a world of bankrupt politics, we live in a world (this is the most tragic part of all) of a bankrupt church.

WILL CHRISTIANS BE JUDGED?

I heard a woman say not long ago, "Well, praise the Lord. I’m glad I don’t have to account for anything when I go to heaven. There is no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus." Wait a minute, you can never isolate a scripture by itself. There’s no condemnation for our past sins, and I’m sure we are all mighty glad of that. But God was always saying to Israel, "Remember when thou wast a bondsman in Egypt... remember your sin... remember your iniquity."

You might say, "It doesn’t say the Christians are going to be judged out of the books." Yes, I think it does. Where? In Malachi. (Mal.3:16) It says that God has a Book of remembrance, and I think it would do you good before you go to bed every night this week to ask God, "What did You put in Your book today for my life?" It doesn’t have to be some outward act. You can worship God on a tractor. It may not be the best way, but you can do it.

The Bible says that "we shall all stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ."(Rom. 14:10 KJV) I think that scripture means just what it says.

THE HOLY DEAD

A hymn writer says, "From earth’s wide bounds and ocean’s farthest coast, through gates of pearl, stream in a countless host, singing Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Hallelujah."

All the saints of all the ages are going to be there. There’s another old hymn and probably not very many of you could recite it, but I’ll bet most of you know the chorus: "Oh, when the saints go marching in." You know, they dance to that every night down in New Orleans. They shuffle their feet along Bourbon Street and have a great time, but that song is not for them, it’s for the REDEEMED. It says, "When the saints go marching in." The saints will march into heaven in a multitude which no man can number.

I can’t wait to see all the saints of all the ages. Man, I’ll be thrilled to look at Isaiah and Jeremiah and those major and minor prophets. We’ll be looking around and saying, "Hey, there’s Abraham. I didn’t think he’d look quite like that." But he’s going to be there, all right. And just think of seeing Matthew and Mark and Luke and John and everybody in Acts. Won’t it be wonderful to see those men who walked with Jesus!

Let’s think about Paul for a moment. He gave his intellect to God. He wrote about 14 epistles and traveled all over Asia Minor. He was lashed at the post 195 times. He was in weariness and fastings and pain and tribulation and distress and famine and nakedness. He was subjected to false brethren and to perils of the deep. What do you think his reward is going to be for living a life like that? GRACE is free, but REWARDS are not free. You might say, "But you’re talking about works." Sure I am - because God did. Jesus did!

COSTLY STONES

Silver, gold, precious stones. What are the precious stones? When I read that, I think of the breastplate that was on the priests in the Old Testament. It was divided by four rows of stones - three stones in each row. Each stone was different. Each stone stood for the name of one of the 12 tribes of Israel. The priest wore the breastplate over his heart as he went into the Holy Place to pray for the sins of the people. How do you handle this? Do you enter the holiest place of all to make intercession for the sins of the people? Do you enter into intercession at all? This is only possible through the blood of Christ and the anointing of the Holy Spirit.

Intercession is our job now. We don’t need to send a priest into the Holy of Holies. We can go ourselves! The New Testament tells us that we are all priests - that we are a part of the Royal Priesthood. (I Peter 2:9) Do you wonder why the world is poor and sick outside? Because we really don’t know how to pray, that’s why! Because we’re satisfied that we’ve left our lousy living and we don’t drink or lust or damn ourselves every day. We’re Christians now...and we’re so content and so happy and so satisfied.

SILVER

The silver... what is the silver? I guess you can interpret it in different ways. But I like to think of the scripture in the book of Proverbs that says, "The tongue of the righteous is as choice silver." (Proverbs 10:20) I believe that the silver may signify the words that we speak. I believe that God has an eternal record of every word we have spoken since we’ve been saved. That may be embarrassing. Oh, we won’t be ashamed of the good things we’ve said, but what about our idle words? You know, the gossip, the slander, the criticism, the prejudice. What about the time when somebody upset you and instead of being quiet, you just spilled out everything that was on your heart at that moment? And can you think of all the awesome words we’ve preached to thousands of people over the years? We’re going to answer for every word - and the fire is going to be put to them. Will they be wood, hay, or stubble - or will they abide the fire?

GOLD

What is gold a sign of? I believe it’s a sign of our devotion to God. If I could have a small melting pot here, I’d put your $10,000 worth of gold in it and melt it down. What happens when you burn gold? Nothing! It just changes from solid to liquid, but you don’t reduce it. Can you see all the saints standing in heaven? And there’s Leonard Ravenhill - standing before Christ whose eyes are filled with holiness. The whole place is breathing holiness. There in the presence and the majesty of an awesome God, the record of my poor life is read before all the saints of all the ages. And He puts the fire to my devotional life. Am I just a good showman? I sure like to preach because God called me to preach. I don’t care how I preach, and I don’t care whether you believe me either. I’m not responsible for that. I preach out of my heart all I believe, and I’d die for it. But say, am I just a showman? What’s my secret life like?

I’ve said it many times and I’ll say it again - no man is greater than his prayer life. I don’t care how big his organization is. Let me live with a man awhile and share his prayer life, and I’ll tell you how tall I think he is, or how majestic I think he is in God. What’s your devotional life like right now? Would you like Gabriel to hand down the book of your devotional life for the last month so it could be read out loud at church this Sunday? The gold is going to be tried through our devotional life.

GREAT MEN OF PRAYER

You’ll discover this: The men that have been the most heroic for God have been the men with the greatest devotional life. America has produced some of the greatest prayer warriors in the world. John Hyde was one of them. I knew someone who had prayed with him, and they said it was just awesome when this man went into prayer. There s a little book out on him called "Praying Hyde" that would be well worth your reading. Edward Payson, better known as Praying Payson of Portland, was another great prayer warrior. He used to kneel at the side of his bed and pray and pray and pray. When they washed his body for burial, they found great big pads on his knees like a camel has. Tradition says that James had camel’s knees but it’s a living fact that Payson had them. When they were washing him, somebody said, "What abnormal knees. They’re heavy with callouses." That’s because he used to pray at the side of his bed with energy - and he wore two grooves about six or seven inches long into that hard floor where he used to pray and make intercession.

One day I was in the Bible School of Wales and there was dear Mrs. Rees Howells (her husband was dead now). We stood on the terrace and she turned and said, "Do you see the room there?" I said, "Yes, I see that room." "That door?" "Yes." "Daddy (meaning her husband) went through that door at six o’clock in the morning and he stayed there until six o’clock at night every day for 11 months except the one day that his mother died."

Let’s preview eternity and look at all the apostles and all the saints of all the ages. Look, there’s Charles Finney with his amazing revivals. There’s William Booth, the founder of the Salvation Army. There’s John Wesley. Here are all the great heroic figures we’ve all read about, and they are all watching while the book is handed down and somebody’s going to read the record. Would you volunteer and say, "Well, I’ll be happy to read my record to this multitude"?

Suppose I say, "Gabriel, hand me the record for the year of 1724." When I open the book to that year and go to the "B’s," I find the name, David Brainerd. He was a young American who died at the age of 28. All he possessed was a cowhide that he wore with a rope tied around it. He used to ride over the Susquehanna River to follow the Indians. David had a severe case of tuberculosis and only weighed about 95 pounds. I remember reading his diary once. He said, "I got up this morning and the Indians were still committing adultery and drinking and beating their tom-toms and shouting like hell itself. I prayed from a half hour after sunrise to a half hour before sunset. There was nowhere to pray in the Indian camp. I went into the woods and knelt in the snow. It was up to my chin." No, he didn’t have a heater with him or anything else. He was just there in the frigid snow, tuberculosis and all. He continued, "I wrestled in prayer until a half hour before sunset, and I could only touch the snow with the tips of my fingers. The heat of my body had melted the snow." What amazing intercessory prayer!

Well, God pity us. We can’t even get people into our churches to pray, and we have velvet cushions on the seats and nice stuff on the floor so our darling little knees won’t get hurt. David Brainerd, Praying Payson of Portland, John Hyde, and Rees Howells - when God puts the fire to their devotional life, I don’t think there will be anything lost. It won’t be wood, it won’t be hay, and it won’t be stubble.

TRUE JOY

I’m embarrassed to be part of the Church today because I believe it’s an embarrassment to a holy God. Most of our joy is clapping our hands and having a good time and then afterwards we talk all the nonsense of the world. We’re overboard on laughter and happiness. There’s an old saying in the world, "Laugh and the world laughs with you." I change it and say, "Laugh and the Church laughs with you, but weep and you weep alone."

Because there isn’t enough real joy in the house of God, we need entertainment. Entertainment is the devil’s substitute for joy. Because there isn’t enough power in the house of God, people are always looking for something to take its place. We point the finger at the world, but we need to turn to the Church and say we’d better all get sackcloth and ashes and humble ourselves and say "Almighty God!" When I see the Church in the New Testament, they didn’t have stately buildings or paid evangelists or a lot of money (they couldn’t get on television and beg!) But I’ll tell you what they turned the world upside-down!

Have you ever seen the little plaque that reads, "Only one life, ‘twill soon be past, only what’s done for Christ will last"? Well, that’s not what the poet wrote. The poet wrote this: "Only one life, ‘twill soon be past, only what’s done for Christ will last. And when I am dying, how happy I’ll be, if the lamp of my life has been burned out for Thee." Do you think all Christians die happy? Not on your life! Some of them die as miserable as sinners. Why? Because they’ve misused their time and wasted their lives. Many of you have laid dying on a hospital bed and prayed, "Lord, if You would only spare me I’ll do this, that, or the other." Well, have you done it?

I discovered this poem the other day and I want to share it with you.

"His Plan For Me"

When I stand at the Judgment Seat of Christ
And He shows His plan for me,
The plan of my life as it might have been
Had He had His way - and I see
How I blocked Him here ,and checked Him there,
And I would not yield my will,
Will there be grief in my Savior’s eyes,
Grief though He loves me still?
Would He have me rich and I stand there poor,
Stripped of all but His grace,
While memory runs like a hunted thing,
Down the paths I cannot retrace.
Lord, of the years that are left to me,
I give them to Thy hand;
Take me and break me and mold me,
To the pattern that Thou hast planned!

-Author Unknown

The only thing that will tie me in victory continually, through the blood of Christ, is that I give Him my adoration and my tribute every day. It’s more than my service. It’s more than giving money. But I need to love Him, magnify Him, and adore Him. I need to take Him, as it were, by the feet and worship Him. If we will do this, then we will experience real joy and lasting happiness.

CROWNS, CROWNS, CROWNS!

I don’t believe there will be any envy in heaven, but I could remind you that there are at least five crowns to be given in reward. Paul says the Lord will give him a crown of righteousness, which he says the Lord will not only give to him, but to all those who love His appearing. (II Tim. 4:8) There’s a crown for the martyrs - those who have died and those yet to die. Crowns, crowns, crowns! We won’t all be the same in heaven. There will be great distinctions there. When you see a political convention, you see people holding up signs from California or somewhere. Well, maybe there will be signs in heaven. "These are the Prayer Warriors." "These are the Great Sufferers." "These are the Travailers." "These are the Missionaries." "These are the Failures." All kinds of people are going to be listed in that Great Day. There will be great distinctions between people in heaven.

There was a little woman in Ireland who had two shops. She paid all the family expenses with what she made from one shop and she saved all the money that came in from the other shop for missions. She ended up sending four of her children to the mission field and she financed each one of them. Man, she’s going to have a reward some day, isn’t she? Because she was doing it as unto Him!

Take a look at the dying thief. Oh, he’ll be in heaven all right because Jesus said he would - but he wasted his life. Then look at John Wesley for example. He was saved soundly when he was 35 years of age, and he served the Lord for the next 53 years. You couldn’t think that the dying thief, a man who got in at the last tick of the clock, is going to have the same reward as John Wesley, could you? Wesley made an awful lot of money. Do you know what he did with it? He built orphanages and churches. He printed Bibles and hymn books. There was no time wasted in his life. He was methodical and systematic. He went to dinner with the greatest man in English literature and the man said, "Now you’ve finished dinner, let’s fold our legs under the table and have a nice time of conversation." Wesley said, "I’m sorry, I have to go." "But it’s not yet nine o’clock, why are you going?" Wesley said, "I have an appointment in the morning at four o’clock." At four o’clock tomorrow morning?" "Every morning of my life," he said. "With whom?" "With God." He disciplined his life. He disciplined his body in eating. He disciplined his hand in his pocket.

He’ll stand at the Judgment Seat of Christ... an awesome prospect for any of us.

THE FRAGRANCE OF WORSHIP

I heard the story for years, about the woman who came to Jesus with an alabaster box of ointment, - before I understood it - before I realized that she came for one reason only. She came to worship Jesus. How do I know? Because she brought the most sacrificial gift she had and because she never said a word while she was there.

How do I know? Because she didn’t wash His feet with water, but with her tears. She didn’t dry His feet with a towel, but she dried His feet with the hair of her head. And she poured out that costly fragrance and then wiped His feet. So what happened? The fragrance she poured out on Him came back on her.

Do you wonder why your life isn’t more fragrant? It’s because you don’t take time to be holy. You don’t take time to be with Jesus. Because you think all the knowledge you get at Bible school is enough. Oh no, God isn’t going to measure your intellect. He’s going to try your life with His fire. Did you get up this morning and thank God you were pure? Did you thank Him that He broke that devilish fever you used to have for sniffing cocaine or something? Are you really glad you’re not a prostitute anymore, but now you’re a part of the Bride of the Lamb instead? Are you glad He removed your bad temper and all those creepy horrible things that used to master you?

I think again of a statement A.W. Tozer made to me once. He said, "Len, you know, we’ll hardly get our feet out of time into eternity that we’ll bow our heads in shame and humiliation. We’ll gaze on eternity and say, ‘Look at all the riches there were in Jesus Christ, and I’ve come to the Judgment Seat almost a pauper.’" For God had not only given us Jesus Christ - He has with Him freely given us all things. (Rom. 8:32)

A DIFFERENT PEOPLE

I remember crossing a square in the city of Bath in the 1940s. I saw two very fine young ladies - well, one was a young lady and the other was only a girl. They were beautifully dressed and as they marched across that square I thought, "There’s something different about those girls." Then I discovered that they were princesses. It was our present Queen of England, Queen Elizabeth, and her sister, Margaret. They were part of English royalty, and you know, there was a dignity about them very different from anybody else who walked there. Well, as Christians, we are part of GOD’S Royal Family, and it should be evident to all that we meet that we are a different type of people. If we can’t live as a different people on this earth, we’ve no right to live here. We shouldn’t be affected by changing customs or changing styles or changing opinions, or whether the stock market goes up or down, or whether the clouds are gathering for war. Those things don’t make any difference. We ought to live every day as though we’ve come out of another world into this world - but with the power of that world still upon us. We should live and speak and move in that power, and have our whole being in Jesus Christ!

BAPTISM OF OBEDIENCE

That final day is going to be awesome. Have you figured how you’ll get on when you stand there? You and I will stand there alone on that day and be judged for every aspect of our lives - for our praying, our giving, our talking, and our doing. I still believe in the majesty of that eternal court, with the King of kings and the Lord of lords and the Judge of judges. You see, there’s no possibility of any rehearsal, and what’s more, there’s no possibility of any repetition. Because, again, this is the Final Judgment, and to some God will say, "Come, ye blessed," but to others He’ll say, "Depart from Me." No, it’s not so simple to be a Christian after all. It’s a majestic thing.

We ought to live our lives conscious of eternity - ready to be cut off at any moment. If you were to stand before the Lord at this very moment, would you like your life story read by all the millions in eternity? None of the outcasts of hell are going to be there. Won’t it be wonderful - or will it? Or do you think you might shrink a bit when you hear how God used David Brainerd or John Wesley or some little washer-woman that had a life of intercession?

There’s no burden too heavy, or no situation too hard for the one that you love. If we are love controlled, love motivated, and love energized, it will be all right when we stand up there, because if there’s anything about love - it’s obedient. We need to become a people who are baptized with obedience. We need to be submissive to the total will of God, not concerned about human opinion, and not asking for more to spend on ourselves. We need to say, "Oh God, I want this life of mine to glorify You, so that when I stand in Your awesome presence, as John says, I shall not be ashamed at Your appearing." (I John 2:28)

Except where otherwise noted, all Scriptures are quoted from the New American Standard Bible, © The Lockman Foundation 1977. Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version.

------------------------------------------------------------------------
"These articles are being offered to help further the Body of Christ. If you would like to support this ministry effort, please send your tax deductible donation to: Last Days Ministries, or you may give a donation through our webpage at the resource mall. WWW.lastdaysministries.org

Olga’s Visit to Hell

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 10:55:03 -0500

Testimony of Olga, aged 19, as transcribed and translated from her testimony September 1996.
Peace to you, dear brothers and sisters:
Right before I came here, I had a revelation. The Lord said that this Church is waiting to be whipped. I don't know why your church is waiting for this.
Before I start witnessing about what happened, I want to open Zephaniah 1:14-18. "The great day of the LORD is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the LORD: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers. And I will bring distress upon men, that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the LORD: and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the LORD'S wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of his jealousy: for he shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land."
I beg of you to open this book when you get home and read it to your children. I am reading these verses because the Lord told me to do this when I witness.
Her Background
I'm from a Christian family. I've been in the USA for 2 years. But I backslid from the Lord after I came to America. In Russia I was in a good Church which believed in lots of prayer. It was a different kind of life, but when I came to America, the freedom tempted me to backslide. In the beginning, you couldn't tell that I was falling, but later on you could see it more and more clearly. I felt like I had fallen, but I went to Church anyway. I sang in Church and prayed, but I felt so empty.
People would ask me, "why are you so empty?" Later on, little by little, satan led me to places where it was very easy to forget about God, so I completely fell away. I just stopped going to Church and praying altogether. To make matters worse, the brothers and sisters in the Church stumbled me very much. This caused me to fall all the way.
Right now, I'm only 19 years old. One month and a week ago the Lord called me back to Him. But I tell you, not everyone will have this mercy like the Lord showed me. Some people will try to receive a revelation from God by praying a lot. But I didn't pray at all and I even spoke against God two times. Other people, who have spoken against God, have been in hell for a long time, because the Lord took the Holy Spirit from them as soon as they spoke against Him, or complained against Him.
Let me tell you how it was that I spoke against God two times. Whenever I was stumbled by Christians, I'd say, "Lord, if You are righteous, make these people fall three times more than I". I told Him this for a long time.
One time when I was in a prayer meeting, the Holy Spirit spoke and said, "If you continue on this way, the Lord will take His Holy Spirit from you". When the meeting was done a brother came up to me and said, "maybe satan won't receive you either, because you're so bad". Hearing this was very painful to me. Yes, I had backslidden, but how could a Christian come and speak to me that way? I went home and cried. I said, "Lord, take the Holy Spirit from me".
I didn't understand what I was saying, because if He had taken the Holy Spirit from me, I would have perished forever. Satan would have taken my soul and destroyed my flesh right away. My dear friends, if you have the Holy Spirit, count the cost of how precious this is. He's a great gift.
When Jesus comes for His Church, the Holy Spirit will lift you up from the earth. However, I spoke against God and said, "take the Holy Spirit away from me". My heart had become very hard and I wouldn't forgive. I began to hate the brothers and sisters. I viewed them all as evil and not good. I didn't see their real faces, because I couldn't see how evil I was in my heart and how hard my heart was. I didn't pray nor read my Bible for a long time. Before this time I would have wanted to be on my knees praying, but after this I had given up.
I felt like there was something wrong with me, but then I'd say, "oh well, whatever happens, happens".
My Mom and Dad told me, "don't get your eyes on people. Just go to Church." However, I couldn't be humble.
How her Visit to Hell's Entrance Started
One day it was around 1 AM, or maybe 20 minutes before. A sister (in the Lord) came to visit me and we talked for awhile. This sister was always trying to encourage my faith. She told me, "don't look around at others. Go to Church and pray."
Instead I argued and went against her. Soon the discussion became centred around my judgments: "the pastor isn't right. This brother or this sister isn't right, etc."
This sister finally told me, "I'm leaving now, but you're invited to come and watch a water baptism tomorrow". I told her that I wouldn't go. But she said, "No, let's go". However, I still wouldn't agree to go. She told me good-bye and I saw her to her car.
I then went back into my house (I lived alone). I was thinking, 'I'll get a drink and go to bed'. I went into the kitchen and started to pour myself some water when I heard someone knocking at my door. I assumed it was probably the sister who had been visiting and had come
back. Otherwise, who else would come at 1 AM? I just opened the door nonchalantly. I didn't look at first. I just opened the door. When I looked, I saw a man standing there. He wasn't an earthly man. He was as tall as the entrance of this Church's building. He filled my whole door. He was very tall and beautiful. But his face! You've never seen a face like this before!
I want to describe what he looked like. He was tall and young. His face shone like a light bulb, so very bright that it was a blinding light. When I looked at him I was blinded. When I looked at him again, I couldn't see him because he was so bright. The light shone from him like glory. Then I looked at his face (again), and he looked like a man. He had on a long white robe, which was very long. I couldn't see his feet, only his
hands. The robe was closed about his neck. I didn't see his hair. The light came to his shoulders. His robe was white like you've never seen on this earth. His hands were soft and white. He came into my home and said, "peace for you", but I, brothers and sisters, couldn't say anything. I just stared. This was real; not a vision. I was very scared, because I'd never seen anything like this before.
He said, "soul, this is the last day of your life". I tell you, when you hear this voice, you don't want to die. Maybe many of you have asked to die; you want to die, but when you hear this voice, you don't want to die. You all of a sudden understand that your life hasn't been with God. When he said this, I started to plead with him.
"I don't want to die. I'm only 19 years old." But, I had heard these words so I thought, 'it's all done for me. I don't have another chance to repent'.
I begged him for life, but he said, "No. Come and see where you're going".
Her Soul Leaves Her Body
I saw everything start to spin. I couldn't see my house anymore. I felt myself rolling in great darkness. I couldn't see a tunnel, but as I rolled, I felt like years passed by. I couldn't see anything. Then I found myself standing on a road.
The Wide Road
I want to describe this road. When I stood on the road with the angel, it was very beautiful. What amazed me were the flowers. I didn't know their names. I'd never seen flowers like this on earth. Every flower had it's own aroma and they were so beautiful. I paid so much attention to them that I didn't even look to see if the angel was still around. I didn't look at him or have any desire to talk to him because of the
flowers. They captivated me because they were so beautiful. They were full of aroma and the air was so nice. I savored this.
We walked and the angel was silent. We walked quietly like this for a
long way. This road, with flowers everywhere, looked like it went very far. As we walked, people began to appear that were walking the same direction on the road. When I came near them, I recognized my Church and my youth group; even a lot of old people.
Brothers and sisters! I saw other people's faces that I'll remember the rest of my life. If I see them in life, I tell them that I saw them on this road. I ask them, "why are they going to the end of this road?" Even though they're still alive on earth, they're in sin and going on this road.
As we walked I saw lots of people: Russians that I knew; believers who knew God. I noticed a pastor who was reading his Bible chapter by chapter, verse by verse. People were walking on this road in groups and talking. I thought, 'interesting; he's reading and they're not even listening. They don't care'. He just read on and on. He didn't stop. I was thinking, 'oh, it's good he's reading the Bible'.
I saw many faces that I knew and many I didn't know. When I came to a certain point along the road, I gave all my attention to the end of the road. (Even at the start, I had noticed that something wasn't right, because I noticed smoke rising up from the end of it) Now I saw black smoke. I heard crackling and voices that were yelling and crying for mercy. Brothers and sisters I can't describe to you these voices. Even to this day I hear them and how they cry. I could hear the crackling. It was a very hot fire. It was very far away, but I heard it clearly as I came closer and closer, until I came to the road's end.
This smoke burned my body. It wasn't fire it was just smoke. I'm 19 years old and I stood close to hell for 3 hours. Even now, I month and a week later, my body feels lots of pain, but now I have less pain than before.
When I was coming here (to speak) the Lord said that this Church is waiting for a whipping. Oh brothers and sisters and youth: you're so young and nice. Fear God's whipping! I wasn't beaten by whips, but I stood for three hours on the edge of hell and the smoke covered my body. Even today it's hard to sleep and sit down, because it hurts so bad. I feel better now than before, but when the Lord touches you with a whip, what can you do?
You who have small children, it's better to freely give your life to God. The Lord said you're waiting to be whipped. This means that you are not living according to the Word of God. Be fearful! I'm afraid! Even now my body is in pain. I can't touch my body very hard. I can't squeeze anyone's hand hard, because I was burned.
When I came to this edge, I wrapped my arms around myself. I thought I wouldn't make it because it was so painful. When the angel saw how it burned me, he came to me and put his hands on my shoulder. When he put his hand on me, my body was the normal temperature. At this moment I quickly turned around and faced the road, with the canyon to my back. After I had turned, two persons appeared.
Jesus & satan Appear
I don't know who has seen Jesus Christ, but I want to describe how I saw Jesus and how I saw satan. Firstly I will describe satan: He was not tall, but very fat. His body was covered with short black hair. His fingers were very long. Every part was covered by hair. He was very scary. His face was evil looking. His face had the look of wanting evil. He had no teeth, only fangs. He had a very big mouth and very deep holes for eyes. You couldn't see them. When I did see his eyes, they looked like cat's eyes; full of evil. I didn't pay attention to his feet. I know he is very scary, and he noticed me. I wouldn't look at him because I was so scared.
I turned myself to the other person. I didn't know it was Jesus, but I had no strength to look at His face. I wasn't worthy to look at His face. He is light. A light here on earth is nothing compared to Him. He was much brighter. He was just light when I looked at Him. He blinded me. He was TOTAL light! I tried to see Him anyway. He had a long robe on. I didn't see His feet. His robe was different than the angel's. I want to tell you that God's men (the angels) are all the same height. Jesus' robe shone like a shimmering mirror, but the angel's was just white. I didn't look at His face, because I wasn't worthy. I wondered: who is
this? When I looked at His hands, there were holes in them; both hands had holes in them. These holes stay forever in Him. When you go up there, I know Jesus will show you His hands and He will say, "child, I redeemed you, but how did you go and spend your time through life?"
I don't know sisters: I see lots of youth here. At this particular time, I had no make up on, but I don't know how I would have stood there before Jesus with makeup on my eyes. I did stand before Jesus in pants, not a dress, and I couldn't look at His face. I was so ashamed. I felt I was helpless. However, I had an opportunity to serve God and I could have lived for God. I knew this and when I realized this I put my head down. I was so ashamed.
I looked at satan again and saw lots of stuff on his body. You know how Americans put lots of holes in their ears, sometimes eight? This was how satan looked; lots of earrings. He had lots of jewelry, makeup and necklaces fastened on him. I had this stuff too. I had everything you could imagine. But when I saw this I thought, 'I can't make it'. I never realized that satan would have all this stuff. I was so scared because I had all this stuff too. Satan has this stuff and I had boxes of this back home. I've spent hundreds of dollars for this and I see that satan has this.
I didn't think the Lord would give mercy to me because of this. I thought, 'my end is hell. I'm worthy to go to hell. I didn't serve God and satan had all this stuff'.
He stood there so pridefully as if he wanted to do evil. He walked around on the road through the people. Everyone on this road took something from satan. They just tore these things from him and put it on
themselves. I remember thinking that he wouldn't have enough for everyone, because they wanted so much, but he had enough.
My little sisters and little brothers: today satan is offering this to you. He says, "take it. It's not sin". However, later on you'll understand that it means a lot in your spiritual life. As they took it from him, I wanted to cry out, "how can this happen?!" I was so scared that he would see
me. I even saw some old sisters who were prophets come and take stuff from satan. Even these sisters, with the gifts of the Spirit, fought over this stuff from satan (one on top of the other). As he came to each one, he patted them on the shoulder and they nodded back in
agreement. However, he just wants their souls. I don't know why they didn't see his face. The Narrow Road
It was so painful for me to see this that I started crying. When I saw all these people I felt so sorry for them. They were walking slowly to the edge (of hell). Some of them were at the beginning and some were at the edge. When I walked on this road, I hadn't noticed the small path going off from this road. This path was so narrow that there was only room to fit a person's two feet, side by side, next to each other. On both sides of the road appeared something like fog.
When satan came near 2 sisters, they turned from him and went on this narrow road. They were two sisters from Church in Buffalo. When they walked on this narrow road, the youth called for them to come back, but they continued walking single file. It was too narrow to walk
together. Many who walked on further didn't notice this small road anymore.
It took a long time for satan to give out all these adornments to everyone. Then he came back and noticed me. I stood on the edge of hell with 2 people: the angel and Jesus. The Angel stood close to me with his hand on my shoulder. When satan came back, he looked at me very hard and evil. I was so scared when he came to me. He tried to pat me on my shoulder, but couldn't because the angel's hand was on me. He walked close to me and said pridefully, "huh, for a long time I've wanted your soul."
I started crying and said, "No! You'll never get my soul." The angel stood in silence. I screamed, "No! I'll never give you my soul!"
Satan opened his mouth and said, "the Word of God says: any kind of man's clothing on a woman is an abomination to God."
What could I say when he said this from the Word of God. I had heard this many times before from old brothers and sisters. However, I listened to another voice on earth who said, "it's not sin. It's not sin to have adornments. Wear pants. The pastors wife does. If it's okay for others, it's okay for you too. There is a sister who sings in the choir and wears pants, so it's not sin."
Today satan offers this now, but later on he will say, "the Word of God
says (such & such)..." I didn't know how to escape this situation. I knew I was lost. I knew I was guilty of everything. In this place I couldn't say, "I want to find the pastors who stumbled me, or the brothers and sisters who stumbled me". Right now it was just me and my life. Now this voice (satan) rebuked me. I had heard this voice of warning many times before, but I didn't obey and I didn't listen to the Word of God. My parents had told me many times to do good. My father was a very good, kind man. He asked me many times not to wear make up and pants. He told me to have my clothing in order when I went to Church.
Admonition to Youth
Youth in regards to you, I beg of you to honor your parents. You know I'm young, but I didn't honor my Mom and Dad. Oh I respected them, but I didn't honor them and the Bible says "honor your parents". If you want to have a good life you must honor your parents. The Bible teaches that even when your parents become senile you still need to honor
them. But brothers and sisters, our parents aren't senile and yet we don't honor them. I would give anything to have back the years that I didn't honor them. I would care about my mom, if I could do my life over. My mom warned me, but I wouldn't listen to her. For the rest of my life I will regret that I didn't listen to her. When I had an opportunity to honor my parents, I didn't. Instead, I raised my voice against them and sometimes yelled at them, but the Bible says this is sin.
I see old brothers preaching a lot, but all of the youth just sit by. Young men, you need to fear! If the young brothers just sit there and an old brother, who can hardly stand, goes and preaches, then you need to be in fear, young brothers. God asks you to preach! Stand up! Come here and take the Word of God and preach! When you fast and pray, you'll never raise your voice against your parents.
What she experienced further
When I was standing on the road at the edge of hell, I thought I would never come back to earth. Oh, how the fire crackled! I was trembling and scared when satan spoke these words to me. Here I stood helpless, but when I was on the earth I was prideful. However, brothers and sisters, when you find yourself there, your pride disappears. When satan looks at you and your tears are flowing, you will be sorry for every minute of your life that you didn't dedicate to God. I want to call you all to give your life to the Lord. I heard the same call to give my life to the Lord many times, but I heard another voice crying to the Lord to always give mercy to me. It asked "give mercy", but the Lord says, "I am
Holy. There is no darkness in Me".
Eight Souls were Lifted out from Hell to Speak with Olga
I tell you, I saw the eight souls whom God brought up from hell. I wasn't in hell, so please don't add to this and say that I was in hell. I was on the edge of hell. I saw eight souls that were lifted out from hell. These souls explained to me why they were in hell. I can tell you about four of them,
but I cannot tell you about the other four. The Lord will show me the depths of hell. After this I can tell you about the other four souls.
The First Soul in Hell
I was standing there crying. It is my nature to have a cold personality, but there I was crying. When I heard these voices in hell, I felt great pain. The first soul I saw come up from hell was a young brother. I knew him personally in Russia. He was 25 years old when he died in a car accident. After he died, there were people who had a vision or prophecy that he was going to heaven, but he didn't. He was in hell instead. He started to tell me about how and why he went to hell.
I think this will be a big encouragement to the young brothers. I want to warn all you young people. If you promise something to each other you have to keep it. If you promise and don't do it, you will be guilty; then the Lord will require it from your hands the same as He required it from this brother. He was young and preached in Siberia. He traveled and built three Churches in Siberia. He was very strong in the faith.
One time when he came back to the Ukraine from Siberia, he started working with the youth there. He was traveling and had an evangelistic outreach. During this time he had a desire to get married. He wanted to find a (Christian) sister for his wife, so he went to a city and found a sister. He started getting acquainted with her. He told me from hell that they sinned together. This sister conceived a baby and, for some reason, they didn't have a wedding ceremony. She started to show. When the (Church) elders noticed it, they started to investigate. They tried to find out who the father was. The sister told them that it was this
brother. Everyone was shocked and wouldn't believe it, because they thought he was a strong believer. He denied it and said she was lying about him and that it wasn't true. When they prayed about it, there was a prophecy or revelation given which said that she was lying and that it wasn't true about this brother.
So they excommunicated this sister, but he could still be a preacher. He traveled and sang. Now he witnessed to me in hell that, at the time, he knew he was in sin. However, he didn't want to shame his father, because his father was a pastor, an elder. He said that what he did bothered him and made him miserable.
"The Lord called me to repent and go back to this sister and receive her. Because I had sinned with her, I had promised her before that I would marry her. However, I didn't fulfill this. I didn't want to be ashamed before others. After this, a short time passed, and the tears of this sister cut off my life."
He went to hell because he didn't repent. This is the first person I saw. He was 25 years old. You know, he spoke with lots of fear and said, "I think God will take me from here. Then I will go and preach and say the truth and be a good man. I'll find this sister..."
He spoke like this. People in hell are full of false hope. He knew my name, but he called me "soul", and said, "why did you come here? You've had more chances to repent than I. Why did you come here?"
In hell there are no hypocrites. They don't speak to tickle people's ears. They speak the exact truth. That was the first person I saw there.
The Second Soul in Hell
The second person that I saw was a sister. You knew this sister (the Church she is now speaking to) personally before in Russia. She was a prophet. She was a sister in Christ, but I saw her in hell. I'll explain why she went to hell. I don't know how prophecy and revelations operate here, but if you're a chosen vessel with gifts and you've heard the voice of the Lord before, if the Lord speaks 1 word, don't add and speak two words. I beg of you brothers and sisters: be careful when you say "thus saith the Lord", for you will answer to God for this, like this sister lost her eternal life with God. She was chosen by God to be a prophet and she heard the voice of God, but she started to want more from God, so she started to add to God's words.
For example: the Lord spoke to her about and for someone else. However, she would add something. The Lord spoke to her about this and said, "soul, you can't do this. For you to continue doing this is sin. This is not My will". However, she wouldn't obey.
One time later, she wanted to have the gift of casting out demons or raising the dead back to life and healing. However, God told her, "I gave you a gift to work with my people and you are not to add words". However, she wouldn't listen to this. She wanted more glory for herself and kept adding words. She loved it when people praised her. She loved it when there were miracles through her, therefore, people would say, "this is a great sister". She was popular. She was over 50 years old and I remember when I was at a meeting in her house in the Ukraine. I came with everyone to her house for a meeting and we found her dead. No one could understand why, but now I saw her in hell. She explained to me why. Brothers and sisters, I knew this sister!
When she explained this to me, she was so regretful. She said, "soul, I'll come back to earth. I believe the Lord will return me back to earth. Then I will say the truth and witness. I will never add something. I knew God. Why did I do this?!"
These were in fire, not in the smoke like I was. They were in the fire! She was crying so much. I felt so sorry for her. I thought my heart would never make it. She witnessed to me why she went to hell. She heard the voice that had warned her many times not to add words, but she didn't obey. That's why she went to hell.
When she started asking for more manifestations, God said, "just pray". However, she didn't obey this. The time before she died, she was kneeling in her house before the meeting was to start. She kneeled and
said, "Lord, I think satan has more power than you". She said, "because satan gives everything to his servants right away: power and manifestations, but You have less power than satan".
The Holy Spirit said, "take Me away from this soul". So God took His Holy Spirit from her, suddenly. Satan immediately killed her body and took her soul. She could only stand up, lay on her bed and die. Brothers and sisters: don't speak against God. This sister spoke against God only once, and she went to hell. I tell you again, vessels of God, when the Lord speaks through you, and He says one word, don't say two.
The Third Soul in Hell
The third person that came from hell was a sister too. She did many good deeds in her life. This is what she explained to me. When she was alive, she always gave up everything that she had, even if it was her last possession. Even if she had to go hungry for three days, she would give and not regret it and this pleased God. I saw a list of all her good deeds. She was full of good deeds, but on this page, I saw that all her good deeds were crossed out. I couldn't understand why, but she explained why they were.
When she did her good deeds, she would go and tell other people, witnessing about all her good deeds. She wanted people to praise her. When she shared them with others, the Lord crossed the deed out. She came before God as unfruitful. She wasn't in adultery nor did she have any big sins. She was only unfruitful; without fruit. When she came before God as unfruitful, she knew she was going to hell. The Lord had warned her not to do this. He told her to, "make sure your right hand doesn't know what your left is doing. Also that the left hand doesn't know what the right hand is doing." She knew she was wrong. She heard God's voice, but she didn't obey. She was pleased when others spoke good of her. All her good deeds were for nothing. I tell you she had no other sins. She just came unfruitful. I call you my friends to go work to bear fruit. It's very important, because even if you're a good Christian and you don't do any evil, but you just sit in the background as unfruitful, you need to know that your end is hell. In heaven there are no unfruitful people.
The Fourth Soul in Hell
The fourth person I saw was a brother. He had been an elder (pastor) at the time a car hit and killed him. He was 38 years old. I don't know what you believe, but I don't care. I will relate to you what this soul explained to me when I saw him. I want to pass it on to you. It's your business how you receive it.
This elder was an elder of a Church that the Lord loved. It wasn't a big Church. The Lord sent a prophet to them and said to this elder, "I want this Church to be fulfilled in teaching". This elder didn't understand what it meant and the Lord sent this prophet again and said, "I want you to have communion in the right way". I have never been in a Church before
where people washed feet and I never thought it was important, but when the Lord revealed this to me, I felt sorry about my past.
This elder didn't do foot washing in his Church. He was against it because his father had taught him that it wasn't important. When his father died and he became the elder, he didn't think it was important. However, the Lord sent His prophet who said, "you have to do this because it's a commandment". However, this elder started to argue with the
prophet. The prophet said, "brother, the Lord said this". Many times the prophet came to this elder and warned him. The elder told him, "in my Church, I'm the ruler". The prophet said, "brother, don't talk that way. The Lord said this". However, the elder said, "I'll tell you again: I'm the ruler in my Church", and defended himself.
The Lord sent this prophet once more to warn this man, but this man was very stubborn and said, "this is how my father taught me and I understand the same way". He had started to lose his love for this prophet, but the Lord had given him a chance to repent, but he
refused. One day he was walking on the street. As he was crossing the street, a car hit and killed him. He went to hell because he said "This is My Church. I'm the ruler".
Brothers and sisters: pay attention to the voice of God; to what He speaks to your heart. It's not my business to teach you, but I tell you that this soul is in hell, because he said he was the ruler. When the Lord tells you to do something once, go and do it. If you don't do what He asks, He will require it from your hand.
At Least Three Opportunities to Repent
All of these souls (in hell) told me that they were given three opportunities to repent. As their voices were fading away, I heard them from far away saying, "No. We had more than three chances to repent."
Final Exhortations
It's only a few hours until the end of this day. How have we started this day? Did we Pray? The Lord revealed this to me: that some of you came here just because you were curious.
I see your faces and feel sorry for you, because so many of you don't even pray anymore. Brothers and sisters you need to know that prayer is power. I don't want to see it when the Lord starts to whip you.
Her Vision
Two weeks ago I had a vision: I saw a road and I saw people standing in line. I saw Jesus and satan. 1) Jesus spoke, "those who are thieves, leave here", and then I saw many people start to move away.
2) "who is a murderer? Leave here", and many started to move from the line. I recognized these people's faces. They moved away from this line
and they were believers! 3) "Who doesn't have peace in his heart, move away". More and more people started to move away. Oh Brothers and sisters: only around 25 people were left standing in line!
Second Vision
When this vision was gone I saw another vision. I saw a sifter and hands that held this sifter. Inside the sifter, I saw a mound of wheat. It was heaped up above the rim of the sifter. When I saw this I thought, 'oh, this is good. There's a lot of wheat." But then I saw the sifter start to shake, and I noticed that all the wheat fell to the earth together with the chaff. They fell because they were empty inside. When I looked inside the sifter, there were only about 25 kernels left. These kernels were
full. They didn't fall through the screen because they were big enough to stay. I heard these words: "it's finished. Harvest has come." My dear friends, we know that harvest is the end of time. Let's think about that.
Exhortations
It's very hard for me to talk right now. I have lots of pain in my flesh. I look around and I see young men here. It is your place to teach, not the sisters. It's for YOU! It's your place to hold a Bible here. It will make your parents joyful when they see you working for God.
It doesn't please God for us to come to a meeting and talk about all our earthly problems before the meeting. This is not pleasing to God.
Why did God say that you don't pray? Don't you know that we HAVE to pray? The day of the Lord is near.
Destruction of Cities
The Lord told me something not very long ago and I want to share this with you. Cities will be burned with fire and it will start at midnight. The Lord said to me, "I will take you in Spirit from here and to another country. The city where you are will be burned with fire". This word also said, "I will go through and search the houses of My people. I will check their door posts. The houses, whose door posts don't have blood on them, will I destroy.
Brothers and sisters: it's not my business, but I want to ask you what do you have in your houses?"
It was revealed to me that in your houses, you have satan's property as first place. There is no place for the Lord in your houses. My dear brothers and sisters: it is not my business to teach, but I do tell you that even if you spend $400 - $500 for this private property of satan's, throw it away out from your house. God's day is near and He will search your houses. I'm just asking you.
I'm not trying to be nosey, please understand. I had a TV in my house
before. I spent $500 on it. I feel very sorry now about the time I spent on it and the money. Back then, I didn't feel one bit sorry. I could have given that money to people who are in need. You don't think that we have any poor in America, but the Lord revealed to me that there are many poor people here. You can find them and give this money to them.
Brothers and sisters: check and see what you have in your houses, because you will answer before God about it. Don't try to excuse yourself by saying, "I only watch Christian programs". Don't make excuses. This is the private property of satan in your house. The Lord will come to judge this earth and your house will perish (be destroyed) because you have that which is cursed in your house.
It is like when (king) Saul took spoils from the Amalekites and lost all his blessings. He had heard the voice of God before, but he couldn't hear it anymore because of this. So he went and listened to another voice; the voice of a witch. He was afraid, because he couldn't hear the voice of the Lord anymore. Oh my dear souls, today you get worried because the Lord doesn't speak to you, but which of you is thinking about the time?
I don't know, but maybe the Lord will move me away soon. I tell you that the day before the destruction comes upon this place, it will be very nice. It will be warm and sunshiney. However, in the night, fire will come to this city and all these cities will be on fire. Maybe you will remember what I'm telling you and you'll wake up one night, because something outside is crackling. Then you will have to realize that you are perishing. But, it will be too late to ask forgiveness then. There will be a destruction, because the Lord is punishing. At this time there will be no more forgiveness for anyone. However, if you stay on your knees in prayer, the Lord will come to you and say, "soul stand up and follow
me. I will lead you out, but this city will be destroyed by fire". But NO! Don't think that you can just sleep in your nice bed and that the Lord will come and wake you up. No, it won't be like that! The Lord revealed to me that you don't pray. How many times do you wake up at night to pray?
Pray for your Children
Fathers and mothers: pray about your children. You think that they are Christians, but you don't know them. How many are in adultery in your Church? You shouldn't think that just because they sit through Church, that they're Christians. They will perish! The Lord revealed this to
me. Fast and pray for them; for the youth who are perishing.
My dear sisters, I don't want to point you out. However, when you come before the Lord, please cover your heads. How can you stay in God's presence with your heads uncovered? And you're not ashamed? Don't defend yourself by saying, 'the Lord says this is only for wives. It's not for me." Sisters, when you come before God you must cover your heads.
Charismatic Church
When I was backslidden I went to a Charismatic Church called "Chapel or Church of Praise". When I was there I sang and jumped. I feel very sorry about the time that I spent there. Brothers and sisters, if you've ever sung the song 'satan, you are under my feet', never sing it again because it is prideful. You don't know what you're doing. Even Michael the archangel wouldn't bring this kind of accusation against satan, but he said, "the Lord rebuke you". The Lord rebuked me for singing this song in New York. Think about what you are saying when you sing and what is coming from your lips? The real situation is that WE are in sin and that WE are under satan's feet. However, we sing, "satan, you're under my feet" anyway. When I was healthy I could jump and clap and everything, but when the Lord touches me, I can hardly walk through this
building. When the Lord touches me, it doesn't cause me to jump and clap and that kind of excitement.
When I came to the edge of hell I had no desire to jump. I had lots of pain concerning my past, because I had lived without God and I was perishing.
Brothers and sisters: don't think that you can sin, and then come to Church and sing "hallelujah", when you're sinking in sin. I don't know, but maybe you know some other way to eternal life? Maybe your way says that you can sin and still go to heaven? But I wasn't going to go to heaven. When I went my way, my end was hell.
Lack of Prayer
This is why I plead with you dear sisters, when you come before God, dress yourself in a Godly dress. Don't dress yourself in this world's dress. I don't want to be harsh with you. I am just pleading with you, because if the Lord comes to you and searches your heart, you know it will be found empty. Before you came to the meetings, you didn't pray. Instead, you spent a long time in front of the mirror. Then you come to Church like this and you want blessings? Repent today!
Final Pleas
Right now, as I'm finishing my talk, I can see the hearts of those who want to repent today and ask forgiveness of the Lord. I plead with you my dear friends. We have a very short time left. I don't know if you understand me but, I want to totally give my life to the Lord. I asked the Lord, "make these people see the glory of heaven and may they give their whole life for Your glory". I don't want you to ever see hell like I did.
After my experience (near hell), I had to fast and pray for my health because of my pain. I can't work because of the pain. Who would hire me when I'm disabled because of this? Brothers and sisters, nobody will need you if you become disabled when the Lord touches you. However, when you were in good health, you didn't give your life to the Lord.
Plea to the Youth
I ask you, youth: my calling is to the youth because I'm young. I want you to give your whole life to the Lord. Then maybe things will be different in Church. At work people will start saying, "you're different". Now you're the same as the world. The Lord says, "be separate".
What the souls in Hell wish
Now I want to go back and talk about these souls that came to me from hell. I was crying and my heart wasn't even right. I wanted to come back to the earth and ask everyone to forgive me. I wanted to forgive everyone. If someone grieved me, I wanted to forgive them too, because those people in hell felt very sorry about their past. They ask for forgiveness, but they don't have any, because when they were on the earth they didn't forgive: "For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." (Matt. 6:14- 15).
You need to love one another, because today you don't love each other. You ignore each other. If you went to hell, you would be very sorry about this. In hell everyone stays in sorrow about what they've done and everyone asks each other, "soul, you had more opportunities to repent than I. Why didn't you repent? Why did you come here?"
The Next Road
After this, I noticed that the angel and I were standing on another road. It was different from the first one. As we walked on this road, I also saw flowers. I saw a gate. It was a big gate. In me I knew that we had to go through this gate. Before we came to the gate, the angel stood before me, face to face and said, "point your finger at me". I was ashamed to do this, but the angel repeated, "point your finger at me". I did this and he said, "see how many fingers are pointing back at you? Three. Before you start to judge someone else, see how many fingers are pointing at yourself".
Then we walked towards the gate again. When the angel stretched out his hand the gate opened by itself and I saw two people standing by this gate. They were the same height as the angel standing next to me; the same height as Christ. One of these two brothers (at the gate) was Ivan Antonovich Levchuik, from the Ukraine. Maybe you know him? When I saw his face I recognized his face, but his body was the body of a young man; tall and nice, but his face was the face of an elderly man. He stood wearing a long white robe. The second man also had on a long white robe. They stood near the gate. Ivan had water baptised me. I wanted to yell with joy because I saw him. I wanted to call his name, but I couldn't yell. He simply nodded his head and said, "soul, give your life to the Lord". I couldn't answer him anything.
I felt as though we had to go on so we went. The gate closed behind us. When the gate slammed shut, I was immediately at my house. I
found myself on my knees. I tried to get up, but I couldn't, because I was in very great pain. I never felt like that before. I crawled over to the TV stand and pulled myself up. When I looked over, the angel stood by the door with his hand on the door knob. He looked at me and said, "my people, if you don't carry the idols out from your houses, you will carry your children out".
If you want to pass on these words, please don't add anything to what the angel said to me.
Oh my friends, I came back to my house at 4 A.M. I had no rest until 6 A.M. after I had carried everything out from my house that was ungodly and wasn't pleasing to God. Make up and everything had to go. I had thought that it would only take me two minutes to take everything out and repent. I tried to clean everything out in only a few minutes, but it took me two hours. I took everything out and I didn't feel sorry about any of those possessions.
I called my parents and told them everything. They obeyed what the Lord said. I felt blessed. I started to pray and became broken. I started to call everyone I had grieved, hated and those that knew I hated them. I asked forgiveness. We prayed together and I felt blessed. But the pain in my flesh is with me to this day.
Oh youth! You have a free will to give your life to the Lord, because many of the faces I saw on this road are still alive today. Today is the day. Maybe you won't have any more time.
Two days ago in a Rochester, New York fellowship, we had a funeral. A boy died in an accident. He was 24 years old. Where did he go? You don't know when your life will be over, even if you're young. If your life is not with the Lord where will you go? Think and meditate about your eternal life. Where would you go if the Lord took you from this life? If He said, "this is your last day"? Even old people will want to stay alive when they hear this call. You will start crying and ask for life. You won't want to die, because your life was not according to the Word of God.
Oh my dear friends. It's up to you how you receive what I have witnessed to you.
I want to give my whole life to the Lord and I would like it if you would pray for me. I need this.
I know the Lord will give me the fear to walk rightly before Him all my life, because we have a very short time on this earth.
"Let's Pray"

Kenneth Hagin: near-death experience which resulted from a malformed heart

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 02:05:09 -0500

Rev. Kenneth Hagin

Rev. Kenneth Hagin thought that by the time he was nine he had done all that was necessary to get a place in heaven. He was born and raised a Southern Baptist. As a child, he first made his commitment to Christ and was baptized with water. He was a lifelong member of the church. In Christian circles, he was "saved" and on the path for heaven. He was a believer and follower of Jesus Christ and he knew this assured him a place in heaven. He even believed that Jesus and all his disciples were Southern Baptist. It came as a real shock to him when he found out that they weren’t. At the age of 15, Kenneth had a near-death experience which resulted from a malformed heart – a condition he was born with.

The following is an excerpt of his experience as described in the book, Beyond the Final Frontier, by Dr. Richard Kent.
------------------------------------------------------------------------

"My heart stopped beating. This numbness spread to my feet, my ankles, my knees, my hips, my stomach, my heart – and I leaped out of my body.

"I did not lose consciousness; I leaped out of my body like a diver would leap off a diving board into a swimming pool. I knew I was outside my body. I could see my family in the room, but I couldn’t contact them.

"I began to descend – down, down, into a pit, like you’d go down into a well, cavern or cave. And I continued to descend. I went down feet first. I could look up and see the lights of the earth. They finally faded away. Darkness encompassed me round about – darkness that is blacker than any night man has ever seen.

"The farther down I went, the darker it became – and the hotter it became – until finally, way down beneath me, I could see fingers of light playing on the wall of darkness. And I came to the bottom of the pit.

"This happened to me more than 60 years ago, yet it’s just as real to me as if it had happened the week before last.

"When I came to the bottom of the pit, I saw what caused the fingers of light to play on the wall of darkness. Out in front of me, beyond the gates or the entrance into hell, I saw giant, great orange flames with a white crest.

"I was pulled toward hell just like a magnet pulls metal unto itself. I knew that once I entered through those gates, I could not come back.

"I was conscious of the fact that some kind of creature met me at the bottom of that pit. I didn’t look at it. My gaze was riveted on the gates, yet I knew that a creature was there by my right side.

"That creature, when I endeavored to slow down my descent, took me by the arm to escort me in. When he did, away above the blackness and the darkness a voice spoke. It sounded like a male voice, but I don’t know what he said. I don’t know whether it was God, Jesus, an angel or who. He did not speak in the English language: it was a foreign language.

"That place just shook at the few words he spoke! And the creature took his hand off my arm. There was a power like a suction to my back parts that pulled me back. I floated away from the entrance to hell until I stood in the shadows. Then, like a suction from above, I floated up, head first, through the darkness.

"Before I got to the top, I could see the light. I’ve been down in a well: it was like you were way down in a well and could see the light up above.

"I came up on the porch of my grandpa’s house. Then I went through the wall – not through the door, and not through the window – through the wall, and seemed to leap inside my body like a man would slip his foot inside his boot in the morning time.

"Before I leaped inside my body, I could see my grandmother sitting on the edge of the bed holding me in her arms. When I got inside my body, I could communicate with her.

"I felt myself slipping. I said, "Granny, I’m going again. You’ve been a second mother to me when Momma was ill."

"My heart stopped for a second time. I leaped out of my body and began to descend: down, down, down. Oh, I know it was just a few seconds, but it seemed like an eternity.

"There farther down I went, the hotter and darker it became, until I came again to the bottom of the pit and saw the entrance to hell, or the gates as I call it. I was conscious that that creature met me.

"I endeavored to slow down my descent – it seemed like I was floating down – yet it seemed like there was a pull that pulled me downward. And that creature took me by the arm. When he did, that voice spoke again – a man’s voice. It was a foreign language. I don’t know what he said, but when he spoke, that whole place just shook. That creature took his hand off my arm.

"It was like suction to my back. I never turned around. I just came floating back into the shadows of darkness. And then I was pulled up, head first. I could see the lights of the earth above me before I came up out of the pit. The only difference this time was that I came up at the foot of the bed. For a second time I stood there. I could see my body lying there on the bed. I could see Grandma as she sat there holding me in her arms."

[Kenneth says goodbye to his family]

"I left a word for each one of them, and my heart stopped the third time.

"I could feel the circulation as it cut off. Suddenly my toes went numb. Faster than you can snap your fingers, my toes, feet, ankles, knees, hips, stomach and heart went dead – and I leaped out of my body and began to descend.

"Until this time, I thought, this is not happening to me. This is just a hallucination. It can’t be real!

"But then I thought, 'This is the third time. I won’t come back this time! I won’t come back this time!' Darkness encompassed me round about, darker than any night man has ever seen.

"And in the darkness, I cried out, "God! I belong to the church! I’ve been baptized in water!"

"I waited for an answer, but there was no answer; only the echo of my own voice through the darkness. And the second time I cried a little louder, "God! I belong to the church! I’ve been baptized in water!"

"I waited for an answer, but there was no answer; only the echo of my own voice as it echoed through the darkness.

"I came again to the bottom of that pit. Again I could feel the heat as it beat me in the face. Again I approached the entrance, the gates into hell itself. That creature took me by the arm. I intended to put up a fight, if I could, to keep from going in. I only managed to slow down my descent just a little, and he took me by the arm.

"Thank God that voice spoke. I don’t know who it was – I didn’t see anybody – I just heard the voice. I don’t know what he said, but whatever he said, that place shook; it just trembled. And that creature took his hand off my arm.

"It was just like there was suction to my back parts. It pulled me back, away from the entrance to hell, until I stood in the shadows. Then it pulled me up head first."

(Kenneth Hagin then enters his body again and recovers from his illness.)

| Forum index | Next |

In the Divine Light by Dr. Susan

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 02:04:14 -0500

In the Divine Light by Dr. Susan

NDERF Home Page
NDE Stories
Share NDE (Web Form)

Experience:

It's a rainy Saturday morning in Illinois as I recall that winter day in Texas, 1955- Standing at the kitchen sink in our new home, I was thinking of my Air Force husband who departed a week before for a 3 year assignment in England. My two precious daughters, Cathy, age 6 years, and Carol, 18 months, were playing near me. We were to join my husband in a few weeks, How wonderful our life was, and how fortunate we were. Two years earlier, I had been an atheist now I was a Christian and had a Christian home and family.

Death Came Calling

As I stood in the kitchen, pain suddenly riveted through my abdomen and brought me to my knees. Within an hour, I was too weak to remain on my feet. My concern was for my children and I called my mother and father to come and help. As a nurse, I knew something critical was happening and I was trying to think logically about the source of the pain. The week before, I had visited the gynecologist at the air base because "I knew" I was pregnant. After an examination, he disagreed with me and stated that I was not pregnant. I did not believe him. As I lay on my bed in pain, I knew what my symptoms were telling me, I WAS pregnant alright, but it was an ectopic pregnancy where the embryo implanted in the Fallopian tube instead of the uterus. This meant that the pain I was feeling was the eruption of the tube as the embryo grew, and that I was hemorrhaging blood into the abdomen. Our minister and his wife arrived to pray along with my mother and father.

Life After Death

The trip to the base hospital was painful. Upon arrival, my father and I were told to wait, even though my symptoms were made known to the staff. I was finally placed on a table in an examining room, when I began to feel my life slipping away and my thoughts were of my babies and what would happen to them, who would love and take care of them?

My hearing was excellent, I could hear every word being exchanged in that room. There were two physicians present and three assistants. I could tell they were concerned as they tried to obtain a heart beat and blood pressure, At this moment, I began to slowly float toward the ceiling where I stopped and looked down at the scene taking place below. There was my lifeless body on the table and one doctor said to the doctor just walking through the door, "where have you been, we called you, now its too late, she is gone, we can not get a heart beat or blood pressure." Another doctor said, " what are we going to tell her husband, he's on assignment in England and only been gone a week." From my position above them, I said to myself, "Yes, what are you going to tell my husband, that is a good question. Pretty thoughtful of you." I remember thinking at that point, "How can I be humorous at a time like this?"

I did not see myself below on the table or the occupants of the room anymore. I was suddenly aware of the most heavenly light that was all encompassing. My pain was gone and my body felt as never before, free. I felt joy and contentment. I heard the most beautiful music that could only have come from heaven, I was thinking, "so this is how heavenly music sounds." I became aware of a sense of peace that passes all understanding. I began to look at this light and perceived what was happening to me and I never wanted to leave. I was in the presence of a divine being, one called the Son of God, Jesus. I did not see Him, but He was there in the light and spoke to me telepathically. I felt the overflowing Love of God. He said to me that I had to return to my little children and there was work for me to complete on earth. I did not want to leave but I slowly returned to my body, which by this time was in another room, being prepared for surgery. I became conscious long enough for staff to explain that my heart began to beat again and I was going to surgery so that the tubal pregnancy and blood from my abdomen could be removed. I was not aware of anything from this point on for several hours.

Divine Visitation at Bedside

Heaven had another message for me and I did not leave my body this time. I was in a recovery bed after surgery, and the greatest moment of my life occurred. The heavenly light returned again, completely filling the room. This time, a vision of Jesus appeared to me out of the light and He was beautiful, He filled the room with His presence and love and mercy were there. The vision I saw of Him included His shoulders to the top of His head. He spoke telepathically to me saying, "Remember what I have said to you, remember how I have revealed myself to you and it will be a comfort and stable source to you in years to come and the work that you will do, Now, you know that you do not have to fear death."

The Following Days

In the next few days of my hospital stay, I had many curious hospital staff members finding excuses to visit my room. News travels fast in medical communities and everyone knew that I had been pronounced dead and then lived again. My bible was at my side and when the gynecologist visited me, he took note of it and asked me about my religious beliefs. I knew he had heard what I told some staff members that came to visit me. They had been present when I was pronounced dead. After I recovered, I told them about their entire conversations during my death. They were astonished.

Leaving the base hospital a few days later, driving up to our home, I saw my baby and 6 year old daughter at a window looking for us. I said in my heart, "Thank you God for letting me return to my little children and for granting me the privilege of being their mother." I shall always remember their sweet faces at the window.

The Following Years

Later, we jointed my husband in England and carried out our mission of working with children and teenagers. My experience with death gave a greater dimension to my life and my Sunday school work with the youth, Returning to the States, my family grew and I continued my work and education, teaching nursing as a university professor. I have always been thankful that I was returned to earth and given another chance, and that my time here should be used wisely. I am now retired and a terminal cancer patient who has lived a very good life, and the death experience I had still lives in my heart, soul, and spirit, after 43 years. The mercy and love of God is enduring.

In the 1950's the medical model for practice followed by physicians and hospitals did not allow for phenomenon that encompassed near death experiences or individuals dying and then living again, highlighted by heavenly experiences. My experience with death was sacred to me and I kept it close to my heart. I shared it only with my husband and father, and later my children. In the 1970's books began to appear on the subject and I found an entire population of people with similar experiences, However, many of these individuals spoke of having a life review and being in a tunnel. I did not experience either. Perhaps my life review occurred when I became a Christian at which time I reviewed my life and confessed my sins to Christ. It is comforting to me that our society is much informed today and research on death and dying is steadily advancing.

NDERF Note: Thanks Susan for sharing this inspiring experience! The tunnel experience may occur in only about 30% of all NDE's. I think NDE's give us something we need, and I agree with you that your life review you did on your own may have kept this from being such a need in your life.

My Glimpse of Eternity-Betty Malz

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 02:00:31 -0500

In July of 1959, in Terre Haute, Indiana, when Betty Malz was twenty-seven years old, she was pronounced dead and a sheet was pulled over her head. In her book, My Glimpse of Eternity, Betty describes her experience on the other side and how she returned to her body to the stunned amazement of her grieving father and hospital personnel. Her book is the story of how God dealt with a proud, materialistic, controlling woman who had to die to learn how to live. The following is an excerpt from her book describing her near-death experience.
------------------------------------------------------------------------

The transition was serene and peaceful. I was walking up a beautiful green hill. It was steep, but my leg motion was effortless and a deep ecstasy flooded my body. Despite three incisions in my body from the operations, I stood erect without pain, enjoying my tallness, free from inhibitions about it. I looked down. I seemed to be barefoot, but the complete outer shape of my body was a blur and colorless. Yet I was walking on grass, the most vivid shade of green I had ever seen. Each blade was perhaps one inch long, the texture like fine velvet; every blade was vibrant and moving. As the bottoms of my feet touched the grass, something alive in the grass was transmitted up through my whole body with each step I took.

"Can this be death?" I wondered. If so, I certainly had nothing to fear. There was no darkness, no uncertainty, only a change in location and a total sense of well-being.

All around me was a magnificent deep blue sky, unobscured by clouds. Looking about, I realized that there was no road or path. Yet I seemed to know where to go.

Then I realized I was not walking alone. To the left, and a little behind me, strode a tall, masculine-looking figure in a robe. I wondered if he were an angel and tried to see if he had wings. But he was facing me and I could not see his back. I sensed, however, that he could go anywhere he wanted and very quickly.

We did not speak to each other. Somehow it didn't seem necessary, for we were both going in the same direction. Then I became aware that he was not a stranger. He knew me and I felt a strange kinship with him. Where had we met? Had we always known each other? It seemed we had. Where were we now going?

As we walked together I saw no sun - but light was everywhere. Off to the left there were multicolored flowers blooming. Also trees, shrubs. On the right was a low stone wall.

My emotion was a combination of feelings: youth, serenity, fulfillment, health, awareness, tranquility. I felt I had everything I ever wanted to have. I was everything I had ever intended to be. I was arriving at where I had always dreamed of being.

The wall to my right was higher now and made of many-colored, multi-tiered stones. A light from the other side of the wall shone through a long row of amber-colored gems several feet above my head. "Topaz," I thought to myself.

Just as we crested the top of the hill, I heard my father's voice calling, "Jesus, Jesus, Jesus." His voice was a long distance away. I thought about turning back to find him. I did not because I knew my destination was ahead. We walked along in silence save for the whisper of a gentle breeze ruffling the white, sheer garments of the angel.

We came upon a magnificent, silver structure. It was like a palace except there were no towers. As we walked toward it, I head voices. They were melodious, harmonious, blending in chorus and I heard the word, "Jesus." There were more than four parts to their harmony. I not only heard the singing and felt the singing but I joined the singing. I have always had a girl's body, but a low boy's voice. Suddenly I realized I was singing the way I had always wanted to ... in high, clear and sweet tones.

After a while the music softened, then the unseen voices picked up a new chorus. The voices not only burst forth in more than four parts, but they were in different languages. I was awed by the richness and perfect blending of the words - and I could understand them! I do not know why this was possible except that I was part of a universal experience.

While the angel and I walked together I sensed we could go wherever we willed ourselves to go and be there instantly. Communication between us was through the projection of thoughts. The words sung in all the different languages were understandable, but I don't know how or why. We all seemed to be on some universal wave length.

I thought at the time, "I will never forget the melody and these words." But later I could only recall two: "Jesus" and "redeemed."

The angel stepped forward and put the palm of his hand upon a gate which I had not noticed before. About twelve feet high, the gate was a solid sheet of pearl, with no handles and some lovely scroll work at the top of its Gothic structure. The pearl was translucent so that I could almost, but not quite, see inside. The atmosphere inside was somehow filtered through. My feeling was of ecstatic joy and anticipation at the thought of going inside.

When the angel stepped forward, pressing his palm on the gate, an opening appeared in the center of the pearl panel and slowly widened and deepened as though the translucent material was dissolving. Inside I saw what appeared to be a street of golden color with an overlay of glass or water. The yellow light that appeared was dazzling. There is no way to describe it. I saw no figure, yet I was conscious of a Person. Suddenly I knew that the light was Jesus, the Person was Jesus.

I did not have to move. The light was all about me. There seemed to be some heat in it as if I were standing in sunlight; my body began to glow. Every part of me was absorbing the light. I felt bathed by the rays of a powerful, penetrating, loving energy.

The angel looked at me and communicated the thought: "Would you like to go in and join them?"

I longed with all my being to go inside, yet I hesitated. Did I have a choice? Then I remembered my father's voice. Perhaps I should go and find him.

"I would like to stay and sing a little longer, then go back down the hill!" I finally answered. I started to say something more. But it was too late.

The gates slowly melted into one sheet of pearl again and we began walking back down the same beautiful hill. This time the jeweled wall was on my left and the angel walked on my right.

Then I saw the sun coming up over the wall. This surprised me since it was already very light and there seemed to be no passing of time. It was a lovely sunrise. The topaz and other stones glowed brilliantly. I remember noticing that the wall now made a deep shadow on my side.

Walking down the hill I looked into Terre Haute as the worlds of spirit and time and space began to fuse back together. Ahead of me were many church steeples glistening in the morning sun. I was suddenly aware of God's love for all His churches. It was a sudden bit of knowledge, as if I were being told this on the inside by the Holy Spirit. At that moment I loved all His churches too; and as my prejudices dissolved, I loved all His people.

Then I saw the tops of trees, then the hospital. My eyes seemed to bore through the walls of the hospital like laser beams, down the hall of the third floor to Room 336. I saw a figure on the bed with a sheet pulled over it.

After my descent I slowed down and stopped. The sun's rays were in my eyes. There were dust particles in the light which suddenly changed to wavy letters about two inces high flashing before me like a ticker-tape message. The letters seemed composed of translucent ivory, only fluid - moving through the rays of the sun.

I was back in my hospital bed now and the letters stretched all the way from the window, past my bed and on into the room. They read: I am the resurrection and the life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live.

The words were so alive that they pulsated. I knew that I had to touch those living words. I reached up and out and pushed the sheet off my face. At that instant the Word of God literally became life to me.

See other possible NDE "peeks" at Heaven (and Hell) here

A Blind Woman's Near Death Experience by Vicky Noratuk

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:58:29 -0500

A Seattle IANDS Near-Death Experience Story

A Blind Woman's Near Death Experience
by Vicky Noratuk

Between 1947 and 1952, 50,00 babies were blinded by excess oxygen, given to them in the newly developed air lock incubator. One of the clues to this tragedy was the discovery of the loss of peripheral vision among pilots breathing oxygen through air masks. I had been in the womb 22 weeks by December of 1950, when I was born at St. Luke Hospital in Pasadena, California. Weighing 3 pounds at birth, it was logical that I would be placed in one of the new incubators. Since then, for 43 years, I have seen no light, no shadows, nothing, the optic nerves to my eyes having been destroyed. When I dream, I dream with the same sensations I experience when I'm awake. There is no visual data, just other sensations such as touch and sound. But I have seen as you see. Twice I nearly died, and on those occasions, for the first time in my life, I saw. I left my body and saw. This is an account of my second near death experience.

On February 2, 1973 I was working as a singer and pianist at a restaurant in Seattle, Washington. It was 2 am. The owner, afraid of offending a drunk couple that had offered me a ride home, overruled my objections, and insisted that I accept their offer. He refused to open up his office so I could get change for the pay phone to call a cab. He left, and no one else was going my way. I reluctantly accepted the ride. As we drove along, the driver mentioned he was seeing double. The VW bus weaved through the streets. Near the base of Queen Anne hill there was a squealing of tires, and we spun out of control. The driver's wife yelled "Oh my God, we're crashing!" Everything became very slow. I screamed. That was my last conscious in-the-body awareness.

Dazed and disoriented I felt myself leave my body through my mouth. Time still seemed stretched and elongated. I was rising into the air, above the street, confused. I saw my body briefly. There was an uncertain moment when part of me wanted to go back into it, but another part of me felt so neat being out! Then I returned. It was like returning to your house when you forget something. I don't remember the trip to Harbor View Hospital.

My first awareness in the emergency room was of being up near the ceiling. I could see again! Throughout this near death experience I was in a state of stunned awe from seeing. In fact, it was so foreign to me that it was a continuous complication in my efforts to cope. But it was also like a foreign language that you don't understand, but that you ache to hear more of. Below me was a body on a cart I wasn't sure was me. I was shocked and aghast. The hair length was mine, and a lot of it had been shaved off! This may not make sense, but it took me so long to grow, and I loved my hair!. It was like losing an important part of me. Blood caked the skull. Nearby I clearly saw a female member of the medical team. I felt drawn to her, and I can't explain why. But I had a great need to get her to understand me. Then I heard a male voice say that there was blood on my left ear drum, and that I might be deaf. "I'm not deaf! I'm not deaf!" I was screaming at him. Maybe she could tell him. "Don't you hear me? I'm right over here!" At this point while the visual impressions floored me, they were secondary to my desire to communicate verbally, because that's the main way I've navigated through life. Then the female said, "We don't know how much brain damage there is...and if she might be in a vegetative state." I yelled at her, "I'm not in a vegetative state!" I was so frustrated and angry because I was yelling with every ounce of strength I had, and it was like I didn't exist! I just wanted to get out of there. Almost immediately, as if in response to my thought, I was drawn up, sort of "Vooom!" right through the ceiling and then the hospital, rising through space.

I saw lights. I don't know what they were from. But I didn't care, because I felt so free! I was giddy with the ease of movement I felt as I rose. I felt like screaming and shouting with intoxication. This might sound crazy, but it reminds me of the feeling a puppy might have when it rolls all over the grass, and doesn't even care where it's rolling. In the distance I heard the most beautiful sound, like wind chimes. It contained every single note you could imagine, from the lowest to the highest, all blended together. As a musician I was intrigued. There were so many different tones that I didn't know were possible! I was awed.

Sucked head first into a dark tunnel, I was drawn by the wind toward a distant light that grew. There was a whooshing airy feeling, as though great, big monstrous fans were drawing me. The tube was comfortably wide. Occasionally I passed what looked like vents or windows in the sides of the tube. Through these I could see other beings both ahead of me and behind me in parallel tubes. They seemed to be expressing the same amazement I was experiencing. Inside I felt warmth throughout my being.

As I neared the end of the tunnel, the light became brilliant. Just before I reached the end I could hear people singing. It was like all the hymns you've ever heard sung at once, and blending together harmoniously! I noticed there were no hymns about Jesus dying, or the sad songs of blood and pain. These were songs of praise and jubilation. As I listened I could pick out an individual piece. Somehow their combined singing was beautiful, not horrible! It was like what could be made in order there could not be made in order here. The jubilation filled me.

My exit from the tube can best be described as rolling out onto grass in a balmy, bright summerland scene of trees, where there were thousands of people singing, laughing and talking. Some played what sounded like string instruments. Flowers were everywhere in different varieties, and I still recall a near jasmine scent. Both the flowers, and the birds I observed in the trees seemed to have light around them. I also noticed that even among flowers and birds of the same kind, some had more light than others. At intervals ornate pillars supported what looked like roofs, creating park shelters. In the distance a huge gate glowed, the brightest object in my field of vision.

Then I saw Debby and Diane coming toward me from the right, and Mr. and Mrs. Zilk approaching from the left. I had been very close to Debby and Diane at the Oregon State School for the Blind. Debby had died from a hydrocephalic condition when I was 10. Diane had drowned in the bathtub next to my room from a muscle spasm four years earlier. Even blind kids can be cruel, and because Debby was quite overweight, moved ponderously and didn't talk very well, and because Diane would curse frequently at people, they were both shunned and made fun of by the other kids. I felt sorry for both of them and reached out to them because of that. Mrs. Zilk had been an elderly next door neighbor who babysat me when my Grandmother had to work. She had been a real sweet woman who went along with a lot of my imaginative playtime stuff. Debby and Diane moved towards me gracefully. Both of them seemed to be healed inside, or somehow made better. I could feel them reaching out to me with love, Diane seeming to have an almost desperate desire to say something.

In a place where time may have no meaning, there was then an instant when I knew everything, when everything made sense. It was like this place was where I could find the answers to all the questions about life, about the planets, about God, about everything. Suddenly I intuitively understood math and science, and I don't know beans about math and science. I hadn't asked about calculus. Now I understood it. Languages became unimportant. I knew them. Even without asking questions, answers were imparted about things I'd always wondered about. I had always been troubled about the Trinity. Now I was aware that the Father was what you might call the Being/Source aspect of God, that the Son was the Doing aspect, and that the Holy Spirit was the Imparter, the Bringer of Knowledge. I was aware that these three aspects of God, while separate were also one, in the same way that a husband and wife are separate, yet one.

As Debby and Diane were approaching, now almost close enough to touch, I sensed a boundary across which I could not to go. Then Christ appeared. His light filled my vision. Holding out a raised right hand towards me, he said very definitely, "No!", blocking me and them from coming closer to each other. It would be like someone preventing you from going over a cliff, or passing a certain point, beyond which you wouldn't be able to return.

His face was strong and kind. He wore a beard and His hair was long. His gown, open at the chest, had a sash around the waist. I'm describing a form, but the incredible light He gave off outweighed it. Part of me could hardly stand to be around it, but yet I could stand it. It was like the light came out of His body directly, and He was made out of it. I was too, but my light was not nearly as intense as His. Debby and Diane also gave off light, but with Christ it was all around Him, especially around His head where the light was circular, and where He had arms or spokes of light extending, like those you might see from a star. Around the rest of His body the light was more uniform. His eyes were piercing, yet tender. You almost wanted to look away from them, but you couldn't. He could see everything about me, clear beyond everything, even more than I could see or know. It was kind of scary to be so totally known, exposed, and yet accepted and loved. Yet I wanted nothing more than to be part of it. It's kind of like songs about people being in love, where part of them wants to run away, and part of them doesn't.

"Well, hello," He said and embraced me. I didn't ever want to be away from Him, ever, ever. I just wanted Him to envelope me somehow, and not to be separated from Him. I was so excited about the knowledge I'd just found, that I felt like I was burbling and tripping over myself trying to communicate it to Him with a kind of thought transference. And he said, "Isn't it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you'll find that. But you can't stay here now. It's not your time yet. You have to go back." Then He said, "Watch this." And then I saw my whole life, from my birth to the current moment. I knew He was with me, but my awareness of everything else around me disappeared. In this process I actually observed myself, as well as being aware of the thoughts and feelings of myself and all others involved in every incident in my life. Christ left it to me to assess things, to arrive at conclusions myself. I became aware that I was being harder on myself than He was.

In one incident, when I was nine or ten, Sharon, my roommate at the school for the blind, showed me a new dress her mother had just made for her. When she left the room, I ripped all the buttons and the lace off. I was angry because I wanted to be cared about the way her mother cared about her. Now when we observed myself doing this in the life review, Christ said to me, "Yeh, that wasn't too cool. But you made it right though." And Christ laughed as we now observed myself apologizing to and hugging Sharon later. During this entire encounter with Christ I believe he employed my vernacular as a way of relating to me. His laughter was hearty and supportive. Thinking about His reaction to that incident has helped me be less somber and uptight about things my children have done wrong. Then He asked me, "What have you learned from your life?" I answered that I thought it was important to be honest.

Then Christ said to me, "You have to learn and teach more about loving and forgiving. Whether people deserve it or not is not the point. You shouldn't try to select those who you think should be forgiven, and those who shouldn't." He was referring to a tendency in my past to forgive only those who had apologized to me. He also told me before I left that it was going to be hard, but to remember what I'd learned. Then there was absolutely nothing, for how long I have not idea. All of a sudden I felt heavy, and full of pain. I eventually awoke in the hospital to find that I had a skull fracture, a concussion, a neck injury, a back injury, and a leg injury.

The things I've been through since my second near death experience have been unbelievably hard. But I've learned a lot from them. I'm learning about separating the sin from the sinner. I'm learning about judging less and letting go of some of my past sense of smugness and superiority. Finally, I'm learning to care for myself enough that I no longer allow the negative thoughts of others to drag me down. As Christ said, the path has been hard, but in walking it I feel I've grown.

Return to Seattle IANDS NDE stories page. Return to Seattle IANDS home page.

All contents copyright 1998-2003 by Seattle IANDS, unless otherwise noted. You are encouraged to share the information at this web site with other people, as long as you share it freely.

Dr. Gerard Landry,NDE

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:57:08 -0500

Dr. Gerard Landry

Dr. Gerard Landry, an anesthesiologist, worked twenty-seven years in medicine and had a very good life as a Christian with a wife and three children up to the time of his heart attack on March 24, 1979. The heart attack resulted in the following NDE:

Suddenly, in a flash, I couldn't think. At 4:13 p.m., I was transported from the physical realm, the realm of the body, to a spiritual realm. I knew I was in another world - a world that is as real as this world is to anyone reading this. What I saw, I saw with the eyes of the spirit, because at that time my soul and my spirit were in heaven. At the time you leave the flesh, your spiritual awareness becomes acute, because the flesh holds down your spiritual awareness. At death, your spirit is released. My experience was supernatural but nonetheless real.

The first awareness was of eternity ... When we die everything stops. It is like finally getting to the nanosecond, where time stops for us. Like a watch, our body stops at that time. Yet our spirit and consciousness continue to live on in a dimension beyond sequential time. We go beyond nanoseconds into a space-time measurement we cannot know here on earth. I call it the eternal now, because that is how it felt to me. The past, present, and future are all merged into what scripture calls eternity. Eternity is the present, the now that never ends.

Truly understanding this dimension requires a joining of the human spirit to the Holy Spirit. As this connection happens, we go beyond head knowledge to heart experience. Jesus came expressly to give us this kind of life - eternal life. He told us about it. He demonstrated it. He imparted it.

Then, as if I had eyes all around my head, I saw saints, souls that were in heaven - multitudes. There was no way to count them. Whether there were millions or billions, I have no idea. As far as I could see in every direction were people of all sizes dressed in white robes. The people were transparent; I could see through them. They were behind me, across from me, all around me. They were "floating" on what appeared to be a crystal mirror or cloud or smoke. It is hard to describe these things in earthly terms, but I am trying to show you what my spirit saw. Each person was holding a crown in his or her hand.

The saints were saying, "We were waiting for you."

I looked at my body and realized I was one of them. When you look at yourself and can look through yourself, it is quite an experience. I was looking at a form of my body.

Then the clouds seemed to be separating (yet they were not actually clouds), and Jesus appeared. When he appeared, he showed himself to me on the cross as if he were in the flesh, still with his nail-pierced hands and feet, the wound in his side.

To me this signified that the cross will be remembered forever in heaven and that the salvation it brings is forever.

If I tried to describe what he looked like, the color of his eyes and all, my words would be inadequate. It would be like seeing a picture and then trying to describe what it was like to experience the person.

Then Jesus glanced at me with a look of compassion, full of love and caring. A glance similar, I imagine, to the look he gave his mother, Mary, and his friend, John, as they waited in agony at the foot of the cross. This glance was the essence of love. I understood the fullness of the love of God at that moment. This glance must have been like the one Jesus gave Matthew at the tax collector's table.

Jesus probably just stopped, looked at him, and said, "Follow me."

I also saw the perfect obedience that Jesus has for his Father. He obeyed him on the cross. He died on the cross for us because he loves his Father and he loves us. In love, he became a servant for us. All the things I had read in the Bible became real to me right then.

Jesus spoke with a voice that relayed the same love his glance transmitted to me - such gentleness and tenderness. Once you hear it, you will never forget it.

He welcomed me with, "Gerry, my peace be with you" - my first name, then peace be with you.

He said, "You are healed. You will feel no pain. You will have no anxiety. You will have no fears or guilt from the past. In one week you will be home from the hospital."

When Jesus said, "You are healed," I thought, Lord, it is wonderful in this place. I want to stay.

He also told me that all the prayers we had prayed that morning would be answered or were right then being answered.

And he said, "Go and tell your family, your friends, your fellowship, and everyone you come in contact with; tell them about my love. I want you to read the gospel of John, the first two letters of John, and all of Revelation."

Lord," I said, "Why do you want me to do this?"

He said, "John is my friend. He knows all about my love."

I didn't fully realize what was happening - that my heart had stopped for four minutes and that I was being brought back to life. When the Lord finished talking to me, I was aware that I was back in my body. I then entered a deep coma in which I was unable to communicate or move any part of my body for more than ten hours.

John F's NDE

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:53:58 -0500

John F's NDE
NDERF Home Page
NDE Stories
Share NDE (Web Form)

Experience:

          While on duty in the United States Navy, I was munching on a hard boiled egg and got choked. I could only breathe in. My lungs filled until they could fill no more. I felt as though I could get the egg out of my mouth I might live. I walked to a water fountain which was nearby and turned on the water. I tried to drink and as the water touched my lips, I was shocked with 120 volts. My immediate realization was that I had received an electrical shock, of which I certainly expected to survive. I still experienced total breathing difficulties because of the egg lodged at my esophagus. I cleared some of the egg with a finger, but I could not breathe. I was experiencing some panic by this time and could think of no way to help myself survive this accident. I thought of my Lord and said to myself. "At least I am a Christian."

          I looked into the adjoining room and saw my supervisor sitting in a swivel chair working on a radio message. Realizing I could still walk, I did so until I reached his chair. I could not speak so I used the last of my energy to kick his chair in order to get his attention. He was knocked to the floor and there he lay along with the typewriter. I am on the floor near my supervisor as I fell also.

          Another sailor by the name of Joe was watching my actions. I was now quite and not breathing. I was bleeding from the bridge of my nose, having struck the desk as I fell. In moments Joe began back pressure life saving methods on me. This is now called CPR. Another sailor call an ambulance.

          I was near the ceiling of this room watching the sailors doing things to save my life. I was feeling just fine. I realized that the unconscious body on the floor was mine but I had the least concern for it. I was seeing myself as others had seen me. There was no opposite reflection from looking into a mirror this time. I felt good and energetic and soon lost any interest in watching the sailors working with my body.

          I was in spirit form and yet I still felt alive as I had been earlier. I suppose I had expected to be dead but all this was so new to me. I was learning this new life fast and without much concern for anything. However this new way of living had left me feeling puzzled. For instance, when I would think of something, I did it automatically. I looked at the wall near me and at the next moment I was going through it. I was back into the room where I had been sitting when I got choked. I floated around this room at will. I traveled through the many radios and teletype machines with no problem.

          I saw a darkened area near my desk and I traveled to it. The next thing I knew, I was entering this darkened mist. Once inside I wanted out badly. I was being engulfed by this thing. The feeling was that of being inside a person. I felt alarmed and missed the free floating spirit I was earlier. Eventually I was released from this squeezing and hot area. It was as if I was inside a womb but how can this be imagined?

          My next realization was that I was in a tunnel. I estimate the size of this tunnel to be a diameter of six to seven feet. I could stand without touching the top. My height was five foot ten inches. Immediately I was hurling along the tunnel much faster than I wished. The speed was tremendous. I was scared. Somewhere along my journey in this tunnel I slowed to a stop and a man calmed me and told me the trip was nearing an end. Away I went again at the same speed as before. I do not know how I survived the trip. The speed had to be at the speed of light or even faster. I felt no g-forces, only fear and the exhilaration of a terrible speed. Finally I stopped moving through the tunnel and had a good chance to look at it. The tunnel looked like a large vent pipe used on clothes dryers. The light was not primarily inside the tunnel but from the outside shinning in. During the trip inside the tunnel I heard a loud buzzing sound which hurt my ears. I wondered what supported the tunnel.  Now I began walking looking for the ending of this tunnel. I was now into a much larger area and surrounded by a white mist and daylight. All my fears of the tunnel were diminished by the light I was seeing. I heard voices of people just outside this area. The voices were encouraging me to come through the white mist. I walked through the white mist and saw about a dozen people. Instinct told me they were all man and wife. I had seen these people before but I could remember none of their names. One man told me not to worry about not remembering any names.  Soon someone came for me. The man was about twenty-seven years of age and he was wearing levis and a white t-shirt. The other twelve people were wearing white robes. The man wearing the levis explained to me that he was my guide. He explained to me that later I would meet other people but he wanted me to walk with him to see this new place.

          We walked through the most beautiful flower gardens I had ever seen. I observed in detail the petals of the flowers. When viewing grass lawns I focused upon single blades of grass and marveled at the beauty of each blade. This man and I communicated via thought transference as I had done with the group of twelve people.

          I saw a city of large buildings in the distance. The buildings were the color of gold and my guide told me they were gold. My guide told me if I wished I could think of being closer to the city and I would be. Sure enough, I thought of being closer and suddenly I was at the very edge of the goldencity. I saw little water falls in the flower gardens that were absolutely breath taking. I felt so good.

          Later my guide turned me over to another man and this man explained to me that I would now go through my life's review. During this review which lasted about one second or less, I saw all that I had previously seen while living on earth. I relived every conversation I had had. I saw each pet I had owned. I saw again each piece of clothing I had worn. I relived every class I had attended in school. I saw everything again.

          It was here in this building, looking much like a library that my life's review ended. It was here also that I learned that I would not be staying in this heavenly place. I was so disappointed to learn I had to go back to earth. I cried and cursed those around me. My guide came for me and took me to see two schoolmates that had died four years earlier.

          I was shocked to see them living. On earth they had been football placers in high school. One day they were late for football practice and their coach had made them run laps around the field after practice. This placed them into the dressing room long after the other players had left. There was no hot water for showers. The two sat waiting for the water heater to furnish hot water for their showers and were gassed to death by fumes which escaped from the natural gas water heater. Ironically, one of the boy's dad was the plumber who installed the heater just days before and was coming back on another day to install the vent pipe to the outside of this new shower room.

          I asked the two boys why they were here because each was supposed to be dead. They explained to me that no one ever dies. The two boys were about the same age as I had last seen them on earth. Both appeared to be happy and content to be here.

          My guide took me back to where I had my life's review. I asked once more if I could stay. A man told me I had to return to earth to live out my life. I remembered from my Sunday school classes that if a person ask to see the Lord, he shall see him. I asked to see Jesus. With my guide beside me, I walked or floated to a small stage. My guide left me here. I did not have to wait long before I heard a voice on this stage near where I stood. A mist was forming on the stage and I heard a voice asking me if I could see him. I could only see the mist and hear the voice. The voice asked me to concentrate more and I would be able to see him. Soon I saw Jesus standing in front of me. He asked me what I wanted of him. I told him I had learned I would have to return to earth and I did not want to leave this Heavenly place. He explained to me that I had not yet performed his wishes that he had set forth for me in my lifetime. I asked him what these wishes of his were and he did not answer me. He said I would know at the right time, sometime in my future. He asked of other possible things he could do for me. Since I was in the U S Navy at the time, I asked that he get me transferred to the state of Tennessee. I explained to him that I had spent a month in this state as a boy of twelve and I wanted to return there because the state was beautiful. He did not answer me. I asked if he had considered it. He told me that I only had to ask once and it would be done.  Jesus told me of many things I would experience in my lifetime. I only remember what he told me after I have experienced the event. He did tell me, and I remember this; to tell all people of my visit with him. He implied into me to tell people that he is real. Another thing I will never forget is feeling the radiation of his love as he stood near me. That was the most perfect love I have ever felt. Jesus told me I would be escorted back to my home on earth soon.

          Two men came for me and they explained they were my guardian angels. One of the men had been my guide earlier. I do not remember coming back to earth through the tunnel. We traveled through the darkness of space. On our way back to earth we stopped for a talk. One guardian angel told me that some day I would meet a lady and she would become my very close friend. I was told that I would not meet her now as she was still a very young girl. This was 1957. I have looked for her since then and think I have found her. But she lives in Australia.

          I woke up sitting on an examination table in the hospital. I asked the three doctors if I had been given any medication that would make me believe I had died and gone to Heaven. They said no. I said, "Well, I have just returned from Heaven." Two doctors immediately walked out and the remaining third doctor told me he just did not know what to think.

Near-death experiences by Teresa Robbins LPN

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:51:02 -0500

Author: Teresa Robbins LPN
Published on: April 3, 2001

Related Subject(s): Near-death experiences -- Anecdotes , Near-death experiences -- Religious aspects
Excerpt from my Journal dated September 28, 1981...

"Tonight I shared with Annie from A-Anon, that Jesus talked directly to me in the tunnel. I was so relieved. She didn't think I was crazy or a heretic! Still, it sounded so arrogant, even to me, to say that He chose to speak to me in person. She asked me how I knew it was Jesus? I could only respond..."I just knew." I long to recreate the experience and how it felt. Life would be much easier if He would talk to me now. I catch myself quietly waiting and straining my ears."

As I look back 18 years, I now realize that on July 28, 1981, I had a "Near Death Experience." I went into the hospital on June 22nd and gave birth to a premature baby that weighed 1lb. 12ozs. When she was one month old, I again entered a hospital, to have an ovary removed due to infection and intense pain. I was only supposed to be in the hospital for three days.

My condition continued to worsen and on July 27th, I threw a blood clot to my right lung. It was discovered that my doctor had not put me on any antibiotic therapy. He had also left a bleeder and my whole abdominal cavity was filled with clots.

I was transported to another hospital that was more equipped to handle my problems. The doctor told me I had less than a 50/50 chance of survival.

My husband had abandoned me for someone else, when I was three months pregnant. I had another child at home who was only three years old. Shortly after arriving in the ICU, I slipped into a deep coma.

The next thing I knew I was inside a tunnel. It was a long tunnel with the brightest white light I had ever seen. I was amazed that the light did not hurt my eyes. I could feel music playing, but I heard no sound.

Just as I was about to walk further into this tunnel, I saw a silhouetted figure round the corner and enter from the other end of the tunnel. I knew immediately that it was Jesus. I just knew it, like someone had opened my head and put that knowledge inside.

I was afraid to speak...but I did not have to say a word. He said in a very quiet and calm way, "You're not thinking right." The minute He said this, I realized that I had been thinking, that I didn't want to live.

I also remembered thinking, 'Wow, after all the movies I've seen, I expected Him to have this big booming voice.' I said, "What do You mean?" He just repeated His statement.

I was tired at this point and I became irritated. I just wanted an answer...did not feel like reflecting on His statement. But somehow I knew He would just keep repeating the same thing.

I also knew He was full of kindness, love and infinite patience. He was not in any hurry. He would stick around as long as it took.

So, I said to myself..."OK...what have you been comtemplating, Teresa?" I realized that everything I had been thinking was negative. I said with some aggravation, "I get it...You want me to think positive."

I tried to consider all the positive things I could think of and all the things I had been hearing both at church and at the Al-Anon (my recovery program) meetings I had been attending. These were the words that came to me..."Be grateful."

I started listing all the things I was grateful for especially that my new baby had survived. I knew He had given that baby to me by special request. He expected me to stick around and care for her.

I knew He was affording me a free will to make the decision and that I would go or come back after I decided. After a few moments, I announced my decision to Him.

I was immediately propelled out of the tunnel and back through the darkness at warp speed to the ICU where the doctors were just getting ready to transport me into the operating room for two more surgeries.

My heart stopped twice while I was on the operating table. I woke up to see, a disbelieving doctor, sitting at the foot of my bed, shaking his head. I could not talk because I was on a respirator but I knew the doctor was trying to figure out why I was still alive.

I left the hospital one-month later, with special knowledge I had not previously had. I take no credit because it is God given knowledge.

The aftermath was knowledge of what happens when you die. I have used that knowledge as a nurse many times, to help terminally ill patients in their dying process.

I visited my beloved grandmother on her deathbed. She was in restraints and terrified. I closed her eyes because I knew that she was so close to death that she could only use one sense at a time.

I told her who I was, and she let me know that she knew me. I shared with her that she was the most truly "Christian" person that I had ever met. That she would travel through a dark scary place but not to be afraid. I told her when she reached the light, that Jesus would be waiting to take her home.

I removed her restraints and reassured her I would stay until she was able to fall asleep. She died peacefully in her sleep early the next morning without ever awakening. She was 96 years old.

I feel my "Near Death Experience" was a spiritual event and I am grateful for that experience. It changed forever, what is important in my life. I have never been as depressed or suicidal again. I became a more confident and assertive person. It was proof of God's existence and a life after death for me.

Excerpt from my Journal dated January 16, 2001...

"Today is the first day of my daughter's last semester of college. I am so happy that I was able to stick around and that I will see her graduate and receive her degree in May..."

Healed by Christ During my NDE by Lorraine Tutmarc

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:47:08 -0500

A Seattle IANDS Near-Death Experience Story

Healed by Christ During my NDE by Lorraine Tutmarc

When I was 22 years old, in the Spring of 1928, I was pregnant with my third child. Unfortunately I had a miscarriage and efforts to remove the tissue were unsuccessful. Peritonitis set in, causing blood poisoning. My condition rapidly deteriorated. Although I went to the hospital several times, they sent me home on each occasion saying there was nothing they could do. Antibiotics were not yet available. I can remember my doctor visiting our house at regular intervals, asking my husband in a voice that was unfortunately too loud, "Has she gone yet?" For about three months I had pain throughout my body, was almost too weak to move, couldn’t eat, and required intravenous feeding.

One morning I awoke and noticed almost a numb feeling from my head down. All the pain was gone. And then, slowly, I was rising from the bed. I felt an immediate, terrific sense of freedom, as though I’d just taken off a heavy coat. I was floating and euphoric with peace. But I can also remember asking myself, "How did I do this?" I looked down on my body which appeared to be sleeping. Nearby I saw the doctor, the nurse and my husband, who was sitting next to my bed. Then, from the upper corner of the room, I began to move backwards. I glanced at my physical body. It was the last thing I saw as I went through the wall.

I found myself in a region of total darkness up to my neck in water. My bodily pain, absent moments before, had returned. The water was very cold and moving around. I was quite panicky because I cannot swim. In my mind I asked, "Where am I?" In response I heard a loud, loving and beautiful voice, sounding almost as though it came from a megaphone, saying, "This is eternity! This is eternity! You are lost! You are lost!" In some way I knew that was God’s voice. "What is this?" I again asked in my mind. God’s reply was, "This is the river of death."

Struggling in the darkness I suddenly found myself being carried into the upper portions of a large whirlpool. I fought to keep my head above water, but gradually was drawn lower into the pool where the water was whirling more quickly. By the time I was sucked into the bottom of the pool I was completely exhausted. Emotionally, fear and hopelessness had drained me. So, as I was going underwater for what I was sure was the last time, I completely gave up! It was then that I saw light enter the water around me. The water turned warm.

I turned, looked up and there was Jesus, about four feet above me. I was staring at the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen. The love I sensed coming from Him was beyond description. Light coming from Him lit up the entire area around me, but He was so wonderful to look at that I kept watching Him. His robe was pale ivory, with a red blotch in the chest area. His hair was auburn colored, shoulder length. But it was a look in those eyes that I could not turn away from, which I will not forget. They were large, full of meaning and kind. While loving, the gaze was also penetrating, a look that said that He knew everything I’d ever done, and everything I could ever do, both bad and good, and that no matter what, He would always be there. I could count on Him. His love would never fail.

I remember wondering about the red blotch on the robe, and the same deep loving voice I had heard earlier said that it represented the blood Jesus had shed for us on the cross. In the background I heard what sounded like millions of tiny bells whose sound had the purest tone. Throughout the rest of my near-death experience they were always detectable as a distant presence.

Then in a voice that was powerful and loving He said "Follow me." I answered, "Yes, I will." Instantly the water disappeared. He lowered His right hand and held my left. His hand was warm; then I felt the power of God moving through my body. And I’d never heard of the power of God! It was like sparks from smitten steel you could say, just coming right through my body, from my head to my toes, over and over again. As it came I grew stronger and stronger, until finally I thought, "I’m well! I have no more pain! This is real! This real!"

I rose so that I was next to Jesus. Although I was still holding His hand, He had turned and I followed His gaze. Both of us seemed to float toward a gold wall that stretched as far as the eye could see in either direction. Around us I felt a warm breeze carrying with it a scent of flowers. We stopped perhaps fifteen feet away. I noticed that the golden wall which was about nine feet high was transparent to a depth of about eight inches.

Around me it seemed like the dawn of a new day, as though it was about 5 a.m. From behind the wall I sensed activity. Things were happening. This was something felt rather than heard and I noticed it until the end of my NDE. I began to hear birds singing and chirping. As I listened to them for several minutes, their number and volume increased, then died away. String instruments then began to play enchantingly. Their volume and number also grew slowly, then disappeared. Finally, I heard a heavenly choir of the most beautiful harmonized voices singing in a minor key. They too grew in number, until hundreds of voices were apparent. I was captivated and drawn toward this realm. It seemed that the music spoke to me and welcomed me. I was still holding Jesus’ hand, but stepped toward the wall to search for a gate or door. None was apparent. I turned back to look at Jesus. He was gone.

I felt myself return into my body, going back the same way I had come. When I opened my eyes the doctor, nurse and my husband were around me. I exclaimed, "I’ve seen the Lord! I’ve been to heaven!" I repeated this and added, "I’m healed! I’m healed!" I can remember my husband staring at me and trying to restrain me. I was extremely hungry and insisted on eating something. Despite protests from the doctor, I eventually enjoyed my first meal of tea, toast and asparagus. I can remember the doctor saying, "I’ve always been an atheist, but now I’ve seen a miracle." Two weeks later I was painting the inside of my house. I never had a pain after that.

This experience was not one that I was searching for nor expecting; I hadn’t been to church since I was quite young, nor had I ever read the Bible. For me it was an intensely personal experience that went far beyond the boundaries of denominational religion. It also led to my awareness of God’s presence in the world and an insatiable hunger to read the Bible.

Occasionally, I find myself waking in the middle of the night and hear for a short period of time the sound of those bells I first heard during my near-death experience.

Editor’s note: Lorraine left this world several years ago, but while she was alive here she brought hope, love and inspiration into the lives of many.

Return to Seattle IANDS NDE stories page. Return to Seattle IANDS home page.
All contents copyright 1998-2000 by Seattle IANDS, unless otherwise noted. You are encouraged to share the information at this web site with other people, as long as you share it freely.

I was standing in the presence of Jesus Christ.

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:29:25 -0500

•
By: Jim Sepulveda
The testimony that follows tells of a gentleman who had no need for God until He was handed a death sentence.
"Jim, if you own anything of value, you'd better make out a will," my doctor told me after severe chest pains sent me to the hospital. Tests revealed an enlarged heart, a damaged main valve, and two main arteries blocked by cholesterol. I would need double bypass surgery and valve replacement. "We give you only a 10 percent chance of making it," the doctor warned. I was terrified. At age 35 I was too young to die.
Six weeks before surgery God intervened in my life. Much against my own personal wishes, God arranged for me to attend a healing meeting. Once there, I was greatly agitated by what was going on, and was going to leave during the service when suddenly the speaker announced: "The Holy Spirit is telling me there's a man here who is scheduled for open heart surgery. If you will come down now, I believe the Lord's going to heal you." I glanced around as he waited. Surely he didn't mean me. No one came forward, "God has a work for this man," the speaker continued. "Let us pray and see if the Holy Spirit might reveal the man's name to me."
God revealed my name
Incredibly, God did reveal my name, and reluctantly, I went forward. After answering a few of his questions, here's what happened: Suddenly my knees buckled and I fell to the platform, wrapped in a warm blanket of peace and love. A red light appeared toward the ceiling, which came down and touched my head. A pure warm heat ran up my left side and stopped in the area of my chest. Then it felt like two little fingers moved things around inside my heart "Jesus, I love You." The words slipped from my mouth without conscious thought. "I know that I know that You've healed me. I love You." Up to this moment, I hadn't been to church in 13 years, sad to say.
Upon returning to my doctor, I told him about my experience in the auditorium. He wasn't impressed. "Jim, if you don't have open heart surgery, you won't last over 6 months." We discussed the situation at length, then a clear thought came to mind: Catheterization. Do it for the glory of God. I knew that was a procedure when doctors make an incision in one main artery, then feed a catheter into the heart to take pictures and ascertain the exact state of the heart.
"Doc, listen. I don't want that open-heart surgery. I want a Catheterization." He argued, but I convinced him. Several days later I was on the operating table. I was awake during the whole Catheterization process. Everything seemed to go very well. Then during the last maneuver I suddenly felt like a white-hot poker was stabbing my heart. Agonizing pain ran across my shoulders and down my side. I began to lose consciousness and felt the doctors pounding on my chest. As dark shadows closed around me, I could hear voices from far away, echoing like sound in a tunnel: "We're losing him ... losing him ... losing him...
I opened my eyes. I was standing in a field, surrounded by acres of green grass. Every blade of it glowed, as if a tiny spotlight lighted them. To my right stretched a dazzling expanse of flowers, with vibrant colors I'd never seen before. I walked over a nearby hill, stopping as a light began to appear near me. The blinding aura was too bright to look at directly. I squinted down toward the ground, then saw a pair of sandals begin to appear at the bottom of the light.
As my eyes moved upward, I glimpsed the hem of a seamless white gown. Higher, I could make out the form of a man's body. Around his head shone an even brighter brilliance, obscuring a direct view of his face. Even though I couldn't see clearly because of the dazzling splendor, I knew immediately the identity of this Man. I was standing in the presence of Jesus Christ.
"It's not your time. You must go back."
"Jim, I love you." His voice washed over me . . . indescribably gentle, tender, peaceful. "But it's not your time yet. You must go back, for you have many works for Me to do."
The brilliance surrounding Him reached out and engulfed me, immersing me in love and peace. I don't know how long I stood transfixed, but finally I turned away and began walking back over the hill. Then a blue mist of light began to come around me like a fog. It turned into a dark shadow, and everything turned black. Opening my eyes, I realized I was back on the operating table, covered with a sheet. I didn't know that until later my heart had stopped beating for 8 minutes. They had given me up for dead!
Everyone had left the operating room except for the main surgeon and one of his assistants. They were at the back of the room, filling out a report on my death. As I sat up, the sheet slid down my lap. They turned and looked at me, with their faces ghost white. "Get the rest of them in here quick!" the surgeon urged his assistant. The doctors performed numerous tests. Early the next morning the surgeon came to my room and announced he was releasing me from the hospital. "Come back this evening at 8:30 to my office. We'll go over all the results of your new tests."
That evening I told my doctor what I'd experienced during the 8 minutes I was clinically dead on the operating table. "Jim," he said, "let me show you something you won't believe." He showed me the new pictures of my heart. Rather than being enlarged, it was now normal size. There had previously been 85 percent blockage in two arteries; now there was none. The main valve was functioning normally. My doctor looked at me, tears in his eyes. "Jim, this Jesus you've been talking about has either replaced or repaired your heart."
Shortly afterward God called me into ministry. Since then I've had the opportunity to share my testimony to thousands - both here in America and in Europe. It's been the thrill of my life to see the Lord use me to touch so many lives, to see people turn their lives over to Jesus Christ and see the positive change that follows, as they grow in their personal relationship with Him. Before this all happened, as I faced the good possibility of dying, I was terrified. Now my fear is gone, as yours can be, replaced by the joy of knowing someday I will see my Savior again face to face.
Dead eight minutes
Thank you for taking the time to read my testimony and it's my prayer that it helps you come to believe on Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior. If there's any doubt that Jesus Christ is the one to put one's trust in for eternal salvation ... there certainly wouldn't be doubt any longer if you had seen what I had seen during those 8 minutes I was dead.
Let us never forget Christ's promise to humanity as recorded in the Bible in John 20:29. Thomas was one of the Lord's disciples at the time of Christ's crucifixion. After-Christ's resurrection from the tomb, He returned in bodily form and revealed Himself to His disciples, but NOT Thomas.
The disciples who had seen Jesus was later telling Thomas what they had seen and heard Jesus say, but Thomas was as doubting as you and I might have been.
"Unless I shall see in His hands the imprint of the nails, and put my finger into the place of the nails, and put my hand into His side, I will not believe."
Eight days later, Jesus then revealed Himself to Thomas also. The words Jesus Christ spoke to Thomas still echo across the universe, and through the soul of every person who longs to be right with God, and grow in relationship with Him:
"Blessed are those who have not seen, and yet believed."
What does scripture then say is the benefit? "That you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name. (John 20:31). There's a great difference between mere religious activity . . . and LIFE in Jesus Christ isn't there?

A vision of Heaven changed my life

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 01:15:19 -0500

A vision of H
Robert Sornsen New Buffalo, Michigan
On December 26, 1989, I was travelling along East Road in Lakeside, Michigan, when a snowplough pulled out into my lane. I was going between 45-50 miles per hour and when we collided my 1985 Ford LTD was totalled. I was rushed to the Memorial Hospital in St. Joseph, Michigan, where the emergency room personnel struggled to save my life.
As I lay there, a product of a terrible home life and an atheist at heart, something like an out-of-body experience occurred. I appeared to be in a dark place that was endless with no floor, walls or boundaries. I felt a very evil, cold, and scary presence far behind me. Whatever it was, I knew I didn't want anything to do with it. It was pulling me towards it. I was completely terrified and I ran in terror.
I saw a great light in this world of darkness. I moved towards this light and a figure appeared at a distance. I froze in fear. I crouched and started to tremble. When I looked up, a tall man about 6'3" or 6'4" with a white robe and a gold sash was standing in front of me. He was of the greatest power I had ever imagined and more. I couldn't see his face because his eyes were the brightest light I had ever seen, ten times the sun's intensity.
I asked if there was a heaven. The man, who I now recognized as Jesus, could have just said "yes" and because of his power and glory I would have believed Him, but instead He transported me to heaven. I appeared in an open field and expected to feel the wind sweep all around me. But there was no wind, just gospel music. I never liked gospel music before but at that moment it was by far the most beautiful music I had ever imagined.
I looked around and it was like daytime but there was no sun. I thought that was strange and Jesus appeared again. He said, "Come see the light." He led me through Heaven. He knew my every thought. We walked side by side. Jesus was talking and I looked at Him from a side view and His eyes were like red flames. He said, "Do not be frightened. I am in spiritual form as you are."
I looked at my body and there was no fat and my feet and legs were dangling as we moved. I was floating off the ground. I looked up and we were passing through a lot of gigantic mansions that were so beautiful that it seemed like everything on earth I had ever seen was black and white. Everyone working on the mansion were in a big hurry like they were expecting a lot of people very soon. As we walked past the mansions, one of the workers stopped and waved to me and the overwhelming sense I got was that this place is home.
We walked on and Jesus said, "There is the light you wanted to know about." I looked and the image I saw was more than any words can describe. I saw a castle with light coming from it 1,000 times the intensity of the sun. This light was more than words can describe. Even though it was so bright, it didn't hurt my eyes. It was warm and brought to mind every good feeling I ever had plus other feelings beyond imagination. It was everlasting and I knew I would never forget it or grow accustomed to it if I lived there.
I also knew that through this light I would never be tired or sick. We entered the castle. Everything inside was perfect. I saw many statues and paintings. It got brighter and brighter as we moved through the castle. It was the same light from before. As we came upon a doorway, the light became more intense. I didn't look into it. I tried to see what was in the room. I saw some chairs and steps leading up to the throne of God. I looked up into His light and in an instant was transported back to the same place where Jesus first met me. He was there and He said, "I am the truth, the light, and the only way."
I came back from that experience to spend 20 hours in that emergency room. My life would never be the same. Months later, after recovering, I found my way to the Lighthouse Village Church of God where I committed my life to Christ. I'm serving Him and working in the church, sharing with others my testimony. That glimpse of heaven changed my life. I plan to return there as a member of the redeemed!

VISIONS BEYOND THE VEIL

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 00:31:47 -0500

VISIONS BEYOND THE VEIL
by H. A. BAKER Missionary to Tibet, China, and Formosa
Author: Heaven and the Angels, Plains of Glory and Gloom, The Three Worlds, Through Tribulation to Glory, and other books.
The 12th Edition in English
Published by OSTERHUS PUBLISHING HOUSE 4500 W. Broadway Minneapolis, Minn. 55422. USA
Note from the republisher:
“This book has not and will not be copyrighted.” This is the uncopyright notice that is contained in all of the H. A. Baker books published by Osterhus Publishing House. It is the sole reason that I have been able to reproduce this book without any legal problems. I have made every effort to keep the contents of this book accurate and without error.
It is my intentions to republished this book (and hopefully others by this author), so that readers may see and understand the power of the Holy Spirit as it fell among the children of the Adullam Rescue Mission in early twentieth century China.
The graphics in this book are reproduced at the same quality as the original––poor to very poor. These pictures lack the quality that we are used to today.
This is being published as an Adobe (.pdf) document, which may be printed, as formatted, on standard 8 1/2 X 11 inch paper. Whether you receive this electronically, or in printed format; please feel free to read, copy, and pass on to others.

INTRODUCTION
The children and young people upon whom came this outpouring of the Holy Spirit and through whom came these visions and revelations were members of the Adullam Rescue Mission in Yunnanfu, Yunnan Province, China. For the most part, these children had been beggars in the streets of the city. In some cases they were poor children with one or both parents dead and had been brought to the Home. There were also some prodigals who had run away from their homes in more distant parts of this or adjoining provinces.
But from whatever source they came, these children, mostly boys ranging in ages from six to eighteen, had come to us without previous training in morals and without education. Begging is a sort of "gang" system in which stealing is a profitable part. The morals are what would be expected of a "gang" in a godless land.
The Bible is carefully and daily taught in the Adullam Home, and the gospel is constantly preached. Since the children coming into the home have always been open to the teachings given, before the outpouring of the Holy Spirit recorded below, some of them were doubtless converted, while many had a very good knowledge of the main themes of the Bible.
All who received the Holy Spirit knew enough to believe in one God and to trust in the blood of Christ for salvation. They also prayed for the fullness of the Holy Spirit. They sought Christ. We did not see any one seeking visions or any of the manifestations that were received day by day as all single heartedly prayed and praised the Lord Jesus. He alone was sought and magnified throughout all the weeks of the Spirit's outpouring. In this visitation from the Lord all were treated impartially. The oldest and the youngest, the first arrivals and the latest comers, the best and the worst, all sitting together around their common Father's table were alike treated to His heavenly bounties.
This giving of the Promised Spirit was clearly a love gift of grace "apart from works" or personal merit. It was not something that was worked up. It was something that came down. It was not the result of character building by man from below. It was a blessing of God that came from above.
The Experiences Herein Related are Unexplainable on Natural Ground
The experiences of these Adullam children that are herein related cannot be explained on natural ground, because:
-4-
Visions Beyond the Veil
1. These wonders could not possibly have been the product of the natural minds of these children. Such uneducated, mentally untrained, unimaginative boys as these could not themselves have conceived of such things.
2. These spiritual experiences, visions, and revelations could not have been the working of the subconscious mind. Many of these children were too young, too ignorant, or too recently rescued from heathenism to know the Bible teaching on these subjects.
3. Then, again, these things cannot be explained by the psychology of mental suggestion from others. We ourselves had never seen such visions, never been in meetings where there were such, or read or heard of such visions as were given these children. These experiences were new to all of us.
4. Furthermore, the children did not get these things from one another. When the power of the Lord fell in our midst many children were filled with the Spirit at the same time. Those who were in different rooms sometimes had simultaneous visions of the same things. There was no possibility of comparing one with another.
5. The complete harmony of these visions covering numberless details is beyond any natural explanation. Even the most ignorant children, who could easily be confused on cross questioning, whether questioned singly or in groups, gave as clear and uniform answers to questions covering great numbers of details as could possibly have been given by eye witnesses of anything.
NEW ARRIVALS These boys are typical of the way the majority came into the Adullam rescue home.
6. Neither can these experiences be explained as any sort of mental excitement, religious frenzy, natural emotion, nervous state, nor any sort of self-produced condition. This outpouring of the Holy Spirit came upon normal children in a normal state of mind free
-5-
Visions Beyond the Veil
from all the conditions just mentioned.
The Visions and Revelations Given Adullam are Consistent Supernatural Experiences in the True Church
Supernatural visions and revelations are foundation rocks upon which the Church was established and upon which it stands. The whole Bible, Old and New Testament, is a supernatural revelation from God.
In the Old Testament, God revealed his will to men by speaking through prophets by direct inspiration in which the mind of the prophet had no part. The Lord appeared to men and spoke to them in a "voice" with "words." He thus spoke to Moses, as man speaks to man face to face.1 In the Old Testament, God revealed himself to men in dreams, in visions, and in various kinds of supernatural revelations. Angels brought messages to men and were continually active as God's ambassadors in carrying out His plan of redemption on earth.
The New Testament, likewise, claims to be a superhuman revelation. Paul said of the gospel he preached: "Neither did I receive it from man, nor was I taught it, but it came to me through revelation of Jesus Christ" (Gal. 1:12). What he wrote in all his epistles was simply a part of this supernatural "revelation of Jesus Christ."
Without such working of the Holy Spirit and without such visions and revelations as were given Adullam there would be no Christianity at all. The true Church, begun in this manner, exists to the present day because just such supernatural manifestations formed the cradle in which it was born and nursed into vigorous life. When Herod would destroy the baby Jesus, the wise men were "warned of God in a dream.''2 An
1"Jehovah spake unto Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend." Ex. 33:11.
2"Being warned of God in a dream." Matt. 2:12. "An angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream." Matt. 2:13. "A vision appeared to Paul in the night. There was a man of Macedonia standing . . . " Acts 16:8-10. "The Lord said unto Paul in the night by a vision." Acts 18:9. "When I had returned to Jerusalem, and while I prayed in the temple, I fell into a trance." Acts 22:17. "Peter went up upon the housetop to pray. And . . . he fell into a trance." Acts 10:9, 10. "And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter . . . and a voice came unto him again the second time." Acts 10:13-15. "Cornelius . . . saw in a vision openly . . . " Acts 10:1-3. "I John . . . was in the Spirit . . . and I heard behind me a great voice . . . saying What thou seest, write in a book." Rev. 1 9-11 "But I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ, fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or whether out of the body, I know not: God knoweth), such a one
-6-
Visions Beyond the Veil
angel appeared to Joseph in a dream. One like a man of Macedonia appeared to Paul in a vision. At Corinth the Lord spoke to him "in the night by a vision." When he was praying in the temple at Jerusalem he fell into "a trance" and saw Jesus, who spoke to him, giving him directions for his work. Peter also fell into "a trance" while praying on the house top. He saw a vision and heard the Lord speaking to him in a voice with words. An angel appeared to Cornelius in an open vision by day. The whole book of Revelation was given to John as a supernatural revelation when he was "in the Spirit." It is a revelation from the Lord who spoke to him in "a great voice," and it is also a record of visions given in the Spirit and through the ministry of angels. Paul either died and went to heaven "out of the body" or was in vision caught up to heaven like our Adullam children and there saw Paradise. He had such an abundance of these supernatural revelations that the Lord had to send him a thorn in the flesh to keep him humble.
Angels, also, had a large part in the work of the first church. The early disciples were often protected and directed in their work by the angels. In this way they were delivered from imminent danger from earthly powers. An angel spoke to Philip, directing him to Gaza. An angel stood by Paul and talked with him, encouraging and directing him. Cornelius, his household, and his friends were led unto the way of salvation and into the baptism of the Holy Spirit through the words of an angel who came to him. This angel, appearing in bright apparel, talked with him, directing him to send for Peter and then departed. When Peter was in prison an angel rescued him. This angel loosened the chains from Peter's hands, told him to put on his garments and shoes, opened the prison door and the city gate that was locked, and led Peter into the street.
Greatest of all the supernatural manifestations in the early church were those of the mighty Holy Spirit, who came to that Church just as the Lord had promised He would come after Christ ascended to the Father.
That first church did not read prayers. Neither did that first church say prayers. That first church prayed to God from the heart, and God directly and supernaturally
caught up even to the third heaven . . . He was caught up into Paradise." II Cor. 12:1-3. "By reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations, that I should not be exalted overmuch there was given me a thorn in the flesh." II Cor. 12:7. "An angel of the Lord spake unto Philip." Acts 8 :26. "There stood by me this night an angel of the Lord whose I am, whom also I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must stand before Caesar." Acts 27:23,24. "Cornelius . . . saw in a vision openly—an angel of God coming in unto him and saying to him . . . " Acts 10:3. "And behold an angel of the Lord stood by him, and a light shined in the cell and he smote Peter on the side, and awoke him, saying, Rise up quickly: And the chains fell off from his hands. And the angel said unto him, Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals." Acts 12:7,8. "When they had prayed, the place was shaken wherein they were gathered; and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit." Acts 4:31.
-7-
Visions Beyond the Veil
answered these heart cries. When the disciples were in danger they got together and prayed to God. This was not formal praying; it was not a cringing, heartless, carefully worded prayer meeting for men's ears. Everybody prayed at the same time; everybody cried to God in a loud voice. This was a special prayer meeting for one great need.
When God answered, everybody knew He answered. The Holy Spirit shook the house in which these people were praying, and every one was "filled with the Holy Spirit," with a mighty superhuman power. They then went out spreading gospel fire in the very face of death.
The early church had a living God. Through the Holy Spirit they had Christ in their midst. He worked in them and through them supernaturally by gifts of the Holy Spirit: "For to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom; and to another the word of knowledge; to an other faith . . . ;to another workings of miracles...; to another gifts of healings . . .; to another prophecy . . .; to another discernings of spirits . . .; to another kinds of tongues . . .; and to another interpretation of tongues" (I Cor. 12 :7-10) .
Where is the Living God who brought our fathers up out of Egypt with a mighty hand before the eyes of the heathen? Where is our God who once answered in a voice that men could hear, yea, whose voice shook the whole earth? What has become of the God who from the time the earth was created sent his angels to walk and to talk with his people?
What has become of the angels?
And the Christ of the Bible? Where is He? Have they taken away our Lord, so we cannot find where they have laid Him?
What has become of His "Promise"? Christ said that if He should go away it would be better than ever for His people, for God would walk with them more than in all the ages past. His Promise was, "It is expedient for you that I go away, for if I do not go away the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I go, I will send Him unto you." "He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also."3
Our Lord has gone. Where, oh, where is the Holy Spirit that was to come to take His place; to carry on His uncompleted task; to work in the midst of His Church in signs and wonders and gifts of the Holy Spirit? Has God died ? If so, when? Or has God withdrawn so far away that He cannot hear? Can not God talk any more? Have the angels deserted us for some other universe? If so, when did they forsake us? After all, is the Holy Spirit, this great power of God, this great substitute for the miracle working Christ, the Christ whose words the winds and waves obeyed, whose words burst the
3Jn. 16:7; 14:12.
-8-
Visions Beyond the Veil
tombs, is this Great Substitute just a gentle influence? Where is the Holy Spirit Who shook and filled a whole house of praying disciples and through them shook a world?
If ever there was a Living God, if ever there were angels, if ever there was a wonder working Christ, if the Holy Spirit was ever given, if the Bible is a supernatural revelation from God, then such trances, visions, revelations, and workings of the Holy Spirit as have been given Adullam are supernatural visitations from God such as we should expect.
These trances, visions, revelations, and supernatural manifestations are normal experiences in the supernaturally founded, supernaturally filled, and supernaturally directed Church of the New Testament, the only Church the Bible tells or foretells anything about.
-9-
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER I MIGHTY OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
Morning prayer meeting was lasting longer than usual. The older children left the room one by one to begin their studies in the school-room, while a few of the smaller boys remained on their knees, praying earnestly. The Lord was near; we all felt the presence of the Holy Spirit in our midst. Some who had gone out returned to the rOom.
Such a mighty conviction of sin—a thing for which we had prayed so long—came to all, that with tears streaming from their eyes and arms uplifted they cried unto the Lord for forgiveness for their sins, which now seemed so black. One after another went down under the mighty power of the Holy Spirit until more than twenty were prostrate on the floor. When I saw that the Lord was doing a most unusual thing in our midst, I slipped over to the school room and told the boys that if they felt led to come and pray they might be excused from their school work. In a short time the Chinese teacher was left sitting alone by the table. All his pupils having returned to the prayer room, they were whole-heartedly praying and praising the Lord. When the teacher realized there was nothing for him to do, he started for his home. I had not invited him in with the children, for, although he has been with us a long time, he seemed utterly dead, rather, not yet alive to any spiritual conception of the gospel. Having gone but a short distance from the house, he returned. When he entered the prayer room nobody noticed him, for every one was intent on his own business with the Lord. The teacher went to the farthest corner of the room, where, for the first time in his life, he knelt down and tried to pray.
As the Lord's power was so very manifest, I felt it best to leave the young man by himself and not to intrude on what I knew must be the work of the Spirit and of the Spirit alone. It was not long before I noticed the teacher with arms uplifted, tears on his face, pleading with the Lord to forgive his sins, which I heard him say were so very, very many. He being proud, for him to humble him self thus in the presence of his pupils meant a real Holy Spirit conviction of sin.
The meeting went on hour after hour, the children showing no desire to leave. I had nothing to do or say; the Lord seemed to have complete control; I just tried to keep out of His way.
As the children in visions saw the awfulness of hell, the anguish of lost souls, and the indescribable hellish power of the devil and his angels their agonized crying was beyond anything I had ever heard or imagined. It was all real to them. Many saw themselves bound and dragged to the very brink of hell, which to them was no myth
- 10 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
but an awful reality. Condemnation for sins and the power of the devil over them was terrorizing in its reality. But freedom from this evil power through the grace of the Lord Jesus was just as real. When they experienced this loosening power from the clutch of the evil one their salvation was as real as had been their condemnation. Their joy, laughter, and peace of soul in the knowledge of what they had been saved from gave them an experience from which I am sure they will never be able to depart.
Since from early morning they had all been in the very presence of the Lord, by the time their late afternoon meal was ready I thought surely the service for the day was over. Not so. Some left the prayer room for a short time, but all were soon back, saying they wanted to wait upon the Lord all night. This was something decidedly new to us, for previously an hour service was too long for some of them. We had long wanted them to pray more; now that they were willing, why refuse them? Not a child went to sleep until a late hour that night; not until six o'clock the next morning were the last voices stilled in the prayer and praise service that had lasted over twenty hours with scarcely a pause. Josephine Baker.
Continuous Weeks of the Latter Rain
After the first two days of the mighty outpouring of the latter rain there was not the manifestation of the power of God there had been. We therefore went back to the regular order of work, expecting to spend more time in the evening, tarrying before the Lord. The boys went to their school work, and I went out to call on some people to talk to them about the gospel.
Our morning prayer meeting began at about half past seven. As usual, we all prayed at the same time, and each went out when he pleased. Upon returning at twelve o'clock, I heard some one praying in the prayer room. Going in to see who it was, I found our quietest and most timid boy, Wang Gia Swen, a boy of about eight years of age, hidden behind the organ praying in a loud voice and weeping as he confessed his sins to the Lord. He had been praying continuously since the morning service without stopping for breakfast.
As I came out of the prayer room the boys came out from their school. They were then to go to the garden or to the other kinds of industrial work for the rest of the day, but some of them wanted to know if they could stay to pray. Having been told that those who wished to might remain and pray, a few went to work, and all the others went into the prayer room and began praying. Almost at once there was another mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit. This outpouring was so continuous that for over a week no more attempts were made to do regular work. We did only necessary things. Every one spent the rest of the time taking in the great blessings from God.
In the first days no one paid much attention to eating or sleeping. Whenever the young - 11 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
folks began to pray the power of God would fall, prostrating many to the floor. It was impossible to have meals at regular hours without interfering with the work of the Holy Spirit. After the power of God lifted from different ones they would go out for a
Wang Gia Swen, the boy so given to prayer at the time of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit
time to rest or to take some food and then return to the prayer rooms soon to be under the power of the Holy Spirit again. These manifestations of the Spirit were so continuous that nearly all day until late in the night some were under His power. When things became quieter at nine or ten in the evenings, we would suggest that all go to bed and rest until the next morning. Usually several would want to pray and wait on the Lord longer. As these continued in prayer nearly all who had gone to bed would get up and return to pray. During these nights there was not much sleeping. Some of the boys never left the prayer rooms all night. They did not want to sleep. When they got sleepy they rested on the floor awhile and then got up to seek the Lord again. Soon they were lost once more in the things of God.
One thing is certain. This was a Holy Spirit outpouring that demanded nothing on the part of us missionaries except our keeping out of the way taking care not to interfere with His wonderful work. Our part was to open up our own hearts that we, too, might be taken deeper into the heavenly blessings that were falling in such mighty showers.
Our presence or absence in the meetings made little difference. One of the first mornings we were delayed in getting downstairs. Without any call to prayer meeting, one after another of the children had gone into the prayer rooms and begun praying and praising the Lord. When at last we were able to get past the many
interruptions and go down to the prayer rooms we found several of the younger children prostrated under the power of the Holy Spirit and singing in other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance.
From the very beginning the manifestations of the Spirit, the visions, and the revelations carried everything into the supernatural realm so far beyond our own limited knowledge or experience of supernatural matters that Mrs. Baker and I confessed to each other that these things had already passed to the place where the only resource we had was to believe that God was bigger than the devil. We took refuge behind the promise of God that we had before found safe, the promise that those who sought the Father for bread would not get a stone; those who sought a fish would not get a serpent; those who sought an egg would not get a scorpion; those who with pure motives, like these children, sought the Holy Spirit would not get evil things or demons, but would get exactly what they sought, the Holy Spirit (Lu. 11 :13).
- 12 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
The Adullam boys are normal boys. They are able to dig their end of a hard row.
In all the succeeding weeks God proved that promise true. Since He had proven that promise to us before, it set us free from anxiety as we saw and heard the wonderful things of God that took place in our midst, every day different, one wonder succeeded by another, as our wonder working God took His Adullam refugees from stage to stage and from glory to glory in His school of the Holy Spirit.
- 13 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER II SUPERNATURAL MANIFESTATIONS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
Many of the most marvelous manifestations of the Holy Spirit were given to those who knew little of the Bible teaching on the subject, thus confirming the supernatural nature of these visions and confirming the reality of the outpourings of the Holy Spirit recorded in the New Testament.
Some children who had never heard us speak of thepresent day outpouring of the Holy Spirit as "the latter rain" in this outpouring upon Adullam actually experienced it as
The Latter Rain
As we all prayed and praised the Lord together with closed eyes some of the children seemed to feel water drop ping upon their heads. They were so busy seeking the Lord they did not want to hinder the blessing by opening their eyes to look around. At the same time, in their hearts they wondered how it could be sprinkling rain on them when there was a roof and a floor between them and the sky. But with the sprinkling their hearts were refreshed. As the dropping of water seemed to increase and the sprinkling became a shower it all seemed so glorious that the wonder of how it could rain in a downstairs room was forgotten. The sprinkling became a shower, the shower became a great downpour, the downpour became a deluge filling the room and rising higher and higher until the fortunate seeker was submerged in this wonderful life-giving flood from heaven.
At different times several children experienced this sense of the downpouring of rain. Six months after the great outpouring, and after a "dry spell," the flood gates of heaven were opened again, and there was another down pouring of the Holy Spirit. Again two of the small children experienced rain, "the latter rain," that seemed to fall upon their heads, penetrating and flooding their whole beings.
Through Bible study and through direct revelation by the Holy Spirit, Adullam is now coming to understand the meaning of this "rain." They understand that "this is that" spoken of by Joel the prophet: "He hath given you the former rain moderately, and he will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month" (Joel 2 :23).
The "former rain" was upon the first church, the seed church, sown on the earth on the - 14 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
day of Pentecost and the succeeding two or three hundred years. The "former rain" was the rain in the autumn upon the grain that was sown in the ground. Then came "the great falling way,"4 the long winter of the dark ages, the grain sown in the earth—the Church in the world—apparently dead. Then came sprinklings of the "latter rain" in the first month in the spring through Luther, Wesley, Fox, Finney, Moody, and other servants of God. Salvation by faith, the born again experience, holy living, first the
Hwang Wen Hsioh, a tribal boy from the mountains, whom the Lord especially blessed with the baptism of the Holy Spirit and the most wonderful visions.
blade and then the ear, began to come forth. Now the sprinkling is becoming a shower. Healing through faith in Jesus has come again. The Lord is again casting out devils, healing the sick, raising the dead, proving Himself the Almighty God in the midst of those who believe Him. The hope of the Coming King has revived. The Lord is again baptizing believers with the Holy Spirit as in the beginning, the former rain, so that they speak with other languages and prophesy as the Holy Spirit gives utterance (Acts 2 :4) .
The harvest is near. "The former rain," "the seed rain" (Rotherham), came moderately; "the latter rain." "the harvest rain" (Rotherham) will come abundantly to ripen the grain, to perfect the Church. There will be deluges of rain, the latter rain of the Holy Spirit. The greatest revival the world has ever seen is just ahead. The greatest miracles, the most wonderful wonder- working Church the world has ever seen is near. The downpouring of latter rain is at hand; the clouds are now filling the sky. According to promise the Lord will soon pour out his "Spirit upon all flesh." The church that was sown in the time of the "former rain" and fell into the earth and died has come forth. It will soon be the full corn in the ear. Beyond anything Pentecostal days ever saw, "Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your young men shall see visions," "and also upon the servants and upon the handmaidens in these days will I pour out of my spirit" (Joel 2 :28, 29; Acts 2:17-21).
Because of this final and greatest outpouring of the Holy Spirit,
the church in the full ear will have restored to it the years eaten by the locust, the canker-worm, the caterpiller, and the palmer worm (Joel 2:25). The fruits and gifts of the Holy Spirit will all be restored to the true church of bloodwashed believers. In its supernatural life and supernatural ministry, multitudes will be converted: "The floors shall be full of wheat and the vats shall over flow" (Joel 2:24); multitudes which no man can number will come into the garner "from all nations and
kindreds and peoples and tongues" (Rev. 7:9).
4"Now we beseech you brethren, touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him . . . it will not be, except the falling away come first." II Thess. 2:1,3.
- 15 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
If you read Acts 2 you will see that this outpouring upon "all flesh" is for to-day. Our Adullam people, at any rate, are sure of this. Many times has the Lord stood in their midst, made to them the same promises He made to first believers, and commissioned them with the same commission to carry the same gospel in the same power with which He sent forth the first disciples in the days of the "former rain." We know that "the latter rain" that fell on Adullam is like the former rain, but it is the last rain that will bring the wheat and tares to full harvest and separation and will usher in the return of the Lord of the harvest to gather the wheat into his barns and burn the tares in the furnace of fire.
The Holy Spirit has on different occasions and by different Adullam people been seen as a
Tongue of Fire5
upon the head of each one in the room. In some instances more than one person has seen this vision at the same time. Of course, all who are familiar with the Bible know that the things of God are not equally revealed to all.
When the Spirit has fallen in our meetings many have felt
The Holy Spirit as a Wind6
blowing upon them, flooding their souls with peace and power. These breezes from heaven have sometimes been in such power that we have no difficulty in believing the record that when the first disciples met together and "lifted up their voices to God with one accord, when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost.''7
Many times have older and younger children seen
5"There came from heaven a sound as of the rushing of a mighty wind . . . and there appeared unto them tongues parting asunder, like as of fire, and it sat upon each one of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit." Acts 2 :3, 4.
6Acts 2:1,2. 7Acts 4:21,31.
- 16 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
The Holy Spirit As Seven Lamps.
At times of special outpouring of the Holy Spirit these seven lamps of fire were seen let down from heaven into the room in our very midst. At other times in the visions of the throne of Christ in heaven, children saw the "seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God" (Rev. 4:5). We all knew that the seven lamps meant the Holy Spirit in our midst.
In the first days of the outpouring of the Spirit one small boy spoke in pure prophecy when in the Spirit he seemed to be in heaven at the feet of Jesus. The Lord spoke through him in the first person clearing up many things the children did not understand and telling them how to tarry and how to seek the Spirit. At that time the Lord said, "When the Spirit is in your midst do not open your eyes, for that will hinder; the Holy Spirit will descend to give you power to preach the gospel, to cast out demons, and to heal the sick; the Holy Spirit is in seven colors, red, blue, and other colors." One of the older boys then said that when the Spirit had been upon him he had seen a great, red light and other colors. The word from the Lord explained this to him and others who had seen different colors. Of course I know light is made up of seven colors but I had never thought of the seven lamps before the throne of God, the Holy Spirit, as seven colors. All light comes from God, and God is light.
These Adullam people have also seen
The Holy Spirit Brighter Than the Noon-Day Sun
This manifestation of the Holy Spirit as a great light has been very common. Some children, having opened their eyes to see if it was something about the electric light, could scarcely discern the lights in the room because of the exceeding glory of the light of heaven which seemed to fill the place. These children know what Paul meant when he said that on the Damascus road the light that shone about him was "a light from heaven" that was "brighter than the noon-day sun" (Acts 26:13). After their visions of heaven and this great light brighter and clearer than any they had seen on earth Adullam people know why in heaven "there shall be no night; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light." Through these manifestations and revelations these one-time-beggar children in this dark land on this dark earth know beyond a doubt that in the New Jerusalem in heaven "the city has no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine in it; for the glory of God lightens it and the lamb is the light thereof" (Rev. 21:23).
- 17 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER III SCRIPTURAL RESULTS OF THE OUTPOURING
That this outpouring of the Holy Spirit is from God can be clearly seen in that it exactly fulfils the prophecies in the Bible that foretell what results will follow outpourings of the Holy Spirit. We mention some of these results. One of these that was to accompany the work of the Holy Spirit and that was first manifest among us was a
Clear Assurance of Salvation.
Through visions or other workings of the Holy Spirit, sin and the lost condition of each one was made so real that every ground of hope was banished unless the Lord in undeserved mercy would answer prayer for the lost and save him. Then the Holy Spirit made the wonderful salvation and grace of God as real as had been the lost condition. One after another soon came through to a clear "I know" experience of salvation. This made such a transformation in the lives and testimony of the Adullam family that there was no mistaking that the Home was made up of many who were
Born Again.8
The whole atmosphere of the place was changed. The joy unspeakable and full of glory came in until it bubbled over. As the boys were at their work in opening ground for a garden they praised the Lord so much that some of the boys in the neighborhood, mocking them said, "Praise the Lord," whenever they met our boys. When one boy went into a store to buy nails, before he realized it he said, "Hallelujah! I want some nails." The tribes boy has had a wonderful experience from the start. One day on his way to work he danced down the street in the joy of the Holy Spirit, praising the Lord somewhat like the style of Billy Bray. Being cleansed from sin and born again of the Holy Spirit and still seeking more and more of the Lord, the children were carried into
8"Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except one be born anew, he cannot see the kingdom of God." John 3: 3
"Ye received the spirit of adoption whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit himself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God." Rom. 8:15, 16. "Hereby we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit." I John 4:13. "He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in him." Gal. 4:6.
- 18 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
these deeper things of God until over twenty of the Adullam people
Spoke in Other Tongues
as people did on the day of Pentecost; as they did when the Holy Spirit was poured forth at the House of Cornelius; as they did when they received the fulness of the Spirit at Ephesus; as the apostle Paul did; and as the Samaritan Christians undoubtedly did when they received the Holy Spirit in mysterious power and manifestation, so striking and wonderful that Simon wanted to buy it.
Although most of these Adullam people had never seen any such demonstrations, having been taught to seek the Lord for the Holy Spirit, they were not only rewarded with a great "joy unspeakable and full of glory" in their own hearts, but they got the "I know" satisfaction about the baptism of the Holy Spirit. They know they received it the same way the New Testament saints did in the beginning, as shown by the only five recorded passages of scripture just mentioned which tell how the apostles and first disciples received the Holy Spirit and what they did when they were fully immersed, or baptized, in the supernatural Spirit.9 These Chinese boys and girls were saved by the
9"And they were ALL (the one hundred and twenty) filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to SPEAK WITH OTHER TONGUES as the Spirit gave them utterance." Acts 2:4. "While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Spirit fell on all them that heard the word, and they of the circumcision were amazed, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit: For they heard them SPEAK WITH TONGUES and magnify God." Acts 10:44-46.
"Paul having passed through the upper country came to Ephesus and found certain disciples and when Paul had laid his hands upon them the Holy Spirit came on them; and they SPAKE WITH TONGUES AND PROPHESIED. And they were in all about twelve men." Acts 19:1, 6, 7.
"Now when the apostles that were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John. They laid their hands on them and they received the Holy Spirit. Now when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Spirit was given he offered them money saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay my hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit." Acts 8 :14, 17-19.
"And Ananias departed and entered into the house, and laying hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, who appeared unto thee in the way which thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mayest receive thy sight, and be FILLED WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT." Acts 9:17, 18.
Having been "filled with the Holy Spirit" Paul said, "I thank God, I SPEAK WITH TONGUES MORE THAN YOU ALL." I Cor 14:18.
"Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to the whole creation . . . and these signs shall accompany them that believe . . . In my name they shall cast out demons: THEY SHALL SPEAK WITH
- 19 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
same Lord and baptized with the same Holy Spirit in the same way as the first disciples, for like them, they not only spoke with other tongues but also
Prophesied as the Spirit Gave Them Utterance.
No one present at the time has ever doubted that the Lord spoke to us by direct inspiration in the first days of the outpouring of the Spirit when He spoke through one of the smallest and humblest of the children. There was something about the voice, the penetrating power of those words, a heart-gripping power that cannot be described. We had never heard such a gripping voice from God in any sermon in all our days. We all knew we were hearing directly from the Lord. Quite a number of the Adullam people later spoke in prophecy, insomuch that we marvelled more and more at the miracles that were taking place as the Lord spoke the wonderful things of God, revealing His plans and purposes in picking the outcast "nothings" of the earth, who were recent beggar boys, to make them the mouthpieces of the living God, speaking through them by direct inspiration, edifying and building up this little group of simple blood- washed believers so recently saved out of hopeless
MOSES The Lord baptized him with the Holy Spirit according to
the Bible pattern
physical and spiritual despair.
Another most striking result of the work of the Holy Spirit was the way in which, according to the Word, He fulfilled the promise that when He, the Comforter, came He would take of the things of Christ to show to His disciples and would show them "things to come."10
It seemed most wonderful how the Spirit revealed to these simple believers, who had only heard of the Bible for a few months, the things of Christ, His salvation, and the things of the future by
NEW TONGUES." Mark 16:17.
10"When he, the Spirit of truth is come, he shall guide you into all the truth . . . and he shall declare unto you THINGS THAT ARE TO COME . . . He shall glorify me: for he shall TAKE OF MINE AND SHALL DECLARE IT UNTO YOU." John 16:13, 14.
- 20 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Visions of the Unseen Worlds.
Many of these visions were given to several at the same time. Nearly all of the visions were seen by quite a number of persons. In many cases the children came to ask if the Bible said anything about certain things they had seen in vision.11
The visions, seen by even some of the smallest children six years of age, as well as by the older boys, were seen while they were under the Power of the Holy Spirit, not as a dream but as real life.
Some of the visions seen were: Christ tied to a post and scourged; Christ bleeding on the cross while scoffers looked on; the body of Christ taken from the cross, carried to the tomb, placed in the tomb, and the tomb closed; an angel opening the tomb and Christ's resurrection; His appearance to the women, to the disciples by the sea, and to those in the upper room; the ascension of Christ and the descent of the two angels; heaven; detailed visions inside the New Jerusalem in heaven; angels; the redeemed; hell; the condition of the lost in hell; demons; the devil; the great tribulation and things pertaining to saints and to the subjects of the beast during that time; the battle of Armageddon; the binding and imprisonment of Satan in the pit; the binding of the Anti- Christ; the devil cast out of heaven; the Great Supper of God and birds eating flesh of kings and captains of the earth; the coming of Christ with his angels; the sun and moon changed; heaven quake and earth quake and destruction that attended the coming of Christ; the resurrection of the righteous; the marriage supper of the Lamb in Paradise; detailed views of our mansions in heaven and other heavenly scenes.
This work of the Holy Spirit through visions, as well as in the heart, created such a great interest in
Bible Study
that even the smaller children wanted to know if they could not stop studying "earthly books" and study the Bible only.
Since the unseen world became so real, it is no wonder that there was a change in the life of
11"And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh: . . . and your young men shall see visions." Acts 2:17.
- 21 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Prayer and Praise.
While not all the Adullam people spoke in other tongues, all except those who were too dull of mind to understand much of anything were anointed and filled with the Holy Spirit in a much greater measure than ever before, so that Adullam was often lifted up to heavenly
places in Christ to joyfully praise and worship the King. Although there were times when a person almost wondered if these heavenly citizens would come "down to earth" again, there was no need to fear. This any one would have seen who could have been in one prayer meeting where boy after boy in real intercessory prayer pleaded with God for the lost, praying that God would use us all as real warriors for Him in this battle of righteousness. The experiences already related have made prayer more than a formality. All know now that our foes are spiritual hosts of wickedness in heavenly places.
Preach in the Power of the Holy Spirit
After two or three weeks of the Lord's dealing with them, nearly all the children wanted to preach, even the younger ones. There was some real preaching in the power and demonstration of the Holy Spirit. Some of both the younger and older boys hardly seemed like our boys when they preached under the real unction of the Holy Spirit, not timidly and apologetically as before, but as having authority. Hell and heaven, the devil and his power, Christ, His blood, and His salvation, were no myths to these boys. They knew the Lord told them to preach, and they were given the message, "Repent, for the Kingdom of heaven is at hand." As we listened to some of these messages preached with great assurance, warning people to flee from the wrath to come and showing them the wonderful salvation in the love of Christ, our hearts rejoiced within us. When the Power of God was especially great in our midst there was some unusually miraculous preaching.
At the Chinese New Year, when the streets were filled with all classes of people out for a holiday, we Adullam people, having circulated thousands of tracts, formed a circle on the street to preach the gospel.
One of the older boys had prepared a sermon on a New Year theme. But when the preaching began, the power of God so fell that this boy suddenly began speaking in other tongues, while another person interpreted. One small boy after another preached as interpreter. As soon as the Lord was through with one interpreter he would step back and another feel the unction to preach. As soon as this one stepped into the circle he would get the interpretation. This went on for an hour or two while as many people
- 22 -
Wang Tien Bing. Baptized with the Holy Spirit and given many visions of the unseen worlds.
Visions Beyond the Veil
listened as could get near enough to hear. There were some people of the type that seldom listen to the gospel who now listened most attentively as these boys spoke with an earnestness that must have seemed strange and unusual. As we came away from that service conducted by the Holy Spirit in such order and beauty, each preacher being of the Lord's appointment, each one speaking the message from Him under direct inspiration, we could but ponder in our hearts at these wonders of God. We seemed to see something of what the preaching of the church was in the beginning and what it seemed so clear the Lord wanted it to be in the end.
Not that preaching through other tongues and interpretation was in the beginning or subsequently to be the regular order of preaching, but, as I Cor. chapter 14 clearly shows, such preaching constitutes a part of the Lord's method of preaching the Gospel in the power and demonstration of the Holy Spirit.
In such preaching the mind of the speaker is entirely inactive, and before utterance he does not know what words the Spirit will speak through his lips. This is pure prophetic preaching.
In the preaching of the gospel to the nations of the earth and in the building up of believers in the church the mind of the speaker may be active and know, at least momentarily, before utterance what the Spirit will speak through him. The message may be an exposition of the Scriptures, as in the sermon by Stephen, or otherwise. Peter on various occasions "being filled with the Holy Spirit preached as the Spirit gave him utterance."
Although preaching the gospel under the direct unction of the Holy Spirit is not exactly pure prophecy, it is nevertheless, prophetic when definitely guided and directed by the Holy Spirit.
There were a few other instances of preaching with tongues and interpretation in some of the villages.
The Lord was the preacher on several occasions in our little street chapel. For two or three nights the youthful preachers, under the real unction of the Spirit, preached the most inspiring sermons I have ever heard from Chinese evangelists. It seemed as if those sermons would stir any one to real repentance. God showed his love in still greater power a few nights later. When a boy in his teens was preaching with real power his eyes suddenly closed and he began to
Prophesy like an Old Testament Prophet
under direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit in pure prophecy. The manner of the preacher suddenly changed; the form of the Chinese sentences became rhythmic and
- 23 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
perfect; the address changed to the first person, such as, "I am the Lord God Almighty, the one true God, who made all things, who now speaks to you through this boy." "Against me have you sinned." The penetrating words, the sense of having been ushered into the presence of God, I cannot describe. The seats of our little chapel were soon filled, while as many people as could see gathered about the door, listening in awe and wonder. If there was the least commotion the Lord commanded order, speaking through that boy and saying, "Make no mistake in this matter. Listen carefully and understand. I the Lord God, have all the authority in heaven and on earth. To me every man and every demon must give account. I know all about every one of you. I know all your sins. I know how many hairs are on your head. There are fifty-six of you living in sin here to-night. Repent to-night, and I'll forgive you." For half an hour or more we verily were in the presence of a prophet, as the Lord in this way rebuked those people for idolatry, ungodliness, and all their vices, until there was no ground for hope left anywhere. Then, as in the case of the Old Testament prophets, God spake of the glories He had prepared for His people. Like a loving father he pleaded with them to repent that night. He spoke of the coming of distress upon the nations and of the destruction of this ungodly race in the day of God's wrath. All these things were repeated several times with exhortations to listen to every word as from a God who would hold every person present accountable for his own soul after that night.
When the prophecy was finished the boy sat down. There was not a move or a whisper. It seemed to me that every person must know that God was speaking. Nearly all present had come in while the boy's eyes were shut. When the Lord spoke saying there were fifty-six present bound by the devil and sin, one of the boys carefully counted those not of our own Christian boys. There were just fifty-six.12
A striking instance was that of a man from whom
Two Demons Were Cast Out.13
12"And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh and your sons and your daughters SHALL PROPHESY." Acts 22:17.
"Now there were at Antioch in the church that was there PROPHETS and teachers." Acts 13:1.
"Knowing this first, that no prophecy of scripture is of private interpretation. For no PROPHECY ever came by the will of man: BUT MEN SPAKE FROM GOD, BEING MOVED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT." II Peter 1:21, 22.
13"He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also." John 14:12. "And these signs shall accompany them that believe. In my name shall they cast out demons." Mark
- 24 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
The Lord had told the boys through prophecy and direct revelation, "Demons must obey me." They saw the Lord prove His word. Had we space to give details, we could prove beyond any other possible explanation that actual living demons were cast out of one devil-possessed man. It would take too long to give the history of this man. We had known him a number of years, and he has since been with us six months. In short, he had been, for many years, the victim of melancholy. Because he was so bound in chains of darkness that he was ready to take his own life we had kept him with us to prevent this. He was always sad. All effort to lead him to any knowledge of salvation through Christ was of no avail. His mind was blind to everything pertaining to the blood.
The Lord used three people in casting out the demons. One demon the size of a man had an awful, black appearance. Several children saw him come out. While being rebuked through the Lord's using one suddenly "filled with the Holy Spirit" for the particular occasion, the demons put up a final fight for the man of their possession. The man's hands clenched together; his eyes shut tight; his whole body became rigid and resisting.
Finally the Holy Spirit enlightened the man's heart; his body relaxed; his hands went up to God in praise.
Angry Demon Grabs School Teacher
Several children saw the demon after he came out, rushing about in great anger, seeking whom he might enter or tear.14 All the children having rushed in from where they had just sat down to their meal, stood about with uplifted hands, thanking and praising Jesus. Among these the demon saw no opportunity, for they were all looking to Jesus whose blood covered them. The school teacher, who was not truly converted, also came in and was looking on in curiosity but was not praying. The angry demon,
16:17.
14"And one of the multitude answered him, Teacher, I brought unto thee my son, who hath a DUMB SPIRIT, and whensoever it taketh him, it DASHETH HIM DOWN: and he foameth, and grindeth his teeth, and pineth away; and he answered. .. Bring him up to me: And they brought him unto him: and when he saw him straightway THE SPIRIT TARE HIM grievously, and HE FELL ON THE GROUND, AND WALLOWED foaming . . . Ofttimes it hath cast him both into the fire and into the water to destroy him. And when Jesus saw that a multitude came running together, he rebuked THE UNCLEAN SPIRIT, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf SPIRIT. I command thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. And having cried out, and TORN HIM MUCH, he came out: and the boy became as one dead- insomuch that the more part said, He is dead. But Jesus took him by the hand, and raised him up; and he arose." Mark 9:17-27.
- 25 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
seeing his opportunity, seized this man and threw him to the floor with a thud. There the second demon sat upon him, so that the teacher could not rise. Several children saw this. Our gardener, who was some years ago miraculously delivered from opium, saw this too. He was suddenly filled with the Holy Spirit and cast the demon out of the room.
I saw only the two men, the one unbound and set free, the other suddenly fall beside him. I supposed the school teacher was prostrated by the Holy Spirit of God that was present in great power. I questioned him when he was able to arise as to why he wept and why he fell. He said, "I wept from sheer terror. Something awful happened. Every thing became black; I saw myself about to go into a black pit at the base of a terrible mountain." When on the floor, he saw himself being bound by demon chains and about to be carried off into terrorizing darkness, but he was set free again.
The physical appearance of the man from whom demons were cast out changed at once. He testified that he had peace and joy in his heart. He was given a vision of heaven at the time he was delivered from demons. When he lay in bed in the evening thinking about the Lord he got so happy that he wondered if it was right for him to have such great joy.
We made a grave in the compound and buried many of the Adullam children in water batism. Most of these had already been baptized with the Holy Spirit the same as those in the home of Cornelius.
- 26 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER IV VISIONS OF HEAVEN
The Bible tells us the heaven of the redeemed is "the third heaven."15 The future home of the people of the Lord is a place in the third heaven. This place is a city. The name of this city is "The New Jerusalem." This New Jerusalem is not "a figure of speech." It is not a combination of ideas skillfully clothed in earthly words of the Lord to give man a false conception of something it is not. The Bible says this New Jerusalem is a real city with a real foundation which God himself laid.
This celestial city is foursquare, one thousand five hundred miles on every side, surrounded by a wall two hundred feet high with foundations of twelve kinds of precious stones, the most beautiful precious stones known to man. The wall itself is jasper, which sends forth a brilliant jasper light. Twelve gates lead into the city, the streets of which are like burnished gold.16
15"I know a man in Christ . . . such a one caught up even to the third heaven." II Cor. 12:2. "I go to prepare a place for you." John 14:2.
"But ye are come unto mount Zion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem . . . and to the spirits of just men made perfect." Heb. 12 :22, 23. "For we have not here an abiding city, but we seek after the city which is to come." Heb. 13:14.
"By faith Abraham . . . looked for the city which hath the foundations whose builder and maker is God." Heb. 11:10.
All the saints of old died desiring "a better country, that is, a heavenly: Wherefore God is not ashamed of them, to be called their God; for he hath prepared for them a city." Heb. 11:16.
16"And he carried me away in the Spirit. . . and showed me the holy city Jerusalem coming down out of heaven from God . . . her light was like unto a stone most precious, as it was a jasper stone, clear as crystal, having a wall great and high; having twelve gates . . . and the wall of the city had twelve foundations . . . and the city lieth foursquare, and the length thereof is as great as the breadth: and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs (1,500 miles): the length and the breadth and the height thereof are equal . . . The wall thereof a hundred and forty-four cubits (216 feet). And the building of the wall thereof was jasper: and the city was pure gold, like unto pure glass; the foundations of the wall of the city were adorned with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, chalcedony; the fourth, emerald; the fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolite; the eighth, beryl, the ninth, topaz; the tenth chrysoprase; the eleventh, jacinth; and the twelfth, amethyst. . . The city hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine upon it for the glory of God did lighten it." Rev. 21:10-23.
- 27 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
In this city are the homes of the redeemed, the abode of angels, Paradise, and the throne of God.
Why should not the New Jerusalem be a real city with streets of real gold and with jasper walls and with foundation stones of precious jewels? Did God so exhaust his material when he made the universe that he had no gold or jewels left for heaven? If God could make a world, could he not suspend a city in the sky beyond the stars? Here and there a little impure gold in a fissure of a distorted rock of this cursed and perverted earth or here and there the discovery of a precious jewel hidden in the debris of earthly ruins are only lingering reminders of the reality of which these are merely shadows. The real, the imperishable are in the city whose builder and maker is God.
The scenes of this city are not so clear, the children said, as the scenes they saw on the street of the New Jerusalem in heaven.
What we see on this perverted, degenerated earth are only shadows. "The creation fell into subjection to failure and unreality" (Rom. 8 :20) . The gold we cherish, the jewels we adore, the cities and mansions we build are only copies of the real in the city that is soon coming down.
The Adullam children were caught up in vision to this city of God. How they could see the city I do not know. How Abraham saw it I do not know. How Paul could be caught up to Paradise, either in the body or out of the body, I do not know. These things are beyond natural order. We need not, at present, know the How. We know the Fact. John was shown the city. He was told by the Lord to write the things he had seen and send them to the Churches.
In the Spirit Adullam children were caught up to this city time after time, not as in a dream but as a living reality. Their visits were so real, in fact, that the children supposed
- 28 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
their souls actually left their bodies to go to heaven and return, or that in some unaccountable way they had gone to heaven soul and body just as they might in daily life visit some distant place. Frequently when in Paradise the children were plucking and partaking of the heavenly fruit they gathered some extra to tuck in their garments to bring back to earth for "Muh Si and Si Mu" (Pastor and Mrs. Baker).
They knew they were only on a visit to heaven and soon to return. Upon returning, when the Spirit lifted from them, finding themselves in our Adullam rooms they proceeded at once to search in their garments for the delicious fruit they had brought back to please us. Not finding this fruit in their garments, a look of great surprise, confusion, and disappointment came over their faces. They could not, for the time, believe they had not bodily gone to heaven and come back with the fruit tucked in their garments.
Walking on the streets of the New Jerusalem was to them as real as walking on the streets of a Chinese city. One day, when walking down the street in bright sunshine, I asked the boys if the visions were as real and as clear as what we then saw. "Just as real," they said, "but much clearer due to the light in heaven and the white garments and the cleanliness everywhere, all adding to the brightness."
When in the Spirit, the children were usually lost to their natural surroundings. In many cases, although they supposed they were in heaven, they talked aloud, describing what they saw, thus carrying on conversation that we all could hear. Often they acted out before our eyes what they supposed they were doing in heaven.
Caught up to the Third Heaven
The Adullam children said they went to the third heaven. As they passed through the first heaven they felt air on their faces. Having passed the second heaven, they looked back upon the stars in their wonderful beauty, much as from a mountain height a person might gaze down upon a beautiful, light-studded city below. From this starry heaven they passed on into the third heaven until they
Came to the Heavenly Jerusalem.
As they approached this heavenly city they saw its light in the distance. Coming nearer, they saw the beautiful wall radiating its wonderful jasper light. The foundations were of indescribable beauty, sparkling with red, yellow, orange, purple, blue, green, violet, and all the other colors of the twelve most beautiful jewels.
This city in the sky the children saw as three cities in one: one city suspended above another, the largest city below, the smallest city on top, making a pyramid. Since this
- 29 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
city John saw is surrounded by a wall, and since the city is one thousand five hundred miles high, Bible students have supposed the heavenly city is not a cube but a pyramid. Our children, however, knew nothing of this, neither had I ever thought of the New Jerusalem as three cities, one suspended above another. God who suspends the worlds in space can suspend these cities in space. The Bible does not tell us the internal order of the city.17
One of our small boys spoke in prophecy when in vision at the feet of the Lord the Lord was talking to him. In this prophecy the Lord said that he had made heaven big enough for everybody, that he had made it in three cities one above another, and that at present his throne is in the upper city.
Since time and distance are nothing in the heavenly realm, there is nothing impossible in such an arrangement of this city of God. There are three heavens. There were three stories in the ark, where God preserved the present creation. God is three in one. Why should not the city of the Great King be three in one? Why should not the King reign from the top of the pyramid of all the universe, since "the stone which the builders rejected was made the head of the corner," the capstone of the pyramid of all creation?
By the Gates into the City
Adullam entered by its pearly gates into the city of golden streets. Angels in white guarded the gates and welcomed those entering in. No beggarly reception this. Here the one-time rejected off-scourings of the earth were welcomed as kings by these angelic hosts. Had not the Savior promised the weakest and humblest of his children a kingdom where they shall reign with the King of Kings for ages and ages?
Through the gates into the city! Out of earth into heaven! Out of the mortal into the immortal! Out of death into life! All the old life behind and below! All the new life ahead and above! Inside the gates! Angels, angels every where. Angels talking, angels singing, angels rejoicing, angels playing harps and blowing trumpets, angels dancing and praising the King. Such a scene no mortal ever saw; such floods of inner joy flooded the whole being as no one ever knew except when filled with the Holy Spirit, the eternal life, the heavenly life of God, "the earnest," "down payment" of heaven.
The children clapped their hands in rapture. They shouted for joy. They sometimes rolled on the floor in unrestrained laughter and jumped and danced in great delight,
17From visions seen by other heavenly visitors it is evident that there are also arrangements of sevens in the heavenly order. Apparently there are series of plains as well as series of arrangements on each plain. No one need suppose that in vision anyone has seen more than a fraction of heaven.
See my book, "The Three Worlds" for further visions of the New Jerusalem. - 30 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
while their faces were so transformed by this heavenly joy that the glory of the celestial city seemed to shine upon us. There was no sorrow in this city; no mournful, long-faced religion there; no funeral dirges in the hymns. This was a city of joy, "joy in the Holy Spirit," "joy unspeakable and full of glory."18
With Innumerable Hosts of Angels
Inside the city, the children knew the meaning of the Scripture which says, "Ye are come into the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to innumerable hosts of angels" (Heb. 12 :22) . Not only about the gates of the city were these happy angels, but also throughout the city everywhere were these heavenly hosts. Angels were always ready to escort the children from place to place throughout the city; angels walked with them and talked with them; angels explained to them the meaning of things they did not understand, even as they talked with John and revealed to him the things of God. Often in these experiences with the angels our children were given harps and taught to play them and sing as the angels did. They were also taught to blow the trumpets and were taught
The Music and Language of Heaven.19
When we saw the children, with closed eyes, all dancing about the room in rhythm, we found that in vision they were dancing with the angels in heaven and keeping time to the heavenly music. When we saw them apparently blowing a trumpet or going through the motions of playing a harp, we found that in vision they were joining the heavenly orchestra in the praises of the King. We could not see the heavenly harps or trumpets. We could not see the angels' joyful dance or hear their song. We could hear only the children singing heavenly songs. It. was a daily sight to find some child off in a corner by himself, lying comfortably on the pine needles, going through the motions of playing a harp. Upon going near, we could hear him singing a new song we had never taught him. Approaching still nearer, we would discover that the words were as strange to us as the tune. The singer was singing in the heavenly choir. His song was the song the angels taught him. The words of the song must have been in the language of angels.20 Seeing the children singing in this heavenly angelic choir was a sight not to be forgotten. Sometimes several of them in some place in the heavenly city or its wonderful Paradise would decide to play and sing together. With closed eyes, while
18"The kingdom of God is . . . peace and joy in the Holy Spirit." Rom. 14:17. 19"Ye rejoice greatly with joy unspeakable and full of glory." I Peter 1:8. 20"If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels." I Cor. 13:1.
- 31 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
fully under the power of the Holy Spirit, three or four of them would get off by themselves. If we were near, we would hear a consultation as to who would play the trumpet and who would sing. After all was decided and everybody was ready, the heavenly hymns began. The trumpeters held their hands up before them and blew as though blowing trumpets. The harpists both played and sang, while those without instruments joined in the singing. In these cases they always sang in languages we did not understand, unless by mutual agreement they decided to sing one of those hymns they "used to sing down on earth." In that case they sang in Chinese.
Seeing and Worshipping Jesus
The climax of all heavenly joy and wonder was "seeing Jesus" and worshipping Him who had saved them by His blood.
Soon after entering the gates of the city the children were escorted by the angels to "go and see Jesus." We could hear these children talking about "going to see Jesus" and see them as in vision they were approaching the throne of Christ. When they came into the wonderful presence they stood reverently gazing with love and devotion upon the Lord of all creation, who was also their Savior. First of all they thanked Him, and adoringly worshipping Him they joined their hands before them, bowing in true obeisance. Then they knelt and bowed their faces to the floor in true worship "in spirit and truth,"21 which few if any know on earth who have not the baptism of God's Holy Spirit.
The Throne of God and the Throne of Christ
The throne of Christ the children saw as did John when he was "in the Spirit": "And behold there was a throne set in heaven, and one sitting upon the throne; and he that sat was to look upon like a jasper stone and a sardius: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, like an emerald to look upon. And round about the throne were four and twenty thrones: and upon the thrones I saw four and twenty elders sitting arrayed in white garments: and on their heads crowns of gold,—and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God." Rev. 4:3-6.
Jesus Preeminent in all Things in Heaven
No matter how amazed were the children at the wonders of the golden city, no matter
21"The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth: for such doth the Father seek to be his worshippers." John 4:23.
- 32 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
how happy in the pleasures of Paradise, no matter how joyful in the presence of the angels, Jesus was never forgotten. His name was mentioned in all the conversation; his praise was mingled in all the enjoyments; he was always magnified everywhere, in everything, and in everybody there.
Houses by the Golden Street22
On either side of the beautiful golden streets were buildings side by side, a room for each person, every room opening onto the street. Upon the door and about the front were precious jewels so resplendently brilliant that the building shone with light and glory. The name of each occupant was above the door. Angels led the children into the rooms. Within all the rooms were the same kinds of furnishings: a beautiful golden table upon which was a Bible, a flower vase, a pen, and a book; by the table was a golden chair; there was also a wonderful golden chest and a golden bed. In each room was a jewelled crown, a golden harp, and a trumpet. The walls were gold. From the Bible, made of such paper as had never been seen on earth and bound with gold, light and such brilliant glory shone forth that the whole room needed no other light. The visitors were told that when they came to stay after death they could go out into Paradise and pick any flowers of their choice to place in the beautiful vase on the golden table.23
22“Your minds must not be troubled, . . . There are many rooms in my Father's house.” John 14:1, 2. (Goodspeed.)
23Since the first edition of this booklet, a letter from a woman in England has been received, saying that ten years previously both she and her son had visions of this street and of these dwellings both confirmed the visions of this street and of these dwellings- both confirmed the visions of the Adullam children regarding the external appearance and interior furnishings of these rooms by the golden street.
In a distant part of the Province of Yunnan a tribes boy who did not know of these other visions also saw this street.
These rooms by this golden street may be the thrones which John mentions; "I saw thrones and they sat upon them." (Rev. 20:4)
Adullam children have had visions of other parts of the New Jerusalem with its spacious parks and elaborate mansions. Tribes people have also seen this part of the city.
An account of these visions with others of the New Jerusalem and the teaching of the Scriptures regarding this city and the New Heaven and the New Earth is given in detail in a book entitled "The Three Worlds." You will want to read of these other wonderful revelations that cannot be given in the limits of "The Visions Beyond the Veil." You will be more than repaid by the reading of this book. 420 pages, 200 illustrations.
- 33 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
In these visits to heaven the children could go to their rooms at pleasure to read their Bibles or to play their harps and trumpets. Sometimes they took their trumpets or harps out into the streets or out into Paradise to play and sing with the angels and the redeemed who are now in heaven.
In these excursions through heaven the children, though lost to their real surroundings on earth, were always conscious that their visit to heaven was temporary. They knew they were there only to see what was prepared for them after death, so they might go back to earth again to tell others. Angels and the Lord told these heavenly visitors that, if they believed and obeyed, all these things would be theirs. They not only knew they must come back to earth again, but they sometimes knew when they were coming.
One boy, after enjoying the glories of heaven, hung his crown and trumpet up in his room so he could have them again after he died and went to heaven to remain. He then came back to earth. The power of the Holy Spirit left him. When he opened his eyes he was in our Adullam room telling the wonders of his trip to heaven.
Can we suppose the Lord saved these boys, baptized them with the Holy Spirit, and then fooled them by showing them a figurative and mythical heaven? Impossible!!! An earthly father may deceive his children with false hopes and false promises. Our Heavenly Father shows his children what he has for them (I Cor. 2:10), promises he will give these things (Rev. 3:21), and then gives the very things which He has promised (Lu. 11:9, 13).
When these children saw the heavenly rooms of their Adullam friends they clapped their hands, laughed, and shouted with great joy, calling each one by name to come and see his room. The one in the Spirit was passing along the streets of the New Jerusalem, reading the names above each door.
In Heaven Meet Adullam Boys Who Died
The first day when the Holy Spirit fell upon the children, and one of the boys was caught up to heaven, with angels who came to welcome him came also the two Adullam boys who were undoubtedly saved and who died the year before. These two, "Hsi Dien Fu" and "Djang Hsing," had with them in heaven a little girl who died in Kotchiu four years previous, whom our children had forgotten.
These who had died and gone on before led those who were caught up in the joys and wonders of heaven. They led them to see Jesus, first of all, and to worship and thank Him. After this they were shown their dwellings and escorted around the city or led out into Paradise to play.
All who went to heaven were given white garments. The angels, also dressed in - 34 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
seamless garments of spotless white, had wings, but the redeemed did not have wings. There was a clear distinction between the two.
Later on many more of the children saw these Adullam boys who are in heaven. Heaven did not seem far away as, caught away in the Spirit, they acted out heavenly visions before our eyes. With closed eyes and radiant faces they clapped their hands and shouted for joy to these boys who died that year, calling them to hurry over to see some dwelling, some golden street, some new scene among the angels, some new discovery in the garden of Paradise, or to come and play the harp and sing with them the praises of Jesus. These boys who had died were so constantly seen in heaven and their names were so frequently shouted in our midst with ecstasy and joy that they did not seem far away— just out of sight. Heaven was so real, so near, so wonderful, so certain, that if one of our children had died in those days the others would have envied him his privilege.
Djan Hsing**
The step to heaven after death or at the coming of the Lord seemed so small and the coming of the Lord so near that it removed from our minds all mystery as to why the first disciples could sell their possessions and face persecution and death without wavering.
Our kingdom is not of this world. Our citizenship is in heaven, whence also we wait for our Savior. Our life, our work, our service, our hardships here are only brief and passing incidents on the way to the true life, the true city, in the true kingdom that cannot be shaken.
________________________
**This is a photo of the way he came into the Adullam Rescue Home and the way he left it to into heaven. The change in his inner life had been as great as that of his outward appearance. Two weeks before his death, while in good health, he had wonderful visions of heaven with its city and Paradise. He was reluctant to return. Before he died he was unconscious of his surroundings and apparently in great pain. As hands were laid upon him and prayer was made, his body relaxed, all evidence of pain disappeared, joy came into his face, and he seemed to be as lost in the things of heaven as he had previously been when in vision he was there. He had this happy experience for about an hour, smiling and occasionally laughing outright from sheer joy, when with this happy smile on his face, he stopped breathing. He was truly in heaven to return to this filthy earth no more.
When under the Holy Spirit, the Adullam children frequently saw Djan Hsing in heaven in the enjoyment of indescribable happiness.
- 35 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER V PARADISE
Scripture Teaches the Regeneration of Natural Creation
Before telling about the visions of Paradise we wish to show that such a Paradise as these children saw is in accord with the Father's plans for his children, as revealed in his written word. When the Lord created the first perfect man and his perfect bride he "planted a garden eastward" in Eden, in which he put the man whom he had formed. "And out of the ground made Jehovah God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food, the tree of life also in the midst of the garden" (Gen. 2:9). Hence, in the beginning, the Lord planned for man to dwell in the midst of all the beauties of nature. He was given a home in the garden in the eastern part of Eden, the wonder "park" that God himself planned and planted. In that order there was no sin. There was no sickness or death. There was no thorn or thistle. There was no curse. That was a different world from this. That world was a heaven on earth with man enjoying what might have been eternal life, in dominion over a whole world of trees and flowers "pleasant to the sight," a whole world of beauty and glory such as the present earth has never seen. God planned all these things for man's eternal happiness.
ADULLAM BOYS AT PLAY Young folks on earth are happy and joyful before age and disease have laid a heavy hand upon them. They have more rollicking happy times in heaven where they are set free
from every hinderance to joy. When sin entered, man's enjoyment of this creation became a limited, temporal
enjoyment. The first Creation of birds, and flowers, and trees, and animals, that were in - 36 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
the first world and its Eden in an eternal state, fell into a lower order that is not eternal. "For the creation fell into subjection to failure and unreality." Sin lost to man his Eden "park" and his Eden God.
All creation was included in the work of the cross. When Christ died all creation died. When Christ arose all creation arose. When Christ bore the crown of thorns he bore all the curse that brought the thorn and the thistle. He is “The Firstborn of all Creation.”
Restored from sin, man will be restored to his Eden God and his Eden "park." But man will be restored to more than the primal order. He will be born again into the new spiritual order.
The first order was earthly; the last is spiritual but real. It is similar to the earthly, even as Christ after his resurrection was real and similar but still spiritual and different from the earthly order. He still could eat and drink with his disciples.24 He still had flesh and bones that could be felt25 and hands that could serve fish and bread to His hungry disciples.26 But in the resurrected order the Lord was not subject to the limitations of the material world of time, and space, and physical bounds. Even so the world with its natural order of animal, bird, and plant creation is to be born again into a higher, spiritual order similar to the first creation but also different from it. It will be the real order not again subject to corruption and unreality (Rom. 8:20, Weymouth).
The natural creation is to be born again through the resurrection of Christ. Christ saves more than man. He saves the whole creation that fell into unreality in the fall of man. For "all creation, gazing eagerly as if with outstretched neck, is waiting and longing to see the
manifestation of the sons of God . . . There was always the hope that, at last, the creation itself would also be set free from the thraldom of decay, so as to enjoy the liberty that will attend the glory of the children of God" (Rom. 8 :19-21 Weymouth). If
24"Him God raised up the third day, and gave him to be made manifest . . . unto witnesses . . . who ate and drank with him after he rose from the dead." Acts 10:40-41.
25"See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye behold me having." Lu. 24:39.
"And they gave him a piece of broiled fish. And he took it and ate before them." Lu. 24:42.
26"So when they got out upon the land they see a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread . . . Jesus cometh and taketh the bread, and giveth them, and the fish likewise. This is now the third time that Jesus was manifested to the disciples, after that he was risen from the dead." John 21:9, 31.
- 37 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
this does not mean that the present natural order of plant, animal, and all natural life looks forward to being set free in the same resurrected order and the same liberty the saved are to enjoy in a new estate, what does it mean? All nature looks forward to the new spiritual regeneration that belongs to the redeemed, for Christ ''brought us forth by the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first fruits of His creatures.''27
Christ himself "is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of all creation.''28 How is Christ "the first-born of all creation" unless it be that in his resurrection into the new order animal and plant creation will eventually follow in this order as the full harvest of which Christ was but the "first-fruits"? Even the earth itself is to be a regenerated in the new order, since "according to his promise we look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness" (II Pet 3:13). Will not that new earth have trees and flowers and animals and birds and all the beauties of glorified nature in a higher incorruptible order that shall abide forever?
"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them" (Isa. 11:6).
These things are as certain as the word of God, for "he that sitteth on the throne said, Behold I make all things new," and he said, "write for these words are faithful and TRUE" (Rev. 21 :5) .
John "saw a new heaven and a new earth," and he also "saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven" to the New Earth.
As there was an Eden park of pleasure and fruits on the first earth so, also, in a higher, regenerated, resurrected order, the New Jerusalem will contain an Eden park on the New Earth in the new order. This Eden "park" is already in heaven in the New Jerusalem that has not yet descended, but is soon coming down.
Paradise is a "Park'' of Plant, Animal, and Regenerated Nature
Perhaps the revelation of such a Paradise in heaven as Adullam saw will be as new to most of the readers as it was to us. This is because we are so dull of mind and slow of heart to "believe all that is written in the scriptures."
We did not teach these children about this Paradise. The children taught us. Some of the
27"Of his own will he brought us forth by the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of his creatures." Jas. 1:18.
28"Who is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of all creation." Col. 1:15. - 38 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
smallest children, who were naturally most ignorant of these matters, were our best teachers. That they got these things from the Lord is clearly evident, as you will see by a comparison with the teaching of the Bible. It teaches there is just such a Paradise in heaven as these children saw. Paul said he knew a man who was "caught up even to the third heaven" and that this person "was caught up into Paradise."29 In the messages of Revelation "the Spirit saith to the Churches, to him that overcometh, to him will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the Paradise of God" (Rev. 2:7). Of the heavenly scene we are also told that "on this side of the river and on that was the tree of life bearing twelve manner of fruits.''30 Hence there is a Paradise in heaven with flowing water and trees of fruit.
Adullam boys enjoying themselves by still waters. They believe that when they at last leave earthly scenes of beauty it will be to enjoy more surpassingly wonderful scenes in the Eden in the New Jerusalem above.
This Paradise is a great "park" of surpassing wonder; that is just what the word "Paradise" means. "Paradise" means "Eden." "Eden" means "Paradise." "Eden" is a "park ;" "Paradise" is therefore a "park." Peloubet's Bible Dictionary says of "Paradise," "This is a word of Persian origin, and is used in the Septuagint as the translation of 'Eden.' It means an orchard of pleasure and fruits, a garden, or pleasure ground something like an English park." But this "park" in heaven is only "some thing like" a park on earth, because it is as much greater than earthly parks, in extent and beauty, as God's thoughts are greater than man's thoughts. Man's most beautiful parks, with their picturesque landscapes, their flowing streams, their crystal pools, the wooded nooks,
29"I know a man . . . caught up even to the third heaven . . . how that he was caught up into Paradise." II Cor. 12:2, 3.
30"And he showed me a river of water of life, bright as crystal proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb, in the midst of the street thereof: and on this side of the river and on that was the tree of life, bearing twelve manner of fruits." Rev. 22:1, 2.
- 39 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
the verdant greens, the fragrant, variegated flowers, the carolling birds, and animal pets, are only imperfect imitations on the part of man to reproduce the Eden that was "in the beginning."
If God did not put into the heart of man this love for nature and this desire for natural parks of pleasure and fruit, whence came this universal love of nature, that has been in the heart of man from the days of his earliest history? Is all man's efforts to preserve a little of the vanishing natural beauties of this cursed and perishing earth only a vain fancy to be followed for only a few fleeting years? Is a love for the birds, and animals, and flowers, and trees, and mountains, and valleys, and lakes, and streams, and all this handiwork of God just a passing amusement given by the Lord to cheer us a little on this pilgrim journey? Are not the finest combinations of all that is beautiful in nature just mere fore-shadows of the unperverted and unlimited realities in the Paradise of God in heaven?
These natural beauties are not just scenes passed on a pilgrim journey. They are guide ways of God, pointing to the Eden of beauty at the end of the way. Love of nature may become an eternal love, enlarged beyond all natural limits for all who overcome by the blood of the Lamb, who, by faith in him, enter by the gates into the city with its Paradise of God, the Eden park in heaven whose beauty sin will never mar.
Adullam Children See Paradise, the Heaven Park
You will be interested, as we were, in what our Adullam children saw in the Paradise, the Eden, in the city beyond the sky. One of the young men was in Paradise almost as soon as he entered the heavenly city. There he was met by the two Adullam boys who had died in Hokow. These boys, taking him through Paradise and the other parts of the Holy City, soon came to a great, lawn like, grassy, open plot surrounded by magnificent trees, golden and sparkling.
The whole scene was so entrancing the young man said to his two glorified friends, "This is good enough for me. There cannot be anything more beautiful. I will stay right here." The boys who had preceded him to heaven said, "No, do not wait here, for there are much greater marvels." Going on a little farther they came to still more wonderful trees, some of them bearing fruit. The whole park-like surrounding and the grassy lawn beneath the trees were enticing beyond any earthly understanding. The young man said, "I must stay here, I cannot go on and leave this great beauty. I am so happy." "Come on," said the others, "there are many things in heaven exceeding this." "You go," he replied, "but I shall remain right here for awhile." The others left him on the grass under the trees with the great, open, velvet-like grassy space before him. Floods of joy and happiness he had never known on earth flooded his whole being. He was in the land of joy, "joy unspeakable and full of glory," "the land that is fairer than day."
- 40 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Frequently an angel came walking by, playing a harp and singing. The angel smiled, offered him the harp. "I cannot play," he said. The angel passed by. Soon other angels came, smiling to him as they played and sang.
The angels were dressed in seamless garments of white; their faces were perfect; one was not more beautiful than another. "When they smiled—Oh, I can't describe that," the boy said, "there is no way on earth to describe the angels' smile."
Similar and surpassing beautiful scenes in Paradise were seen, repeatedly seen, by a large number of Adullam children. In Paradise they saw trees bearing the most delicious fruit, and vistas of most beautiful flowers of every color and hue, sending forth an aroma of surpassing fragrance. There were birds of glorious plumage singing their carols of joy and praise. In this park were also animals of every size and description: large deer, small deer, large lions, great elephants, lovely rabbits, and all sorts of little friendly pets such as they had never seen before.
The lion and the lamb will lie down together. Fierce and ferocious nature will be regenreated to a higher plain than it was even in the beginning when all was “very good.”
Playing with the Lion and Other Animals in the Heaven Paradise Park
The children held the little pets in their arms and passed them from one to another. Or perhaps they found the lion peacefully Iying beneath a tree. In that case they climbed on his back, ran their fingers through his shaggy mane, brushed his face, and put their hands in his mouth. If they so desired they curled down beside him to enjoy together the love of their common Maker. Why not? Some where "the wolf also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. Their young ones shall lie
- 41 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
down together" (Isa. 11 :6-8).
Little children rode the small deer, while older children rode the larger deer or the friendly elephant. All was perfect love. All was great harmony. Such shouts of joy! Such happy childish laughter! Who but our Father in Heaven ever thought of or planned such a Paradise?
Eating and Drinking in the Heaven "Park of Pleasure and Fruits"
When hungry, the children ate of the wonderful fruit or gathered freely the sweet tasting, refreshing manna that was scattered all about. Were they thirsty? Here and there trickled little brooks of the stimulating and refreshing water of life.31
Adullam Sees the Bible Saints in Heaven
In the open, lawn-like vistas amidst the trees and flowers and birds of Paradise Adullam saw companies of the redeemed dancing and playing trumpets with the angels.
Sometimes they joined this happy festival group, in which were small children, larger
31The scriptures teach that there will be eating and drinking in the kingdom of God in the resurrected state, and hence there is such eating and drinking in heaven as seen in vision by these children.
Jesus said, "I appoint unto you a kingdom . . . that ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom." Lu. 22:30
"But I say unto you, I shall not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom." Matt. 26:29. Thus Jesus said he would drink the fruit of the vine with his disciples in the ressurrected state. Jesus himself ate and drank after he rose from the dead. "Him God raised up the third day, and gave him to be made manifest—unto witnesses that were chosen before of God even to us, who ate and drank with him after he rose from the dead." Acts 10:40, 41.
The Bible distinctly says there will be eating in this heavenly Paradise of God, for "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith to the churches. To him that overcometh, to him will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is the Paradise of God." Rev. 2:7. "To him that overcometh, to him will I give of the hidden manna." Rev. 2:17.
The "tree of life" is a general term that covers a variety of fruit-bearing trees in unstated number, the fruit having a "life giving quality particularly adapted to man in his sinless state. The "tree of life" is not just a single tree with a single kind of fruit, for the scripture clearly states that in this "park" in the New Jerusalem in heaven John was shown "a river of water of life, bright as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb, in the midst of the street thereof. And on this side of the river and on that was the tree of life, bearing twelve manner of fruits." Rev. 22:1, 2.
- 42 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
children, and adults, but where no one was old. What heavenly scenes! What heavenly singers! What joy among the angels and the redeemed! The angels pointed out Abraham, David, Daniel, the prophets, the saints, and the martyrs of old. They saw Peter, James, Paul, and others of whom the world was not worthy. Our boy from the poor Miao tribe saw his aunt and his own little sister who had gone ahead to the land "over there." Taking our boys by the hand our little Chinese Mary, who died in Kotchiu, now joined them in heaven.
Two Young Believers
One Boy Was Given a Vision of The Death of a Christian
As relatives and friends gathered about the dying one an angel stood by the bed, awaiting the liberating of the Christian's soul. When the man was set free from his bodily encumbrance, the angel took him by the arm and ascended with him into heaven. The principalities and powers of evil hosts in mid-heaven in their attempts to hinder the passage of the angel and his charge were overcome by the angel's faith and praise as the ascent continued toward the heavenly city.
Having been welcomed at the gate, this new arrival was received by hosts of angels, singing, dancing, rejoicing, all uniting in giving him a royal welcome into the eternal city of the redeemed.
- 43 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER VI ANGELS IN OUR MIDST
Outpourings of the Holy Spirit upon Adullam children and young folks have always been attended with visions of angels in our midst.
In this connection it is well to remember some scriptural teaching about angels. The Scriptures teach that angels have a part in the ministration of the Holy Spirit. Since "the spirits (or angels) of the prophets are subject to the prophets" (I Cor. 14:32), angels have some part in prophetic utterance when a prophet speaks under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. The visions John saw on Patmos and the revelations he had there when he was "in the Spirit" were given him through an angel (Rev. 1:1, 10). Angels therefore have something to do with being in a trance, seeing visions through the Holy Spirit, and getting revelations through the Holy Spirit.
Each true church has, perhaps, a special angel to minister to that particular church (Rev. 1:20). Every saved person has an angel to minister to him (Heb. 1:14, Acts 12 :15) . Every child has the ministry of angels, for the angels of children have constant access to the throne of God in heaven (Matt. 18 :10).32 Angels always see us,33 though we seldom see angels. Angels differ in rank (I Cor. 4 :9) .
Both The Old and New Testament furnish sufficient proof for the reality of angelic ministry in the Adullam Home. We have already told of the visions of angels rescuing children whom demons had bound with awful chains and were dragging to hell. Angels, then, apparently have a part in saving the lost. Since angels led these children to heaven and escorted them through the golden streets and the glories of Paradise, it seems that angels have something to do with the visions given Adullam. As most of the children who spoke in other languages did so when they were dancing and singing with the angels it may be that angels have something to do with speaking in other languages, for it is possible to speak with "the tongues of angels" (I Cor. 1:13) at times of
32"Are they (the angels) not all ministering spirits, sent forth to do service for the sake of them that shall inherit salvation?" Heb. 1:14.
The disciples believed not that it was Peter knocking at the gate. "They said, It is his angel." Acts 12:15.
"See that ye despise not one of these little ones: for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father who is in heaven." Matt. 18:10.
33"We are made a spectacle unto the world both to angels and men." I Cor. 4 :9. - 44 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
mighty outpourings of the Spirit.
The children also had wonderful visions of multitudes of angels flying in the heavens, and sometimes they saw them fly from heaven to earth.
Angels in the Midst of and about Adullam
At the times when the presence of the Holy Spirit was especially manifest many of the children saw angels near by or in the room. When they were hindered by demon power they saw angels come to their release. On occasions of the most blessed sense of the presence of the Lord in our midst and of the sweetest harmony and love in the meeting, just above the room was a large angel, while the room was entirely surrounded by smaller angels standing side by side, each touching the other to the right and left, so there was not a space in the whole circle for the entrance of any demon. On these occasions, when one or more of the children saw our angel garrison about us, there were never any visions of demons in the room, as was very frequently the case. One evening when our angel guard was about us in such perfect rank children said they could hear demons outside the circle of angels making an angry commotion because of their inability to hinder the blessed fellowship in the Holy Spirit that was within the angels' circle. Boys in Kotchiu had also seen this
circle of angels.
I shall never forget the blessed sense of the very presence of God that was in those meetings in which the children saw the angel just above our happy, Spirit-filled people. This angel looking down upon us, smilingly turned from side to side to look at the angels that encircled us and to see that there was not an entrance for the powers of darkness. I wondered if the angel above us was not the
special angel of Adullam and if the smaller angels of lesser rank around us were not our individual guardians. At any rate, the children saw the angels. Their eyes were usually closed when they saw them, but sometimes they saw them with wide open eyes. We could believe, without question that we were indeed in the presence of angels.
- 45 -
“I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father who is in heaven.” Adullam believes we have guardian angels, as the Bible declares. When anointed by the Holy Spirit, so that their spiritual eyes were opened, Adullam children have always seen angels about them.
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER VII
THE KINGDOM OF THE DEVIL
No careful observer could have been with us during those weeks of the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit and doubted that there are two Kingdoms in constant conflict. As surely as angels minister and the Holy Spirit leads to a real Kingdom of
A demon idol. Some demons look something like this, and worse.
light, so surely do demons hinder, while the devil presides in a realm of evil spirits in a kingdom of real darkness. One kingdom was made as certain to us as the other. Man was clearly revealed as the battle ground.
The Bible teaches that there are "the lower ranks of evil spirits and the higher" (Rom. 8:38. Weymouth) and that our conflict is not "with mere flesh and blood but with the despotisms, the empires, the forces that control and govern this dark world" (Weymouth Eph. 6:12) . Both Old and New Testaments teach the reality of a Kingdom of darkness and the reality of demons.
Demons
We related how demons were cast out of one man and how the larger demon was seen to rush about the room in great anger, finally seizing upon an unguarded school teacher, who was looking on, and throwing him to the floor. In this instance two boys saw this big, black, man-like demon enter
the man of his possession. Several children saw the cast-out demon, chased out of the room by a Spirit filled young man, take temporary refuge behind some small trees in our court. This demon and the accompanying one about half his size were seen by children who were praying with closed eyes and by some whose eyes were open. But all saw the same things at the same time. The appearance of the demons was the same to each individual.
In the Adullam Rescue Home we had a young girl who very evidently was open to demon activity. She said that before coming here she was subject to "fits," or spells of unconsciousness. A short time after she came she and some of the other girls went for a walk outside the city. On the way back one of the new girls who was half-blind and half witted lingered behind and lost her way. The older girl, having gone to find the one who was lost, was returning home with her when she saw three demons before her, a few steps away. One was "as tall as a door" and was accompanied by two others about
- 46 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
the size of a boy twelve years old. All these demons were dark in appearance, with big eyes and awful faces. The two smaller demons being apparently subject to the large one, obeyed and followed him. The girl was frightened at what she saw. The large demon, coming near, seized her by the head. She became dizzy and almost unconscious. She could scarcely walk. She could hardly see the street and had to be led home by the other girl whom she had gone to seek. Upon reaching home she was better for a time. A little later, while we were at supper, some one came in saying that the afflicted girl was in her room unconscious. We found her prostrate on the floor, breathing as if in a peaceful sleep, but we could not awake her. After praying for her we all assembled in the regular evening prayer meeting. Soon the girl came in perfectly well.
She said that she seemed to be bound by chains and dragged by demons farther and farther down a great dark road, while all the time she was silently praying; then she suddenly realized that the Lord had set her free and she was able to rise. At once she became conscious, and her mind clear. As she sat on her bed alone in the room, she saw the three demons whom she had met on the street now in the room. But now she felt no fear, for she knew that the Lord was Conqueror. Accordingly, she drove the demons out of the room in "the name of Jesus." As they reluctantly receded step by step she followed in the name of Jesus until she drove them along the walk out of the large Chinese door at the entrance of our compound. In the several succeeding months that she was here she had no more "fits" or unconscious spells.
I have given these two instances somewhat in detail, because the effect of demon activity in both cases was so evident that any kind of an observer could have told that something supernatural had taken place. We might tell of many instances of demon activity that have come under our observation the last few years, but these two are sufficient in this connection; we want to tell something of the demon activity in connection with the special outpouring of the Holy Spirit.
When there were manifestations we did not understand we kept praying and trusting the Lord, but decided not to interfere unless we clearly saw something that was harmful or sinful. After eight weeks of wonderful manifestations of the Holy Spirit we were most thankful that we had allowed such liberty among the children. We saw how marvellously the Lord had led them, and things we did not understand at first proved to be part of the Lord's plan in giving us some of the most wonderful and precious revelations.
Among these unusual revelations were those of the
Demons the Children Saw.
While some of the children were having a blessed time in the Holy Spirit, others went - 47 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
to sleep when they tried to pray. Those under the anointing could often see demons by those who were drowsy and could not pray through. They saw demons coming in through the open window or the door. Sometimes they saw demons lazily reclining under the table or upon a couch that was in the room. Under the anointing of the Holy Spirit, the children, with closed eyes, in the Name of Jesus would rout the demons out of their places and follow them until they went out of the door or window.
They frequently followed these demons out of the room, opened a front or back door to the compound, and chased the demons off the premises. When demons appeared on the scene they were often seen by several persons at the same time.
Some of the children had seen demons before. We found that in spite of all our teaching about the Lord they were still so afraid of demons they dare not go to their rooms alone at night, and they covered their heads when they slept. Through these revelations, however, the children found that the largest and fiercest demons were unavailing against the smallest child covered by Jesus' blood, so that, for the first time, we had a happy lot of Chinese children who had lost their fear of demons, were not afraid in the dark, and were not afraid to sleep with uncovered heads.
You may wonder
What the Demons were Like.
The demons seen are best described as resembling the demon idols in Chinese temples. According to the Bible34 and according to the Chinese much idolatry is demon worship. Making idols of the demon type is an attempt to reproduce the likeness of demons that have been seen.
The children saw demons as "high as a door," with pointed chins and warty heads. There were others of different appearance too, some half this size. There were smaller ones two or three feet high and little ones a few inches high, following the larger demons about.
The large, big-eyed, fierce-looking demons are the ones to be feared as having power to bind and take captives to hell.
The Principalities and Powers of the Air
The hosts of the powers of the air and their works of darkness in co-operation with
34But I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have communion with demons." I Cor. 10 :20.
- 48 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
demons on earth were seen by various Adullam witnesses, whose testimony is as follows:
The government of the hosts of evil is in mid-heaven. Here are thrones from which the devil's angels exercise their Satanic government over the earth. These rulers of darkness vary: some are larger in stature than others; there is variation in dress, crowns, facial expression, disposition, and authority. In all respects they are as devilish in appearance and acts as the hosts of Satan are expected to be.
These rulers of evil are in constant contention among themselves, each resenting the authority of those higher in power, each jealous of the other and all covetous of the seats of highest rank. Those in higher rank hold their positions, not by consent of the lower orders, but solely through their own superior fierceness and power. Cliques and individuals are in constant conflict and quarrels.
All have crowns that represent various orders and ranks. All desire to sit on the thrones above and supervise the work of evil on earth, rather than descend on delegated duties to further the demonical powers below.
Those of highest rank sit on thrones in the mid-heavens, ruling over innumerable hosts of evil spirits, from whose number delegations are constantly dispatched to earth to entice its inhabitants, to withstand the forces of righteousness, to strengthen weak places in the demonical forces of earth, and to bind and to drag the souls of evil men to hell when they die.
Although these wicked angels fly in high heaven to the very gates of the New Jerusalem and although they descend to earth and fly in its air, the center where they congregate in countless numbers is in the region of the thrones of authority in the mid- heavens. Here evil hosts of wicked spirits of all sizes fly hither and thither or move about more deliberately. A certain halo surrounds the wicked angels of higher rank.
All are similar in some respects: All have wings, all have crowns, all belong in the heavens. The delegated messengers go to earth only temporarily. Their evil errand finished, they again return to the heavens.
The hosts of evil spirits on earth are very different from the devil's angels. These on earth do not have wings; they can walk and run rapidly; and they move freely but apparently do not leave the earth. They vary in size from a few inches to ten feet in height, wear gaudy colored clothes of many stripes, and have fancy caps of various shapes and colors; some, on the other hand, wear rags or filthy garments.
Some of these demons on earth have very little power and are of a rather harmless order. Others, however, are large in stature, fierce in appearance, and have great power. These on earth withstand the work of righteous men and the work of angels
- 49 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
among men. In one of their conflicts with an angel, earthly demons of highest rank, assisted by others of lower rank, gathered about the angel, trying to strike him with clubs, swords, and other weapons. Through faith and praising the Lord, the angel so with stood this onslaught that no blow fell upon him nor could an evil hand touch him. The demons of less power, standing at a little distance and watching the conflict, upon seeing their companions unsuccessful in their attack, besought the powers of evil in the heavens to send a re-enforcement of the devil's angels from the air. In response to this entreaty a detachment of ten angels were sent down. As these approached the earth the demons below clapped their hands in joyous welcome. When the wicked angels from above reached the scene of conflict these less powerful demons, receding a distance, stood in respectful quietness in the presence of the Satanic delegation from above, who now took up the conflict with the angel. These forces the angel also withstood with praises and faith until suddenly the Glory of God descended and entirely routed all the hosts of evil.
The boy who saw a Christian die also saw
What Takes Place When the Unconverted Die.
When one man who did not know the Gospel died, his soul, after being liberated from the body, wandered about unhindered from place to place on earth, until one of the devil's angels, descending from the sky with chains, bound him and forced him down to hell. The death of a professing Christian who had known the Lord, but had not truly repented, was still more terrible. When this man was dying, demons by his deathbed waited in fiendish delight for the liberation of the soul of this hypocritical, one-time professing Christian. The demons began to bind him before he was entirely out of the body and completed the binding of their captive the minute he drew his last ungodly breath. The hypocrite did not enjoy one moment of freedom to wander about the earth. An object of ridicule to his demon captors, in terror he was at once dragged and pushed into hell.
One such ungodly man was the special sport of demons who, having bound him in chains, dragged him along on the earth, again and again jerking him up on his feet only again to drag him down and haul him along like a dead dog. After furnishing amusement for his captor the man was dragged down the dark road to the infernal regions.
There was
A Boy Dragged from Adullam to Hell
because he had been so bad he was discharged as errand boy by an officer in the army. - 50 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
After seeing him begging on the street for several days we took him into the Adullam Rescue Home. He promised to reform, made an outward showing of decency, heard the Gospel for a considerable time, and professed repentance.
Different articles disappeared from the Home, but the thief was not found until this boy was caught on his way to sell the stolen plunder. We then put him out of the Home.
After several months of beggar life, during which time this boy repeatedly promised to reform if only we would allow him to return, we gave him another chance. The Lord also gave him another chance, for there were manifestations of the Holy Spirit and supernatural revelations sufficient to make the way of life clear to the most simple. This boy himself had anointings of the Holy Spirit, when the Lord dealt directly with him about his sins and showed him the better way. In spite of all this the boy ran away and joined a street gang of beggar-thieves. A few months later he fell and broke his arm, infection set in, and he was about to die when he was picked up by a hospital worker. In the hospital he was so hopelessly disobedient that he was thrown out and was soon in a dying condition on the street. Coming to us with promises of repentance, we pitied him and took him in once more.
Day by day he neared the end of the way. The night before he died I was awakened by unearthly shrieks that sounded like uncanny howls of some wild animal or of some fiend. The next day when the boy died I was away from home. As he lay in death throes, delighted, awful hellish demons gathered about him. When his soul was leaving his body the boy seeing his captors, wept, yelled, shrieked, and cried at the top of his voice in wildest terror; "Mr. Baker, help! help! help! O, Mr. Baker, come quickly ! Mr. Baker, Mr. Baker, Mr. Baker! Help, they are all about me with chains! They have come for me. Help, help, Mr. Baker, help! Oh, oh, oh, help! help! help! They are binding me with chains. Help! help! Oh, oh, oh, help! Oh—h—e—l—"
Visions of Hell
Over and over again children had visions of hell and the lake of fire. The first time any one was under the anointing of the Spirit he usually had a vision of hell. He was bound in chains by demons and taken through a region of darkness. Some children could hear demons all about them in this region. If taken far, they could see a dim light in the distance which proved to be reflections from the lake of fire. Some children were forced so near they could see the lake of fire ahead. All the time they were pleading the blood of Christ, asserting that they would not obey and would not be subject to the slavery of their captors. They believed Jesus would surely save. We have already told how at this climax, before the lake of fire was reached, the Lord did intervene with His blood- bought salvation.
- 51 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
The Bible pictures hell as a place of blackness and darkness,35 and it teaches that part of the devil's angels are now reserved in chains of darkness awaiting judgment.
The children saw not only darkness in hell, but also
The Lake of Fire
that was always approached through a region of stygian darkness.36 In vision they were led to the edge of a great lake of molten fire in a semi-dark pit from which arose clouds of smoke. When the smoke settled low the fire in the lake was less distinct. When the smoke lifted a little, the burning lake with red and greenish flames and its inmates could be distinctly seen.
When the children were peering down into this pit in hell we saw them taking a firm hold on some piece of furniture or getting down on their hands and knees, cautiously bending forward to peep into the infernal regions. They looked a moment and then drew back, afraid lest they fall in. They were horrified at what they saw. Then very cautiously they looked again and drew back. Sometimes the children lay flat on their stomachs, lest they slip and fall while looking over the brink of the lake of fire.
The lost were seen going into hell. Some fell in, some walked over the brink, and some were bound by demon chains and cast into hell by demons. One boy saw groups of the
35"Jesus said:—"And the rich man also died, and was buried. And in Hades he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am in anguish in this flame. But Abraham said,—between us and you there is a great gulf fixed, that they which would pass from hence to you may not be able, and that none may cross over from thence to us." Lu. 16:22,26.
36"These are springs without water and mists driven by a storm; for whom the blackness of darkness hath been reserved." II Peter 2:17.
"The king said to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and cast him into the outer darkness." Matt. 22:13.
"God spared not angels when they sinned, but cast them down to hell, and committed them to pits of darkness, to be reserved unto Judgment." II Peter 2:4.
"And angels that kept not their own principality, but left their proper habitation, he hath kept in everlasting bonds under darkness unto the judgment of the great day." Jude 6.
- 52 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
wicked bound in bundles, ready to be cast into this furnace of fire.37
When the fire abated and the smoke settled down the moans of the miserable could be heard. When the fire at intervals increased in intensity and the smoke lifted a little there were shrieks and wails of agony.
One person was rolled on the floor and caused to cry out as would a suffering soul in hell.
In the lake of fire were oceans of hands reaching up for help. Those below appealed to those looking in upon them to come to their rescue. We could hear the children talking to them just as you can hear some one talking over the telephone and get but one end of the conversation. We could hear one end of a conversation like this: "I can't help you." "No, I cannot do anything for you." "But when you were alive you would not obey the gospel." "No, it is too late; before you got here I preached to you, but you made fun of me and despised Jesus. Now you know I told you the truth." "No, I cannot do anything; this is the judgment of God." "If you had obeyed, you would now be enjoying heaven with us." After some such conversation the children were led away to enjoy the presence of Jesus in heaven or the glories of the golden streets of the Paradise of God.
Lazarus could see the rich man in hell tormented in flames, and the rich man could talk with Lazarus, but he could not cross the gulf. When Christ reigns as King of Kings upon the earth the redeemed nations will look upon the lost.38
One boy saw his grandmother in hell, whom he had tried to win to Christ. She was once a sorceress and murderer who had withstood the gospel she heard in her village and caused many to refuse the light. Other children also had visions of relatives in hell. This tribal boy who saw his grandmother in hell was the boy who saw his little sister and his believing aunt in heaven.
37"Again the kingdom of heaven is like a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind, which when it was filled, they drew up on the beach . . . The bad they cast away. So shall it be in the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the righteous, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire." Matt. 13:47-50.
"I will say to the reapers, Gather up first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them . .. As the tares are gathered up and burned with fire; so shall it be in the end of the world The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that cause stumbling, and them that do iniquity and shall cast them into the furnace of fire." Matt. 13:30, 40-42.
38"All flesh shall come to worship before me, saith Jehovah. And they shall go forth, and look upon the dead bodies of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh." Isa. 66: 23, 24.
- 53 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
There was no vision of any one in heaven or the name of any one on the mansions by the golden streets who did not trust in Jesus. Those in hell were all unbelievers. One night when the Lord spoke through a small boy in wonderful prophecy, among the things he said was, "There will be no one in heaven except those who believe the gospel."
After the Lord had taken the boys and girls through most wonderful and systematic lessons in the Holy Spirit they nearly all came at last to
The Parting of the Roads.
In this vision, repeated until it seemed the impression could never be forgotten, the one in vision seemed to be standing by the cross at the parting of the two great roads. The one was the narrow way of life that leads to heaven and glory; the other was the broad way to hell and destruction.
Great, busy, hurrying multitudes—multitudes hustling with business, carrying great loads of sin and rushing along with the affairs of life—were passing by in endless streams and countless numbers. The child was the preacher at the cross roads. Again we heard one side of the conversation: "Hello! my friend! Please wait a minute; I want to speak to you. Say, do not go down that broad road; it leads to hell and ruin. I have been down that way and have seen hell for myself. Stop here by the cross and let Jesus wash all your sins away. From the Cross of Christ here you can start up this other road that will lead you to heaven and everlasting life and joy. Oh! that fellow does not believe it. There he goes on down the broad road. What a pity! I will stop this other man and see if he will believe. Hey there! Just a minute! Say, do not follow that crowd. They do not know where they are going. That road leads to destruction; that is the road to the lake of fire. Please don't go on. I came out here to stop as many of you as possible and give you fair warning. Better turn aside here, let Jesus wash your sins away, and go with us up the road to heaven where God is. Oh, there he goes, too!
"Here is another. Wait a moment! Say, come out of that crowd. Cannot you see there is no one traveling back this way? They all go down that road; no one ever comes back. That is the broad road to hell. Stop here by the cross, believe the gospel of salvation through Jesus' blood, and you will be safe. There is no other road further on. This is the only road to heaven. Turn in here or you will be lost too.
"Oh, what a pity he does not believe me. There he goes with the others."
Sometimes the youthful preacher would decide that if no one believed him he would follow the wilful crowd to see what happened. When he arrived with the crowd at the brink of the lake of fire in hell, we heard him say, "Look at that crowd falling into hell!
- 54 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Not one escapes. Everyone goes in." Slowly drawing near the edge of the pit and leaning over and looking down into the lake with its suffering multitudes, the preacher said: "I can not help you now. I told you all about this back there at 'the gospel cross roads,' but you would not believe. No, you would not believe, even if I could help you out. No, I am helpless now. If you had listened when I warned, the Lord would have saved you; you came on and fell in because you would not take advice. No, I can't. I am going back to the cross roads to see if I can find some one who will listen, and stop a few at any cost."
He was occasionally successful in persuading one to listen. Then he would say, "Now, you get down there at the foot of the cross of Jesus and pray. Oh, you don't know how to pray? Well, you say what I tell you. 'Jesus, I am a sinner! I was on my road to hell. I am only fit for hell. The big load I carry is only sin. Forgive my sins and teach me to live only for your glory. Amen'." There was rejoicing then as the sinner was saved and started up the narrow road, while the preacher went out to try to rescue another deluded traveler.
These visions, with some variations, were repeated many times, making it clear that salvation was only by repentance and belief in the blood of Christ, through the preaching of the gospel; that the many were called; that few were saved; that the road to destruction is broad and multitudes pass that way; that the way of life is narrow and few there be that find it.39 It was made equally clear that the Christian is to stand in the gap at the parting of the ways and persuade and warn to the limit of his ability.
We have told how the boys, even the small boys, went out at that time and preached on the streets with unction of the Holy Spirit, sometimes under direct inspiration such as we had never before witnessed. I will close this chapter with the story of
The University Student Who Went by the Cross Roads.
Opposite our front gate lived a university student who was to have graduated from the university that year. After moving here I talked with him, asking him to come over and discuss the Bible and Christianity in a friendly way. He came a few days, and I felt certain he was convinced of the truth of what I said. The questions he raised seemed to be answered to his full satisfaction.
Through him I managed to get a chance to talk with some of the other university students during their vacation. I had been going to their rooms ten days, when there
39"Enter ye in by the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many are they that enter in thereby. For narrow is the gate, and straightened the way, that leadeth unto life, and few are they that find it." Matt. 7:13, 14.
- 55 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
came the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon Adullam. The students were friendly, and I felt that the student I have mentioned saw clearly the truth of the gospel. I could see that, although he was polite, he was not disposed to accept the truth and did not seem to like the friendly way the other students responded to the Bible discussions.
One morning when one of our girls was out at our front gate it happened that this young university student was out there too. The girl began telling him he ought to be a Christian, in a simple way urging him to believe in Jesus to save him from his sins, make him a good man, save him from hell, and lead him to heaven.
"What's the use of my being a Christian ? I do not need to be saved."
"You might die suddenly in your sins, and you would go to hell."
"Who are you?" scoffed the student. "You are a little snip of an ignorant girl, just a sort of useless beggar. What do you suppose you are trying to do? You are trying to teach me something when you are not worthy to even talk to me. I am a university student. I am wise. I have read many books. I have been many years in Peking. I can speak and read English as well as Chinese." He then spat in her face and told her to mind her own business.
Two weeks later hearing a funeral commotion in the front alley, I was surprised to learn that they were carrying this university student to his burial; I had seen him on the street a few days before. One of the boys said that as we were going out to preach, a few days previous, he had offered this young man a tract, but he would not take it.
I knew nothing of this conversation with the girl. About a month later this girl was in a trance under the power of the Spirit. After seeing visions of heaven and the glories of the redeemed she stood still and bent over as though looking into hell. This is what I heard: "Ah! There is hell. No, I cannot; I have no power to help you now. You certainly are in an awful plight. It is you who are worse than a beggar now, all dirty, all filthy, and suffering in the lake of fire. In fact, you look worse now than any beggar I ever saw. I thought you told me you were rich and that you had a great education. Where is your education now? Well, I cannot help you now even if you do apologize. That may be, but I have no power. No, only Jesus can save you, but when I told you about Him you made fun of Him and cursed me.
"Look what we beggars who believe in Jesus have received in heaven: all is joy, all is happiness; all is love in the city of golden streets with its wonderful Paradise of God."
The Righteous Scarcely Saved
Then the girl seemed to be crossing the lake of fire over a narrow bridge. We saw her - 56 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
walking as though she were walking a rope, placing one foot carefully in front of the other while extending her arm on either side until she recovered her balance. With a sigh of relief she said, "My! this is dangerous! But the Lord will help me. I will get across to the other side." Then she carefully brought the other foot forward and nearly lost her balance again. She praised the Lord until she recovered her balance and proceeded as before. In this way having crossed the room, she seemed to be safely in heaven, past every danger of ever falling into the lake of fire.
Whatever the effect of relating these visions may have on others, these things have taught us in Adullam to believe more assuredly than ever in the reality of heaven and the Kingdom of God and the reality of hell and the Kingdom of the devil. More positively than ever do we assert that the way through this life that leads over the dangers of the lake of fire, the way that "over-comers" must travel, is like walking a rope which must be traveled step by step with fear and trembling.40 Only the Lord Jesus can sustain us in the balance so that we may not topple in to the right, or escaping that, fall to the left. We are surer than ever that God means for us to stand by the cross at the cross roads to point sinners to the narrow, little-traveled road that starts at the cross and leads by it on up to heaven and the life the Lord has prepared for them who love Him. How can any be saved without this salvation; how can any escape who neglect this salvation? "For if the word spoken through angels proved steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great a salvation" (Heb. 2 :2, 3)?
40"For the time is come for judgment to begin at the house of God: and if it begin first at us, what shall be the end of them that obey not the gospel of God? And if the righteous is scarcely saved, where shall the ungodly and sinner appear?" I Peter 4:17, 18.
- 57 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER VIII END OF THIS AGE AND THE RETURN OF CHRIST
During the mighty out pouring of the Holy Spirit, by vision and prophecy we were repeatedly warned that the end of the present age and the return of our Lord is at hand.
The Holy Spirit made this great climax at the consummation of the present age so vivid and real that no doubt was left in any of our minds that the Lord God was bringing last and supremely important messages to his people.
The Scripture teaches that the present age will end in the greatest tribulation the world has ever seen and that immediately after that tribulation the Lord will return to destroy the wicked and reward the righteous.41
“Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye looking into heaven? This Jesus, who The Scriptures also teach that this age will reach its climax at was received up from you its "end" in the harvest when the tares will have reached full into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye beheld him going into heaven.” “Then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.”
41"But immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven, and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory." Matt. 24 :30, 31.
42Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather up first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn.
"And he answered and said, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of Man; and the field is the world; and the good seed. these are the sons of the kingdom; and tares are the sons of the evil one; and the enemy that soweth them is the devil: and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are angels. As therefore the tares are gathered up and burned with fire; so shall it be in the end of the world. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things
- 58 -
fruition and when the wheat will have passed from the leaf and the blade to the full grain in the ear. When both the wheat and the tares are ripe the angels will come with the Lord to gather the harvest and to separate the wheat from the tares. In other words, when the Kingdom of the devil is at its worst and the Kingdom of God on earth is at its best, in its purest form the evil ripe and the good ripe—then will come the harvest.42 The Bible further teaches that evil will
Visions Beyond the Veil
reach its climax in the incarnation of the devil in control of a demon-deceived and tormented world and that this devil-possessed world ruler, the super-man, will be destroyed by the Lord at his coming.43
There may be those who take exception to the above remarks, but, without detailed discussion of these matters, I will relate, as best I can, the visions and revelations given Adullam children, who knew little or nothing of the theology involved.
Pestilence and Wars
Time after time they spoke in prophecy, saying that a time of famine, pestilence, war, and desolation is coming and that it will be attended with persecution of the people of God, whom He will especially equip and protect in this crisis.
One boy saw our school teacher trying to buy a measure of rice. So great a crowd surrounded the granary that the teacher could only hope for success in making his purchase by pushing with the crowd. Only one measure of rice could be bought by each man.44
In vision one ignorant, uneducated boy was transported to our civilized lands and saw the peoples getting ready for war, making bombs, cannon, and implements of destruction.
The coming of the devil and his incarnation in the Antichrist was prophesied many times, as well as seen in vision.
that cause stumbling and them that do iniquity, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears, let him hear" Matt. 13:37-43.
43"Now we beseech you, brethren, touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him . . . let no man beguile you in any wise: for it will not be except the falling away come first, and the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition, he that opposeth and exalteth himself against all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he sitteth in the temple of God, setting himself forth as God . . . for the mystery of lawlessness doth already work: only there is one that restraineth now, until he be taken out of the way. And then shall be revealed the lawless one, whom the Lord Jesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth, and bring to nought by the manifestation of his coming; even he, whose coming is according to the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceit of unrighteousness for them that perish." II Thess. 2:1-10.
44"And I heard as it were a voice in the midst of the four living creatures saying, A measure of wheat for a shilling, and three measures of barley for a shilling . . . " Rev. 6:6.
- 59 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Visions of the Devil and Antichrist
The children saw the dragon, the devil with seven heads. One boy saw angels fighting with him and seven of his angels. The devil and his angels were overcome and flung out of heaven to earth.45
Adullam boys saw the super-man the world is wishing for, the great subject of worship that Buddhism, Theosophy, Mohammedanism and other religions expect. In him they saw the devil incarnated as a handsome, strong man in the beauty and strength of young manhood.
They also had visions of the image that in due season this God-defying Antichrist will erect according to prophecy as an object of worship, the image that will be able to speak and to deceive the world.46 I asked how they knew this handsome man of power was the Antichrist. They said that a host of demons followed him everywhere, obeyed his every command, advanced at his word, and halted at his order.
This Antichrist was also seen upon a plain as a beast with seven heads. Again I asked how they knew this was the Antichrist, and the children said the angels told them. I have already explained that, as to John, these revelations were given through angels when the children were "in the Spirit" in a trance and that, like him, they carried on conversation with the angels and by these heavenly messengers were told the mystery of many things they did not understand themselves.
The Saints Under Persecution
During the reign of this super-man in his God-defying power the saints of God were standing true and bearing faithful testimony in spite of every hardship and every
45"And there was seen another sign in heaven: and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his head seven diadems. And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels going forth to war with the dragon; and the dragon warred and his angels; and they prevailed not, neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast down, the old serpent, he that is called the Devil and Satan, the deceiver of the whole world; he was cast down to the earth, and his angels were cast down with him . . . Woe for the earth and for the sea: because the devil is gone down unto you, having great wrath, knowing that he hath but a short time." Rev. 12:3, 7-9, 12.
46"And he deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by reason of the signs which it was given him to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast who hath the stroke of the sword and lived. And it was given unto him to give breath to it. even to the image of the beast that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as should not worship the image of the beast should be killed." Rev. 13:14, 15.
- 60 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
danger. They saw the two witnesses in Jerusalem, and they saw the saints, as well as these two, endued with mighty supernatural power to fight with and to resist the power of darkness in that awful time, the like of which has never been upon the earth—the time when the devil and all his angels and demons will be turned loose upon the earth, having great wrath, knowing their time is short. During this time, when no one but a true Spirit-filled saint could stand for a day against such Satanic power and supernatural Satanic miracles and manifestations, the children saw the saints filled with the still greater supernatural power of their God, the Spirit of him, who is greater than "he that is in the world." They had visions of preaching the gospel in the midst of great persecution; but they were given such power that by a word from them, enemies smitten by plagues47 or death. This power seemed to issue from within and came out of their mouths; with it they rebuked and slew their enemies. They were exercising the power the Lord had promised his disciples, power to do the works He did and greater works.48 In some cases, after giving a testimony in a town that rejected them and having left it a distance, fire from heaven descended and destroyed the wicked place, even as Sodom and Gommorah were swept away. When persecution was bitter they were some times caught away bodily by the Holy Spirit as was Philip49 and as the prophets supposed Elijah had been (II Kings 2:16). They were thus by the Spirit carried away to a place of safety. In time of hunger and need food was miraculously provided—manna, fruit, and other food. Angels ministered. Strength and boldness were given to bear a fearless testimony. The Christians had power to speak with tongues in the languages of strange and unevangelized tribes. When in vision the boys or girls were thus preaching in the Spirit we ourselves could see how this might be true, for while one speaker preached to the people of a strange language whom he saw before him, another interpreted for him (I Cor. 14:28). Both spoke in other tongues. One spoke a few sentences, then the other interpreted. They were preaching to some of those of every tribe and language.
John saw an angel flying in heaven with the everlasting gospel to be preached to all tribes and tongues, just before the fall of Babylon the Great.50 He also saw a great multitude no man could number, people of every tribe and language, who had washed
47"And if any man desireth to hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth and devoureth their enemies; and if any man shall desire to hurt them; in this manner must he be killed." Rev. 11:5.
48"He that believeth on me the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto the Father." John 14:12.
49"And when they came up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip; and the eunuch saw him no more." Acts 8:39.
50"And I saw another angel flying in mid heaven, having eternal good tidings to proclaim unto them that dwell on the earth and unto every nation and tribe and tongue and people; and he saith with a great voice, Fear God, and give him glory; for the hour of his judgment is come." Rev. 14-6, 7.
- 61 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
their robes in the blood of the Lamb and had come out of Great Tribulation.51 Must it not be in accord with the Scripture that, as the children saw in these visions, the gospel will be preached again under angelic ministration in the miraculous power of the Holy Spirit in a supernatural way, far exceeding that of the early Church in the days of its persecution? May it not be that the harvest outpouring of the Holy Spirit, the latter rain, will far exceed the seed-time outpouring of the Holy Spirit, the former rain, the outpouring on the Day of Pentecost?
The Final World War
At the conclusion of the final testimony of the most perfect and supernatural church the world has ever seen, in the midst of the greatest persecution by the greatest concentration of Satanic demonical power and devil-controlled human power that any age on earth has ever experienced, the Adullam children saw the Antichrist, the devil- man, the super-man world leader, marshalling his forces for the final world war of the age.
They also saw the war in the spirit realm. In this they saw a man on a white horse, leading his army of angels dressed in white.52 They also saw a rider on a red horse, the rider dressed in beautiful dark colored array and followed by his host of demons in black.
Some visions of the war on earth were also seen. Children saw battleships destroyed by bombs thrown from airplanes, and they saw the ships with all aboard enter their watery grave to be seen no more. Armies were seen gathered from all the earth, engaged in the great and terrible struggle. The children watched the awful battle. Poison gas and deadly instruments of war slew their victims in countless numbers. At first the dead were buried, but later the slain, being so many they could not be taken care of, were piled in heaps or left to decay as manure upon the face of the earth, as the
51"After these things I saw, and behold a great multitude, which no man could number, out of every nation and of all tribes and peoples and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, arrayed in white robes, and palms in their hands. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, These that are arrayed in the white robes, who are they, and when came they? And I said unto him, My Lord, thou knowst. And he said to me, These are they that came out of the Great tribulation, and they washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." Rev. 7:9, 13, 14.
52"And l saw the heaven opened; and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon called Faithful and True; and in righteousness he doth judge and make war . . . And the armies which are in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and pure. And out of his mouth proceedeth a sharp sword, that he should smite the nations . . . and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness of the wrath of God, the Almighty." Rev. 19:11, 14, 15.
- 62 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
prophet has foretold.53 In the midst of all these things everything was interrupted by
The Sudden Return of Christ.
The sun became dark and the moon red like blood.54 The stars fell in showers. The heavens shook and seemed to roll together as a scroll. There was a great earthquake that rent the earth asunder. Great crevices opened and people were swallowed alive. Buildings were shaken down, collapsing like children's toy houses, killing and burying the inmates. While these things in heaven and earth were taking place the Lord appeared in the heavens. Old and young, rich and poor were overcome with deadly fear. They fled in every direction in wild confusion. Men fled from their shops empty handed, without a thought of their valuables that a few moments before had seemed of great importance. Families rushed from their homes without even a glance back upon the luxuries that had been their life passion. In one moment all men became one in purpose; they had only one desire; they sought only one thing. That one desire was to flee from the face of the returning Judge; they sought only a place of refuge to hide from the visible King of Kings. Some who were not killed by falling houses or who did not tumble into the opened earth tried to flee to the mountains for safety; some leaped into the rivers and perished; some slew themselves with their own weapons.
53"A noise shall come even to the end of the earth; for Jehovah hath a controversy with the nations; he will enter into judgment with all flesh: as for the wicked, he will give them to the sword saith Jehovah. Thus saith Jehovah of hosts, Behold, evil shall go forth from nation to nation, and a great tempest shall be raised up from the uttermost parts of the earth. And the slain of Jehovah shall be at that day from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented neither gathered, nor buried: they shall be dung upon the face of the ground." Jeremiah 25:31, 32, 33.
54"But immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken . . . and they shall see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory." Matt. 24:29, 30.
"And I saw when he opened the sixth seal, and there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the whole moon became as blood; and the stars of the heaven fell unto the earth, as a fig tree casteth her unripe figs when she is shaken of a great wind. And the heaven was removed as a scroll when it is rolled up; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. And the kings of the earth, and the princes, and the chief captains and the rich, and the strong and every bondman and freeman hid themselves in the caves and in the rocks of the mountains; and they say to the mountains and to the rocks, Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of their wrath is come; and who is able to stand?" Rev. 6:12-17.
- 63 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Everywhere was wailing and shrieking. Everywhere was riot and terror. Anything to escape from the wrath of the Lamb, for the great day of His wrath was come.
After this there were visions of
The Great Supper of God,
where the beasts and birds were bidden to eat the unburied dead that lay scattered over the ruined earth. Dogs and wild animals were seen feeding on the carcasses of men. Birds and scavengers of the air joined in this supper prepared by God.
“And it shall come to pass in that day that . . . All the men that are upon the face of the earth shall shake at my presence, and the mountains shall be thrown down, and the steep places shall fall, and every wall shall fall to the ground.” Eze. 38:18-21. “Behold? THE DAY OF JOHOVAH cometh, cruel, with wrath and fierce anger; to make the land a desolation, and to destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light, the sun shall be darkened in its going forth and the moon will not cause light to shine. And I will punish the world for their evil and the wicked for their iniquity: and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease.” Isa. 63:9-11
While the boys were witnessing this great feast we could hear their remarks and see their movements as the scene was described and acted out before us. One would say, "Look at that eagle eating that rich fellow. See it picking his fancy clothes from his body. Look at that! It has taken a piece of his flesh and flown away.''55
55"And I saw an angel standing in the sun, and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the birds that fly in mid heaven, Come and be gathered together unto the great supper of God, that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses and of them that sit thereon, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, and small and great " Rev 19:17, 18
- 64 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
THE GREATEST SUPPER ON EARTH
"Thus saith Jehovah of hosts, Behold, evil shall go forth from nation to nation, and a great tempest shall be raised up from uttermost parts of the earth. And the slain of Jehovah shall be at that day from one end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they shall be dung upon the face of the ground.'' Jer 25:32, 33
"And I saw an angel,.. saying to all the birds that fly in mid-heaven, Come and be gathered together unto the great supper of God, that ye may eat . . . the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit thereon, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, and small and great." Rev. 19:17,18.
Another said, "O, look over there; a vulture and a crow both eating at that man. The vulture has the most courage. He just picks and picks away, gorging himself, never taking time to look up, but the crow is afraid; he takes a bit and looks around to see if he is in danger. 'Ai ya,' do you see that? Look at the birds standing on that well dressed fellow and digging into him." Then the boys suddenly with one accord wheeled around with their backs toward the repellent scene, while their remarks, as well as their motions, made it clear enough the sort of abhoring scenes that will characterize the final feast of the earth. Here will be the rich and mighty, the captains of the earth, the captains of industry, the captains of wealth, the captains of war, and the captains of all Christ-rejecting enterprises and religions. They will not be there as honored guests, but as the food for the scavengers of the earth over which they have lived in selfish luxury.
Thus the Adullam children have already seen and described in terrible reality the culminating scenes of our boasted material civilization. They have seen the fruit of godless sowing and the answer to the question of our Lord, "What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?" The Word of God says, "All the nations that forget God shall be turned into hell." These simple children believe without a doubt, because they have been shown by God and the angels what is also written in
- 65 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
the Word of the Lord, that the climax and consummation of the present world with its human systems of education and its boasted organization and wealth will be "the great supper of God," where the flesh of the dead will be more of a prize than will be the splendor and culture that is now the pride of the living.
The Antichrist Bound and the Devil Cast into the Pit
The children saw the Lord and his angels bind the Antichrist hand and foot, preparatory to casting him alive into hell.56
There were visions also of the devil taken alive to the mouth of the pit; a box-like lid was lifted up, and he was cast down into the black well-like shaft of the abyss; the lid was shut down, and the Lord locked it with a great key.57
The Descent of the Lord and the Last Trumpet
We have written of the visions of the return of Christ as related to the wicked. There were equally clear visions relating to the saints. Adullam saw the heavens open and the Lord descend in glory attended by His angels. On either side and following the Lord was this great army of attendants in white. Those in front blew beautiful trumpets as with the blast of trumpets the Lord and His army descended in perfect order, every one keeping in his proper place and rank. As the Lord thus descended toward the earth there were wonderful visions of the
Resurrection and Rapture of the Saints.
Graves burst open as from an explosion. Bodies came out of the graves and were suddenly clothed upon by the heavenly tabernacle of the resurrection glory life. In some cases bones were seen to come together as the children expressed it in Chinese idiom: "one bone from the east and one from the west." These scattered bones, having become clothed with flesh and transformed into the resurrection body, were caught up
56"And the beast was taken, and with the false prophet that wrought the signs in his sight, wherewith he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast and them that worshipped his image: they two were cast alive into the lake of fire that burneth with brimstone." Rev. 19:20.
57"And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven, having the key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, the old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years, and cast him into the abyss and shut and sealed it over him, that he deceive the nations no more, until the thousand years should be finished: after this he must be loosed for a little time." Rev. 20:1-3.
- 66 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
to meet the Lord in the air.58 One boy saw a funeral procession where a Christian was being carried to his burial. On the way to the burial ground the trumpet sounded, the Lord descended, the coffin opened, the dead sat up, arose transformed, and ascended into the air.
I have already told how our children had visions of some of our Adullam people already dead and now in heaven, clothed in white and enjoying Paradise and of their seeing the saints of old clothed in white. The Scripture teaches that between death and the resurrection the saints have spiritual bodies and that the saints are clothed in white before the time of the resurrection.59 When I cross-questioned the children as to how they knew whether the saints they saw in heaven had been resurrected or not, they said they did not know until the angels told them that they saw only the souls of the saints and that their bodies had not been resurrected. I questioned and cross-questioned in some of these matters and always got a uniform testimony: the children always saw the saints in white; the saints never had wings; all of the angels had wings; there was no difficulty in distinguishing between saints and angels.
In summary, then, Adullam saw the saints in white now in heaven, with access to Paradise, and enjoying the fellowship of Christ and the angels; they saw the descent of the Lord with "all his holy ones"—all his angels—at the sounding of the last trumpet; they saw the resurrection and transformation of the bodies of the saints and their ascent into the air. They also saw
58"For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we that are alive, that are left unto the coming of the Lord, shall in no wise precede them that are fallen asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven, with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we that are alive, that are left shall together with them be caught up in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord." l Thess. 4:15-17.
"Behold I tell you a mystery: we all shall not sleep, but we shall be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortality." I Cor. 15: 51-53.
59"And when he opened the fifth seal, I saw underneath the altar the souls of them that had been slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: and they cried with a great voice, saying, How long, O Master, the holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And there was given them to each one a white robe; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little time, until their fellow servants also and their brethren, who should be killed even as they were, should have fulfilled their course." Rev. 69:12.
The instance of the rich man and Lazarus shows that the dead have bodies between the time of death and resurrection. See Luke 16: 19-30.
- 67 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
The Marriage Supper of the Lamb.60
Great tables were spread in Paradise in the midst of its magnificent trees, its wonderful flowers with enchanting fragrance, its glorious birds of every plumage that sang their carols of praise, where all redeemed animal and vegetable creation was one harmonious, spirit-filled, God-praising whole. Here, then, in this indescribable Paradise of God in open spaces were spread the tables for the great Marriage Supper. Angels and the glorified saints skipped about everywhere playing harps, blowing trumpets, singing, and praising the Lord. Some of the children acted out these scenes before us. They hurried to their jewel bedecked home to get their harp or trumpet and joined the spirit inspired music of the greatest of all festival scenes, the climax of all the hopes of the ages. Great companies sang, and danced, and praised the King. Others hurried about preparing the tables or the seats and carrying the golden dishes of food.
In a park more beautiful than this or any earthly park, the children had visions of the Marriage Supper of the Lamb in the Eden park in heaven.
There was abundance of food, everything having flavor of its own, exceeding anything that could be imagined.
When all was ready, the call was sent forth and the saints of all past ages gathered around the tables to celebrate the wedding of the King's Great Son. The consummation of all their hopes, the realization of all highest joy in heaven itself, came to its highest point when the harlot, the beggar, the sinner, and the one-time off-scourings of the earth came from the east and the west and sat down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob at
60"And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they that are bidden to the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are true words of God." Rev. 19:9.
- 68 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
this festal table in the Kingdom of God.61 As all arose and expectantly reached its greatest height, the Son Himself came in and sat down at the tables surrounded by his blood bought and white-robe clad bride the redeemed of every nation, and tribe, and tongue and drank with them the fruit of the vine.62
Adullam saw
The Books Opened and the Day of Judgment.
They saw the books in which the deeds of men are recorded and saw the Judge upon the throne before whom all men were judged out of the books. The righteous were set apart to stand in one great company on the one side, while those whose names were not in the book of life were gathered into another great company to stand on the other side. The one company was separated to enter the Kingdom of God and the life of the ages; the other group was doomed to go into the fire prepared for the devil and his angels.63
A few were privileged to have visions of
The New Heaven and the New Earth.
The New Heaven was so filled with Shekina glory that the children could not carefully look into it.
The New Jerusalem, the city four-square, occupied the central position in the New Earth. They saw the celestial city with its Paradise as it is now, but descended upon the New Earth. The whole New Earth was much like the Paradise that is now and will then
61"I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the Kingdom of heaven." Matt. 8:11.
62"But I say unto you, I shall not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's Kingdom." Matt. 26:29.
63"Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world . . . he shall say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into the eternal fire which is prepared for the devil and his angels." Matt. 25:34, 41.
- 69 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
still be in the city of God, the Bride of the Lamb.64 It was the earth God wanted for His children, more than restored by Him who is more than Conqueror. It was the New Heaven and the New Earth that had passed through the new birth65 and that will never pass away, the earth where God will again pitch his tent with men, where he will forever be called their God and they shall all and always be His Children. Amen.
Ka Do Land Mountains
64"And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth are passed away: and the sea is no more. And I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, made ready as a bride adorned for her husband." Rev. 21:1, 2.
65"And he that sitteth on the throne said, Behold I make all things new." Rev. 21:5 - 70 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER IX CHINESE BEGGER BOY PROPHECIES
Beggar boys who found a home in Adullam Orphanage
In fulfilment of the Scripture that "in the last days. .. your sons . . . shall prophesy" (Acts 2 :17), one of the little ten-year-old beggar sons of China was used as the mouth-piece of the Lord to bring us a message by direct inspiration.
A few months previous this boy, ragged and dirty—in fact, more nearly clothed with filth than with garments—came to our door with his two companions to ask if he might come in. When bathed and dressed, the boy looked like a guileless little fellow, and such he proved to be. He at once took every Bible story and sermon to heart. He soon learned to pray, and we could hear him praying in bed very earnestly every night. When the Holy Spirit fell upon us this boy was among the first to receive the baptism of the Spirit, speaking with other tongues as on the Day of Pentecost.
As surely as ever God spoke in the past, when men were moved upon by the Holy Spirit, so that Scripture was inspired of God and prophets declared their message to be "Thus saith the Lord" with such assurance that they were ready to back their convictions with their lives, even so surely the living God still reigns and speaks to the children of men by direct prophecy, when the circumstances demand it, and faith and other conditions are according to His divine will.
One night the power of the Lord was present in an unusual manner. Heaven seemed not far away. Then it was that our one-time, little, friendless beggar-boy seemed to leave this filthy earth and to be caught up to heaven. Ushered into the presence of the
- 71 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Lord Jesus, he fell prostrate at His feet in humble adoration and worship. As a matter- of-fact, the boy lay prostrate in the middle of the room surrounded by his companions, who sat about him on the floor, listening intently to a message that came through him from the Lord. Such gripping, heart-searching words I have never heard. While the boy sobbed and wept with deepest grief the message was given, a sentence or two at a time, in a clear strong voice. The language came in rhythm; the choice of words was the simplest and purest. The intonation of the voice, the choice of language, the penetrating power of every word was such that no person who heard could ever doubt that this little simple minded Samuel was speaking by direct supernatural inspiration from God.
Prostrated in vision at the feet of the Lord, the boy said, "Lord Jesus, I am not worthy to be here or to be saved at all. I am only a little street beggar." Then Jesus addressed the boy. The boy did not know it at the time, but the Lord actually spoke through the boy as a mouth piece, using the first person and addressing us and the children sitting about him. Here is the "Thus saith the Lord" that we wish might grip your hearts as it still grips our own.
The Message from Christ
"I weep tonight. I am heart-broken. I am in deep sorrow because those who believe in me are so very few. I planned and prepared heaven for every one, having made room for all the people in all the world. I made the New Jerusalem in three great cities, one above the other, with plenty of space for all men. But men will not believe me. Those who believe are so very few. I am sad, so very sad. (This message was given between heart-rending sobs and floods of tears from the boy.) Since men will not believe me, I must destroy the wicked earth. I planned to visit it with three great calamities, but it is so wicked that I have added a fourth.
"If you have any friends, tell them to repent quickly; persuade all men as rapidly as possible to believe the gospel; but if people will not listen and will not accept your message the responsibility will not be upon you.
"Get the baptism of the Holy Spirit. If you will tarry and believe, I will baptize you. The devil deceives you by making you think you will not receive the baptism, but wait and seek and I will baptize you, and give you power to cast out devils and to heal the sick. Those who receive the seal of the Holy Spirit are to preach and testify, and I will be with you to help and protect you in times of danger.
"If you think perhaps you will not get to heaven, that thought is of the devil. I will not destroy my own children; I will protect and save every one; not one of mine will perish. I will overcome. Pray for Mr. and Mrs. Baker and I will give them power to cast out devils and to heal the sick. The children in the home should obey. Do not fight. Do not lie. Live at peace. When you pray, pray from the heart. Do not let your love grow cold.
- 72 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
"Tell other churches they, too, should seek the Holy Spirit. All churches must press forward.
"The devil is coming to earth in a few years, and there will be great tribulation. Do not worry; I will protect and care for you.
"People everywhere will gather together and fight in one place, after which I will come to punish the earth. You must not fear, for those who believe in me will be caught up to blow trumpets and to play harps.
"I will destroy two of every three. When I come everything must obey my voice (Chinese, "Yang yang du yao ting o dy hwa"). Houses will tumble down; mountains will fall; trees will be destroyed. There will be utter destruction where I will not leave one blade of grass (Chinese, "Ih gen tsao du buh liu"). Those who worship idols will perish. All sorcerers and spiritist mediums shall be cast into hell. Only those who believe the gospel will be saved."
Thus hath the Lord spoken to Adullam and, we believe, to all to whom we may be able to pass this message of prophecy. This message from our risen Lord was given in Chinese as above recorded, the sentences spoken slowly and distinctly with pauses between. I wrote them as they were given, often repeated a time or two so there could be no mistake on the part of the hearers; there was ample time to record without mistake every word the Lord spoke through this little inspired prophet of His choice.
The message complete, the little boy arose and told us he had been at the feet of Jesus. He did not know that the Lord had spoken through him as well as to him in the first person. He repeated the prophecy, saying, "Jesus said that, Jesus said this," etc.
This prophecy already heard, already written, and then again repeated from the little prophet's memory item by item, made it easy to see how in days of old the prophets spoke as moved by God, how a scribe might record every word as it came from the lips of the prophet, or how the prophet himself could record his own messages, truly saying, "thus saith the Lord."
In days of old, when religious and worldly men had departed from a simple faith in a personal living God who spoke to men and when their unbelief and wickedness was such that "in those days there was no open vision" (I Sam 3), God found a pure-minded little Samuel and spoke to him in an audible voice a message that was fulfilled to the very letter. Accordingly, we believe that God who is still the same living God that has spoken to and through others in the past has, in this day of wickedness and unbelief, given to us through our little Chinese Samuel a "Thus saith the Lord" that will shortly come to pass, a message to be heeded to our eternal joy or neglected to eternal sorrow.
- 73 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER X SOME LIGHT ON WRITING THE BIBLE
Through this outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon these Chinese children much light was thrown upon the writing of the Word of God.
Prophecy Fulfilled
Such an outpouring of the Spirit, attended with such supernatural manifestations, is in itself a testimony that the Bible was written by God. He alone knows the future. Fulfilled prophecy was, in the mind of Christ and the apostles, sufficient proof of the hand of God in the writing of the Scriptures.
In what we have recorded about this outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon these children ten prophecies of the Scriptures were fulfilled: (1) such a baptism was prophesied for believers of the present age; (2) it was to be accompanied by speaking in unknown languages and by (3) prophesying as the Spirit gave utterance. (4) In fulfilment of prophecy these children were shown "the things of Christ." (5) The reality of "things to come" was also shown them. (6) True to prophecy, they were "born again" of the Holy Spirit, receiving the witness in their hearts crying, "Abba Father." (7) The visions seen by these children fulfilled the written Word that in the last days "young men shall see visions." (8) Demons were cast out, and (9) the sick were miraculously healed, just as the Bible said they might be, by the power of the Holy Spirit. (10) A miraculous change took place so that things once loved were hated and things once hated were loved.
The Ignorant Confound the Wise
It is to be recalled that, according to the Bible, the revelations of God and the writings of the Scriptures are independent of natural ability or of acquired education. An un- educated Amos, or Peter, or John, inspired by God, wrote more profoundly than the wisest of this world.
In what the Lord has done and revealed to these despised and outcast beggar boys and girls can we not see a proof of the Word of God? While "not many wise after the flesh, not many mighty" follow the old-fashioned, narrow way of simple faith in God, He still can and does choose these "that are despised," even these simple Chinese children of the streets and gutters, to "bring to naught the things that are" supposed to be so learned and wise, in this age of godless reason and worldly knowledge.
- 74 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Some more of the “despised”
While the wise of this learned (?), proud, and stiff necked generation that resists the simple Word go on groping around in the darkness of their own self-sufficient delusions, it must be true in this day, as in the past, that in the midst of so much confusing of man's wisdom, Jesus can still say, "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that Thou didst hide these things from the wise and understanding, and didst reveal them unto babes" (Matt. 11 :25).
As a whole, the educated and the rulers of the days of Christ did not understand His miraculous works and life, or "they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory" (I Cor. 2:8). The rulers and the educated of the days of the apostles did not understand the miraculous working of Almighty God through simple men endued with the power of the Holy Spirit, or they would not have killed the Spirit-filled saints of the early Church. The profound revelations to these Chinese children "not having learned" in the schools of worldly letters is a corroboration of the written word of God that it came, as it claims to have come, through open hearted men independent of natural ability or acquired education.
Eye Witnesses of Past Bible Events
Some clear light was thrown on the way Bible writers might have had an eye-witness knowledge of events already past. One of our naturally most ignorant and untalented boys was, on more than one occasion when "in the Spirit," an eye witness of the principal historical events of the Old and New Testaments. He saw the plagues of Egypt: the frogs in the King's palace, the flies in Pharaoh's food, the locusts, the eldest son dead with the whole family in consternation. He also saw Elijah and Elisha cross the Jordan, the chariots of fire, and Elijah's ascension. Daniel was seen in the lion's den with his angel guard, and other Old Testament events were likewise seen.
This boy was also given visions of the miracles of Christ. He saw the temptations of the - 75 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Lord. The devil in the form of a handsome young man led the Lord to a high mountain and in vision showed Him the Kingdoms of the world. Angels followed Jesus where ever He went. There were visions of Christ walking on the water, healing the sick, and opening the eyes of the blind. This boy and others saw the passion of the Lord Jesus, His resurrection, and His ascension.
At first I wondered at these visions of past events. I then remembered that with God there is no "past," "present," and "future." He is the Great I AM. All things are alike present with Him. Since the Holy Spirit is His Spirit, by visions and His revelations of the Spirit, "past," "present," and "future" may, in God's economy, be made "present" to any individual to whom the Lord chooses to make such revelations.
These revelations of the past to Adullam corroborate the inspiration of the Bible. It was easy for God to take Moses and others by visions through events already past or through future events as an eye witness sees present events and for them to be
able to record the past, the present, and the future in the one and only Book that records the end from the beginning and the beginning from the end.
“Gu Siao Er” as he came into the Adullam Home. He is as unt al en t ed an d unpromising as he looks. The Lord gave Recording Revelations from God him wonderful visions
of the historical events of the Old and New Testaments.
The Holy Spirit showed us by illustration how some parts of the Bible became divine records of supernatural revelations. When the children were "in the Spirit," de scribing scenes they were seeing in vision, the Spirit caused one boy, who was also in a
trance lost "in the Spirit," to sit down and go through the motions of writing item by item what the others were seeing and describing. Thus anyone should be able to see how easy it was for God to write a Bible. One could record what another saw and described.
If God can now take an ignorant, illiterate beggar boy from a dirty Chinese street, or a half wild little tribes boy from a remote mountain solitude, can fill him with the Holy Spirit, and have him "in the Spirit" escorted by angels see as an eye witness the things beyond the veil—things of the present, things of the past, things to come––has it not always been just as easy for God by visions to reveal everything that is written in the Bible to any vessel of His choosing and have a Barak sit by his side to write just what was seen and revealed, recording word for word any and every prophecy just as it came from the Lord God?
If our boys can be caught into the presence of the Lord and come back saying, "The - 76 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Lord said," could not prophets of old even record their own prophecy or visions and say with absolute truth, "Thus saith the Lord?"
How God, with whom past, present, and future is all the same, can reveal past, present, and future events as present events, I do not know. The Bible says he can. The Bible says He did. Adullam knows He still does.
If men ever spoke in prophecy as they were moved by the Holy Spirit, if men were ever "in the Spirit on the Lord's Day" and caught up to heaven, if men were ever given visions "in the year King Uzziah died," they can still be moved upon by the Holy Spirit and prophesy. They can still be caught away "in the Spirit" and see the unseen worlds beyond the veil. They can still see visions any number of years after King Uzziah died.
The same God is still on the same throne, reigning over the same world, dealing with the same kind of evil hearts, through the same sort of men, with the same kind of dispositions and passions Elijah had.
Since God does now in this day reveal Himself through prophecy, vision, and revelations—as He is revealing Himself all around the world—he has, therefore, revealed Himself just as the Bible says He did in days of old to the prophets and saints.
In this wicked age, in the midst of this present unbelieving, perverse generation, the Lord can and will prove that what He has written in the Bible is the word of the living God. He can and does move in the midst of a believing people in supernatural ways through gifts of the Holy Spirit, confirming the word with signs following (Mark 16 :15- 20) .
Tribal Children in China
- 77 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER XI THE HOMELAND
In view of what we have written, it is clear enough that the Lord has used every means that is necessary to assure us that in the Bible we have "the sure word of prophecy" to which we should take heed.
It has also been made clear enough that the great purpose of that former word of prophecy and the present day visions and prophecy in our midst is that we may know as a certainty that there is a wonderful homeland just beyond the veil. No "stranger," no "pilgrim" is ever satisfied. The satisfying portion is at the end of the journey.
It may be that as the journey leads over difficult pathways and exhausting mountains the pilgrim becomes so wearied with his heavy burdens that he can scarcely hear the singing of the birds, sense refreshment from the way side flowers, or find any great happiness in the fellowship of his fellow pilgrims. But it will not be so at the end of the way.
Of such is the Kingdom of Heaven. There is a mutual love in all of God’s creation there.
The stooped and wearied bodies of life's pilgrims will be renewed by a bath in the fountain of youth when they reach their home in the homeland. "In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye we shall be changed." "This corruptible will put on incorruption." Old age will vanish. There are no old men in heaven, no faltering steps of the aged. No dimmed sight, no deafened hearing, no crippled body encumbers any of the people in the whole of that bright city.
There is a city that never gets dark, nor does it need the sun by day or the moon by night. Its golden streets require no sweeping. Its jewel-bedecked dwellings need no repair. There is a city that has no doctor signs, no diseased and disabled, no sickness or sorrow; a city with no crepe on its golden doors, no funeral processions on its golden streets; a city where melancholy and all mourning is done away; a city where all death has been swallowed up by life and that more abundantly; a city of pure unbounded joy. There is a land of unclouded day where storm clouds never rise. In that happy land there is no bread line or struggle for survival. There is no selfish competition. There is no self-seeking to engender unloving suspicion. No one is anxious as to what he shall eat or what he shall wear. The garments of white will never grow threadbare. The trees with the fruits of life will never be barren.
- 78 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Musical instruments are quite imperfect compared with the perfect harps and trumpets and musical instruments upon which will be played the lost chords in the city of unending joy.
The water of life will never run dry, and whosoever will may drink.
All the joy and enthusiasm of the most joyful youth is the inheritance of everybody in heaven. But in our most happy days we are still in a vessel of clay. In our highest moments we sense a still greater joy and a happiness almost within the reach of our hands, but ere it can be taken we are dragged away by the weight of the clay. Children frolic and play. They run, and roll, and they leap for joy. They sing and they shout. At times their joy and happiness seem complete. "Of such is the Kingdom of heaven." But the highest exuberant joys and the most ecstatic thrills of bliss of the happiest youth on earth are to be superceded by the greater joy that is "unspeakable" when this body of hindering clay has been replaced by the body that is real.
In the New Jerusalem everybody is "in love." Every body is in love with everybody else. Being "in love" on earth is as nothing compared with being "in love" in the land of glory. Not a flaw, not an imperfection, not an unlovely trait will detract from being perfectly and altogether "in love" with everybody.
On earth in our encumberance of this depraved tabernacle there is a song in the soul. In its struggle for expression there are times it seems to break out of its restraint for a second, but as quickly the perfect chord is lost. When God made man He put music in his soul. But the discords of the mud have spoiled the harmony. The lost chord will never be found until it is found in heaven when we are clothed upon with the tabernacle that is from above. The finest, the sweetest, the most perfect music on earth is but a seeking for the lost chords and harmonies the redeemed and the angels sing in
- 79 -
One hour in Paradise will reward all the toils of the way.
heaven. The finest instruments of music that have been made on earth, from the days when the sons of Adam began to "handle the harp and pipe" until the present day, are as mere imitations of the trumpets, the harps, and the instruments upon which "the lost chords" are restored in the golden city and upon which all the music of the liberated soul can find its fullest expression.
Much of the music and the rhythm the Father placed in the souls of His children has since been turned by the devil into evil channels for pleasures of the lusts of the perverted flesh. From the wildest barbarians in the mountain fastness to the pleasure intoxicated wild men of the fashionable ball, men dance in musical rhythm to find sensual pleasure that is of the lusts of the flesh. In heaven, to the tune of music that is holy and pure, the redeemed and the angels dance in "joy" that is beyond all earthly or natural "pleasure" in the rhythm to which the stars are
Visions Beyond the Veil
swinging and singing in their orbits.
There is a park in the city, an Eden "park of pleasure and fruits." Here, where the unreal has been replaced by the real, in all God's animal and plant creation there is nothing that hurts or destroys in all the holy mount.
On earth we see little and understand less—of the beauties of God's creation. The dirt and the dust of the earth have clouded the windows of our soul. We scarcely see through the glass even darkly. When God has brushed away the encumberances and opened the eyes of the soul, for the first time will we really look upon and appreciate the glories of God's wonderful creation. All this will we do in the Eden over there.
There is a park where the birds of all plumes are ever singing; there is a land where every ear will be tuned to hear their soul-stirring anthems; there is a land where flowers of every hue are ever blooming; there is a land where every eye will be opened to see them in their beauty; there is a land where the fragrance of the rose of Sharon and the lily of the valley mingle with a thousand perfumes that over our world have never blown.
Sometimes we seem to see the light of the city beyond the sky, but our vision is lost in the blur of imperfect sight. Sometimes we seem to hear the enchanting music of a different sphere, but the strain is lost in the discord of sounds that are nearer. Sometimes we seem to sense an upward pull away from all that is enslaving, but the attraction of earth holds our feet like stocks in the fetters that are earthly. Sometimes
- 80 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
the soul would fly to "the land that is fairer than day," but it falls back in disappointment because of its broken wings.
He who declares his freedom to walk alone to the city of freedom finds his pathway hopelessly blocked by the things of this world, the flesh, and the devil with no power in himself to overcome.
But there is a way.
Home At Last
- 81 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
CHAPTER XII THE WAY
There is only one way. Christ is the way. "No one cometh unto the Father but by me."
Man is not the way, man can never make a way, nor does man ever know the way to the golden city. The city and the way to the city are altogether revelations from above.
Christ, who is the way, is not from below. He is from above. It is "He that descended out of heaven, even the Son of man who is in heaven," who is "the Great God our Savior Jesus Christ."66
Man does not travel toward the happy city of pure delight. He travels away from it. The longer he walks the farther he gets away from this heavenly city. Children belong to the Kingdom of God. They play and frolic at the gates of the city. When they begin to walk alone they always walk away from the city, away from this happy Eden home. The farther they wander and the more they reason — whether they walk alone or follow the crowd—the farther they get from the city, until its light is but dimly seen or lost forever. The only way to reach the city is to turn back. "Except ye turn, and become as little children, ye shall in no wise enter the Kingdom of Heaven!''67 But the farther man walks alone, the older he gets, the richer he becomes; the more he studies with his natural mind, the more he passes turnstiles in his self-conceited course until, at last, the farther turnstiles refuse to move, that should turn him back to a simple faith. He finds no way of returning to a heart like "a little child."
Man’s self constructed bridge of good works and so called good living will prove worthless and break beneath him “in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men.” This is the end of the selfmade moral man.
"The world through its wisdom knew not God."68 Man by study will never find God. The man who trusts the workings of his own mind or the minds of other men will never see the city of God.
66John 3 :13, Titus 2 :13. 67Matt. 18:3 68I Cor. 1:21
- 82 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Man on the merits of his character will never walk the golden streets. What a man is, what a man does, or how a man lives has nothing to do with his salvation. On the basis of how "good" he is, the best man on earth has no more hope of heaven than the worst man on earth. Man who trusts in his own character, his own moral goodness, is only a modern Pharisee with eyes blinded to the truth. The publican, the drunkard, the harlot will enter the city of God, while that “good” man will be cast into outer darkness where is weeping and gnashing of teeth.
"By grace" we are saved, "apart from works." Salvation is something God gives. It is not something man is or is not. Salvation is from above. It is not from below, or from within, or from among men.
That which is born from below is flesh and born by the will of man. Those born from below, no matter how wise or good or bad they may become, must be born again from above. They become the children of God "who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.''69 "Except one be born anew he cannot see the kingdom of God."70 This birth, that every accountable man must have who will ever see God or sing the songs of the redeemed in the city beyond the sky, is a supernatural birth. It is altogether from above. Joining Church, singing hymns, reading or saying prayers, working in or for the church, preaching from the pulpit, or giving all one's body to be burned has nothing whatever to do with the new birth. The new birth is something that God gives by grace regardless of works.
The finest pulpit orator, the most formal churchman, the most protesting protestant has no more hope of heaven than the most reckless sinner, unless he be born again.
How to Find The Way Back Home
The Lord was so anxious to have me return that He made the way simple and plain. I was a sinner living selfishly and not alone for the glory of God. I had turned to my own way. "All have sinned and fallen short of the glory of God."71 "There is none righteous—no not one." "They have all turned aside."72 I was among the number.
69John 1 :13 70John 3:3 71Rom. 3:23 72Rom. 3:11, 12
- 83 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
Jesus came from heaven to save "sinners," not "righteous people" with good characters. Thus I had my chance. I should have suffered the penalty of my sin, but Christ loved me and died in my stead. He bore my "sins in his body upon the tree."73
Christ died on the Cross the Sinless One instead of the sinner. He "who knew no sin" died in my place on the cross where I should have died. I, the sinning Barabbas, the punishment deserving sinner, was set absolutely and unconditionally free. "He who knew no sin was made sin in our be half.''74 God punished Jesus, so He will not punish me. Because He forsook Jesus He will not forsake me. All I had to be was to be a sinner. All I had to do was to do nothing.
I simply believed that Jesus did it all. He that believeth hath eternal life."75 "He that believeth hath passed out of death into life."76 To them that believe he gives "the right to be come sons of God."77 Having believed that Jesus did what He said He did and having accepted Him as my substitute and as my sin-bearer, He I accepted me as His child. I He sent His Holy Spirit into my heart, so that I was born from above. The Holy Spirit in my heart bore witness, crying, "Abba, Father."78
Before that, I had worked. Now God worked in me to will and do His good will. The things I once loved I now hated, and the things I once hated I now loved. Now the more I try to be good the worse it goes. The more I believe God works in me and for me the better it goes.
The Lord has shown me the light of the city ahead. "I know Him whom I have believed,
73I Peter 2:24 74II Cor. 5 :21 75John 6:47 76John 5: 24. 77John 1:12. 78Rom. 8:15, 16
- 84 -
“My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me” (Jn. 10:27).
Visions Beyond the Veil
and I am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day.''79 I shall surely enter by the gates into the city to share the joys of those who overcome by simple faith because of the blood
The way to come back to the Father’s House is the humble way the prodigal son returned after his wanderings in the iniquity of his own proud, self-willed way. Every man who has “come to himself” so that he really knows his own selfish heart can honestly come as the prodigal came saying, “Father, I have sinned against heaven and in thy sight: I am no more worthy to be called thy son.”
79II Tim. 1:12 80Rom. 6:23. 81John 3:16 82I John 5 :4, 5. 83Gal. 2:20
of the Lamb.
Christ finished salvation. He died for the sins of the whole world. Eternal life is a "gift." "The free gift of God is eternal life."80 This gift is free. All we have to do is accept it or reject it, take it or ignore it. We must be like one or the other of the thieves on the cross: either believe that Jesus is God and can save a sinner who acknowledges his condition, and spend eternity with Christ in Paradise, or be like the other thief and disbelieve that Jesus is God, and die in our unrepented and unforgiven sins away from God.
Christ saves any and all who are saved because of their belief. "Whosoever believeth in Him shall not perish but have eternal life.''81 Those who believe and are thus saved, Christ keeps. They hold not the Rock, but the Rock holds them. They do not hold Christ; Christ holds them. They are saved by grace through faith apart from works. They will be kept by grace through faith apart from works. "This is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith. Who
is he that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus is the son of God."82
The saved by grace and the kept by grace live lives of repentance, do the works of righteousness, and perform religious duties because they are saved already, but not in order to get saved. The work of value they do is because of what God has put in them from above.
The saved have become "partakers of the divine nature."83
- 85 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
"If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his."84 "All of Christ's children have the Holy Spirit in their bodies and hearts and have been born again. "I no longer live but Christ liveth in me."85 Christ within causes all my works that please him, "For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work for his good pleasure."86
We must at last be like one or other of the thieves on the Cross. Scoff at Christ as the only Son of God and die in sin, so that where Christ is we “cannot come,” or acknowledging our own desert of punishment, believingly cast our all and only hope on Him who died for us, and spend eternity with Him in Paradise.
The saved are heavenly citizens who love not the world nor the things of the world. They have as much of the "heaven life" now as they have of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the heaven life, the life of God, the eternal life. We have the "earnest," or down payment, of heaven. Through the deeper experiences of the Holy Spirit heaven may become more real than earth, so that the child of God may, at times, almost walk by sight as well as by faith on his pilgrim journey to the city whose builder and maker is God.
Our Adullam message is now complete. This testimony is sent forth, not because of any natural superior knowledge, but because of these things that have happened among us
84II Peter 1:4 85Rom. 8 :9 86Phil 2:13
- 86 -
Visions Beyond the Veil
as "God revealed them through the Spirit." 87
The best we know we cannot write. The best to be known can only be known directly through the revelations of the Holy Spirit to one's own self. More we would write, but more we cannot now write. But what has been written, we have written that you may believe and that "believing you may have life in His name." Or, having life, that you may be encouraged to press onward until you receive more and more of the abundant life, the life through the baptism and fulness of the Holy Spirit, the life the Lord has planned for each of His children, the foretaste and fore-life of the Great City of the King, the city of God where all things are made new.
87I Cor. 2:10
- 87 -

Placebo by Howard Pittman

Thu, 7 Oct 2010 00:18:43 -0500

On August 3, 1979, Howard Pittman, a Baptist minister for 35 years, died while on the operating table during surgery and had a near-death experience. After angels showed him the second and third heavens, he was taken before the very throne of God where he was given a message to share with the world.
The following is an excerpt from his booklet, Placebo, which documents his amazing near-death experience. You can purchase his audio tapes and booklets at the Lake Hamilton Bible Camp store.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Forward
Webster's Dictionary defines "placebo" as "a medication prescribed more for the mental relief of a patient than for the actual effect on his disorder, or something tending to soothe."
The doctors tell us that if we know we are being treated with a placebo, it does not work. In our minds we must think that it is a real medication and has the strength or power to heal. If the patient believes this, then the treatment has been known to work wonders in many cases that otherwise could not have been treated. Placebo treatment is, in fact, nothing of substance, but in the mind of the patient it is real. In order for this kind of treatment to work, the doctor must convince the patient of the work of the medication.
My friend, I declare unto you that this is the exact "treatment" that most "mouth-professing" Christians are using today. The doctor administering this "medication" is satan himself. He gives the "patient" a sugar-coated religion, a shallow experience, and whispers half-truths into his ears. He then tells the "patient" that it is real and that it is all the "patient" needs. The "patient", having been taken in by satan, believes this and goes on his merry way declaring to all that he has been born again, his salvation is real, and this experience is all that he needs. Doctor satan will allow his "patient" to continue to go to church and will allow him to take part in any church, that is, singing, leading in prayer, teaching Sunday School, and even preaching. He will allow the "patient" to make any kind of statement in connection with his "mouth-professing" religion, even to the point of the saving power of Jesus. Yes, he will allow the "patient" to do all and say all with one exception. That exception is that the "patient" will not be allowed to live the life that he confesses with his mouth ...
Chapter 5: Preparation
In the year 1978, I retired from the New Orleans Police Department and moved my family to a sixty-one acre farm in Mississippi. Around August 7, 1979 I was suddenly stuck with a grave and disastrous illness. The night before the tragedy I went to bed as usual …On awakening that morning I was slightly nauseated and skipped breakfast. My wife asked me if was not going to eat. I replied that I had to hurry to keep my appointment with some folks who I hoped would support my candidacy for sheriff with campaign contributions. I was unaware that God had also made an appointment for me that day. Let me remind you that the Bible says that it is appointed once unto man to die and, without warning, my appointment came. Like a flash of lightning, the main trunk artery in my body cavity ruptured causing a devastating, sudden, blood loss …So at midnight they carried me into ICU and at 6:00 a.m. the following morning, my vital life signs failed again. The chief physician came out of ICU and told my wife, “It is something else.” They took me into surgery where they worked on me for an additional seven hours ...
[For the sake of brevity, a large amount of Pittman's description of his Emergency Room experience is not reprinted here. Read his book for the full description.]
Somewhere in that period of time when the physicians were working on me, I came to myself and realized that I was dying …Knowing that only God could give me back my life and that only God could change this appointed time to die, I prayed a strange prayer. My prayer was that God would allow me to appear before His throne and pleaded for an extension of my physical life. In any other time and place this sort of prayer would be unusual, however, all of this was planned by God to ultimately serve His purpose. The thought to pray such a prayer was instilled in my mind by the Holy Spirit ...
Chapter 7: The Grand Tour
What happens next is so incredible that some people find it hard to believe. May I say at the outset that I know the difference between dreams, visions, and a real experience. May I also point out that if you do not believe in satan and demons as being real, individual beings, then you do yourself and the Kingdom of God a great disservice. It stands to reason that you cannot understand or even withstand an enemy if you do not believe he is real.
At the moment I resisted satan, he fled from me. The angels were there and they took my spirit from my body. These angels were present all the time that satan tempted me although I did not know it because I was still in the flesh. The angels did not attempt to help me until I had resisted satan with my own will. The only help I had was the supernatural revelation from the Holy Spirit that the voice I was hearing belonged to satan and not to God. Whether or not to obey that voice was my choice.
When the angels lifted my spirit from my body, they carried me immediately to the Second Heaven. We did not have to leave that hospital room in order to enter the Second Heaven. We entered there in that same room where my body was, just by passing through a dimension wall. It is a wall which flesh cannot pass through, only spirit.
For you the reader, to understand what was happening, you must understand the separation of the spirit from the flesh. To know how this works, we must know how we, ourselves, are made. The Bible states that we, as humans beings are made in the image of God. To understand this, we must know what God is. The Bible states three immutable things about God: 1st God is Spirit, 2nd God is invisible and 3rd God is immortal. If we are made in His image, then we are spirit, we are invisible, and we are immortal. Therefore, when we look into a mirror we do not see our real selves. We see only the body, or earthen vessel, in which we live. Since we are all made in the image of God, we would all be mirror images of one another without our earthly, physical bodies. Therefore, we were given a soul to separate us from one another to make us an individual.
The animals in this world also have a soul. The only difference between their souls and ours is that our soul belongs to the spirit. Their souls belongs to the body. When their body perishes, their souls perishes with it. When our body perishes, the soul remains with the spirit. When the spirit was lifted from my body, my soul came with it. I suppose the simplest way to identify the soul would be to say that it is one’s personality. The entire time I was away from my body I remained an individual, that is, I retained my own personality. I retained all my faculties. In fact, they were greatly enhanced.
As we moved through that dimension wall into the Second Heaven, I found myself in an entirely different world, far different from anything I had ever imagined. This world was a place occupied by spirit beings as vast in number as the sands of the seashore. These beings were demons [devils], or fallen angels, and were in thousands of different shapes and forms. Even those in similar shapes and forms were contrasted by diverse coloring. Many of the demons were in human shapes or forms and many were in forms similar to animals familiar to our present world. Others were in shapes and forms too hideous to imagine. Some of the forms were so morbid and revolting that I was almost to the point of nausea.
When I first arrived in the Second Heaven, I knew immediately in what direction I must go to reach the Third Heaven where God was. I don’t know how I knew that, but I did. I also knew that if I was going to get my prayer answered, I was going to have to appear before God the Father in the Third Heaven. I was aware that I was traveling in that spirit world under the protection of the Holy Spirit, and that the angels who were escorting me were also moving about under the protection of the Holy Spirit. It might seem strange to you, the reader, that the angels needed the protection of the Holy Spirit, but remember where we were, the Second Heaven. The Second Heaven is the place where satan presently has his throne located. satan is not yet in Hell although Hell is to be his final destiny.
All the spirits in that world were aware of our presence and were aware of the Holy Spirit’s protection over us. To give you an idea as to why that protection was necessary, let me give a Bible reference to the power of satan as demonstrated in the Second Heaven. The tenth chapter of the book of Daniel tells about God sending one of His angels to deliver a message to Daniel. Because of the importance of that message, satan did not want it delivered. In order for the angel sent from God in the Third Heaven to reach Daniel, he had to pass through the Second Heaven. satan sent one of his princes, or one of his archangels, to stop the angel. The angel had to fight and could not get through alone so he had to call for reinforcements. God had to send one of His princes, or the archangel, to help the messenger and even this took twenty–one days. After the angel delivered the message, he reminded Daniel that he, the angel, would have to fight his way back through the Second Heaven.
As we moved about there in that world, I was greatly disappointed that my escort did not take me in the direction of the Third Heaven where God was. Instead, we moved in the opposite direction. As we moved from place to place in that world, I learned many things about demons.
I did things differently in the spirit realm than what we do here in the physical world. For instance, we do not communicate with our mouths and ears, but rather, we communicated with our minds. It was like projecting our words on thought waves and receiving the answer the same way. Although I could still think to myself without projecting, I discovered that this really did not benefit me because the angels could read my mind.
I could hear different sounds in that world, but I did not hear with my ears. I heard with my mind, but I was still able to “hear” those sounds. When we traveled, we traveled mostly at what I call the “speed of thought.” When we traveled at the “speed of thought,” there was no sensation of movement. The angel would say where we were going and we were there. There were other times when we did not travel in that manner, and I was very much aware of movement while traveling. One of those times when I was aware of movement was when they brought me back into the physical world and allowed me to see the demons working here. We moved about here somewhat like floating on a cloud. Still, I had the sensation of movement.
Make no mistake about demons for they are very real. The Bible makes more statements about demons than it does about angels and it points out in Luke 10:18 that demons are evil. Mark 5:8-9 indicates how numerous they are and Matthew 10:1 shows that they are unclean. Matthew 12:21-30 states that they are under the command of satan and Matthew 8:29 shows that they can possess humans.
In the demon world, there is a division of power much like a military structured chain command with rank and order. Certain demons carry the title of prince, which is always the demon in charge of a principality. A principality is a territory, an area, a place or a group that may range in size from as large as a nation to as small as a person. When satan assigns a prince a task, the prince is given the authority to act in the name of satan and use whatever means necessary or available to him to accomplish his task.
When we started the tour of the Second Heaven, the angels began by showing me the different types of demons. Each demon was revealed to me in a form that indicated his area of expertise, and I soon discovered that there is no such thing as a “general practitioner” in all the demon world. They have only one area of expertise which they do very well.
Chapter 8: Demons

As each type of demon was pointed out to me, I quickly discovered a social order, or rank, that existed among them. Those at the top of that order were revealed in forms similar to humans. As we moved down the order, or rank, I saw demons in shapes or forms that looked like half–animal and half–human. I saw demons in forms resembling animals we know in this present world and I saw demons in forms and shapes so revoltingly morbid that you cannot possibly imagine them.
At the very top of the order were the warring demons which were the “cream” of satan’s “crop.” They moved about the Second Heaven and were always traveling in groups, never alone. Wherever they went, all other demons moved out of their way. These warring demons were revealed to me in human form. They looked like humans with the exception that they were giants. Appearing to be about eight feet tall, they were rugged and handsomely constructed, somewhat like giant athletes. All of the warring demons were colored bronze. They were giant, bronze soldiers. All of the other demons seemed to be subject to them.
The second most powerful type demon was also revealed to me in human form and these demons looked like ordinary people. All of those possessing this area of expertise seemed to group together at about the second place of command. Chief among this group was the demon of greed and contained within this same group were demons of hate, lust, strife, and a few others.

The third most powerful type and group of demons were revealed to me in mixed shapes and forms. Some had human form while others had half–human and half–animal forms. Others resembled animals in their forms. These demons possessed skills in the dark arts area such as witchcraft and other related areas. Also among this group were demons of fear and the demons of self–destruction as well as those demons which are expert in mimicking departed human spirits [familiar spirits] and in manifesting themselves to the physical world as ghosts.
When we got down to the fourth group, or order, all the demons of this rank were revealed in forms other than human. Some had forms like known animals while others had unknown forms. In this group were the demons of murder, brutality, sadism, and others related to carnage.
As we moved even further down the order toward the end of the chain of command, all the demons were revealed in horrible and morbid forms. Some were so revolting that their appearance produced nausea. They are so despised by their own companions that they always seem to be lurking off to themselves while in the Second Heaven and even while in this physical world. They do not associate with the other demons except in the line of their duty.
There was another group of demons that I was able to see, but I do not recall much of their ability. It was purposely taken away from me as I was not permitted to learn or retain too much memory about them. I don’t even know where they rank in order and their form was not revealed to me. I am not sure of their entire area of expertise, however, I am vaguely aware of their powerful hold on the flesh. It seems that this mysterious group of demons work differently from all other demons and are used in only special cases and special situations of which I do not clearly understand. As I stated, I was not permitted to retain too much in my memory about this particular group of demons. I was only permitted to retain that portion which I am now reporting to you and this, in itself, is very vague.

I’m also aware that these particular demons are harder to deal with than any of the rest. It seems their great strength rests in their ability to remain anonymous in their work in the human being. Among this group is the one that is able to manifest himself as a form of epilepsy in the human. I am not sure but I seem to recall that some other demons in some of the other groups also have the ability to mimic epilepsy. I do not know if demons cause epilepsy, per se, but I do recall very vividly that they can mimic this condition in human beings.
At one time during this tour of the Second Heaven, I watched the demons within their own related group and I experienced an awful feeling. It was an overwhelming, oppressive, and morbid feeling. This feeling came to me shortly after I had entered the Second Heaven and I wondered what was causing it. It was at this time that I learned that the angel could read my mind because my guardian angel said to me, “That feeling you are wondering about is caused by the fact that there is no love in this world.” The angel was telling me that in this Second Heaven there is not one bit of love! Wow! Can you imagine all of those demons serving a master they don’t love and the master ruling over beings that he doesn’t love? Worse than that, these companions are working together for an eternity and they do not even love each other.
I started reflecting on what our physical world, called the First Heaven, would be like without love. If God had not introduced His love her in our world, then we would be living in a no–love atmosphere like the Second Heaven. By God giving us His love, we are able to return that love and then love one another. Can you imagine what it would be like in your own home or your community it was totally void of love?
When I was made aware of the fact that no love existed among the demons, I wondered even more about their motivation and zeal. What makes them work so hard? What makes them carry out orders so rapidly? They don’t love one another, yet they carry out these orders so quickly and with such zeal that any military organization on Earth would be proud to have such loyal and obedient employees. I wonder if their motivation could have anything to do with the judgment and sentence that awaits them. It seems that since their first rebellion ages ago while in the Third Heaven, they have reached a place in their existence where they can no longer rebel. Whatever it is that motivates them seems to excel in their very being while they, in turn, are expressing their fury upon the flesh. It may just be that the only enjoyment of their entire existence is to create misery for the flesh. Even though I was permitted to go among them and watch them while they worked, many things were not explained fully or made clear to me. Some of the things that I saw in entirely, I was not permitted to retain in my memory. I knew the high order of the demons resented my presence and would have withstood me had I not been under the protection of the Holy Spirit. One of the warring demons came right up to me and leered into my face, but I did not flinch for I was not afraid. I knew it would not be me with whom he would have to contend but, instead, it would be He who brought me, the Holy Spirit. The demons in the middle order seemed to totally ignore me and went about their existence as if I were not there. Those of the lower order seemed to display slight fear of me or fear of the angel that was escorting me, however, the higher order of demons had no fear of me or the angel.
My escort informed me that he wanted me to see a demon in the process of actually possessing a human being. At this point in the trip, I was escorted back through the dimension wall separating the Second Heaven from the physical world. When we came back into this world, we were in the same hospital with my body but in a different room. The room appeared to be an employee’s lounge. I saw tables, chairs, dishes with food, and in the room were a young man and a young lady facing each other while laughing and talking. It was obvious that they could not see nor the angels, yet I was so close to them I could almost reach out and touch them. I could hear and understand every word they said. They thought they were alone and as they laughed and talked, they were unaware of the horrible creature standing between them. This demon was so horrible in the appearance of his shape and form that I recognized him immediately to be from the lower group, the perverted group. The angels, the demons, and I were in the spirit in that room and were aware of everything that was happening. Those in the flesh were only aware of themselves for they could not see or hear us even though we were back in this physical world. Since we were in the spirit, we still communicated with our minds.

I was not really paying close attention to the words the two were speaking. My entire attention was focused upon the demon. He was a most horrible looking thing, reminding me of an over–grown, stuffed, slimy, green frog all out of shape and proportion. He moved slowly up into the face of the man then, suddenly, like a puff of smoke, he seemed to disappear into the face, just as if he went through the pores of his skin. When the demon had entered the man, the angels said, “Now it’s done.” The angel then proceeded to tell me how it was that this man was possessed. He stated, “The demon made himself desirable and attractive to the human.” The angel then pointed out to me that mankind has a sovereign will, all his own, beyond which the demons cannot come. He also pointed out to me that the angels could not come beyond that sovereign will of man. God, Himself, will not violate that will. We are made in the image of God, therefore, we were given, like God, a sovereign will, the right to choose our destiny. I was not permitted to retain all that I learned along these lines.
I faintly recall that there is another process under certain given circumstances whereby demons may possess or be allowed to enter small children. It seems as though those demons from that mysterious group are the ones that are allowed to do this. From what I recall about this, it is only under the most unusual circumstances that this can happen. According to what the angels told me, over ninety percent of all cases of demon activity in human beings is restricted to those humans who are at or over the age of accountability.
During the course of this talk the angel was giving me, he pointed out that all of God’s children have been given power over all demons and can cast them out, however, this power is based on the faith of the Christian. It will only work when the Christian knows without a doubt what he is doing. There are certain Christians who have received a special gift in this area. They are those who have been called specifically by the Holy Spirit to a deliverance ministry and in almost every case, those called to a deliverance ministry have also received the gift of discernment. When one is commanding demons, it is most important to know what spirit one is dealing with. In those rare cases where children are possessed [not so rare anymore folks… a number of children are possessed today because of the opened doors to the enemy.], it takes a special effort and divine insight in each case to deliver them. Such a case was reported in the Bible in Matthew 17:14-21. All Christians potentially have the ability to command demons.
My escort told me that they wanted me to see demon activity in the outside world. I was then escorted outside the hospital directly through the brick wall into the streets of that city. I was amazed as I watched all the activity of the humans in the physical world. Going about their daily pursuit, they were completely unaware that they were being stalked by beings from the spirit world. I was totally flabbergasted as I watched and horrified as I saw the demons in all shapes and forms as they moved at will among the humans.
While I learned about demons not being able to work in a person’s life against their will, I also learned the angels cannot do it either. Each born again Christian has a guardian angel and before that Christian’s life is over, it might take a whole host of angels to keep him. I learned that guardian angels fight for us, but they cannot fight in the area of our will. The fighting they do is sort of like protecting our “blind” side. They oppose the demons when the demons come against us outside the area of our will. They cannot oppose the demons when the demons come against us through our own will. Remember, we are made in the image of God, like God, we have a sovereign will.
I learned that the demons will fight the angels if they must, but they prefer not to do so. They find that it is easier and safer to destroy us through our own will where the angels are unable to interfere, rather than go outside our will where they would have to fight angels personally. Because of this, the demons have developed great skills in the area of deception. They move through our lives by deceit and trickery and keep us totally unaware of their activity.
I was made aware of the fact that not all demons are in the Second Heaven. There are some demons so awesome that they are reserved in chains in Hell, however, satan and his army of demons are not in Hell, presently. Neither do they want to be there. I was not permitted to look into Hell, nor was I permitted to view the chained demons. I do know that these demons who are chained went beyond the limitations of their domain.
God in His wisdom has allowed satan and his demons certain bounds or limitations within which they may work. They may not go beyond those limitations established by the Lord, however, those demons who are chained in Hell did just that. Because they went beyond the restrictions established by the Lord, they are now chained in Hell.
The Bible points out this fact in many places, especially in the book of Jude. Any time satan goes beyond those bounds, he must receive permission from God. In the case of Job, he was granted the permission, but in Peter’s case he was not granted permission. The demons who work in children under the age of accountability are allowed to do so only after obtaining this special permission. [I might add that a “legal” door was opened by certain sin or sins that gave the demon/s a right in the first place… ] It was not made plain to me what sort of circumstances must be present for God to grant permission, although it was made clear that in certain circumstances permission is granted. However, permission to work in children under the age of accountability is rarely granted. [Look around since he got this, things have changed folks, satanic doors have been opened… more by parents.] The majority of the time satan is denied this special permission, but in these last days we can expect a substantial increase I demonic activity, not only in adults but in children as well. This increase in demonic activity is what the Lord warned us about in Mark 13:22 when He spoke of the incredible miracles that false prophets would perform in the last days. It is difficult to understand why the Lord would allow demons to work through children…
The demons that are reserved in chains did not obtain permission for their activity which violated the restrictions established by our Lord. Their illegal deeds are recorded in Genesis 6:2-5. Because they did not obtain permission, they received immediate punishment. Specific punishment for the devil and his demons is scheduled for the end–time and is recorded in Revelation 20:1-3. As you well know, the lake of fire was created for the devil and his demons as their eternal fate.
In this age we must be on guard for satan’s fiery darts of deception and temptation that are allowed within the limitations of the Lord’s permissive will. There is a time limit set by the Lord in which demons may work, but that time period has not yet been fulfilled. As Christians we are able to have them “bound” under the authority of Jesus, however, this is NOT permanent. We can NOT cast them into HELL for only God can do this. That is why it is very important for someone who has just been delivered to be properly instructed I remaining in the Lord’s will lest they become afflicted again. A Christian CAN cast out demons from a lost person, but unless that person gets saved and abides in the Lord’s will, there will be the possibility of the demons returning. [See Matthew 12:43-45].
Demons are real, individual, spirit beings and they are the ones manipulating all the evil in the world today. This was shown to me while I was in the spirit world traveling through the street of a city and watching in horror as the demons went about their task of corrupting humans.
Although humans are spirit beings, we are confined to physical bodies. The great spiritual warfare that rages today is between the “spirit of man” and the “spiritual forces” of evil directed by satan which are contending for control and manipulation of our fleshly, physical bodies. Our spirits fight by faith and through our sovereign will; while the devil and his [fallen] angels fight through deceit, cunning, trickery, and temptation. You must make no mistake about this war or the weapons involved because the scriptures are plain. I actually saw these demons contend for control of that human body.
It may seem to you that mankind is vastly over–powered by these spirits because these spirits are able to see and hear everything we think, say, and do; while we are totally unable to perceive any of their activities. It is very difficult to fight an enemy you cannot see, hear, and feel, but as long as you trust the Lord, you have nothing to fear. At times, even the strongest Christian may doubt their existence and activities, thus making it easier for them. However, man was not left defenseless. Being made in the image of God, man, like God, has a sovereign will and no spirit can violate that will without the permission of the person himself. Because of this, these demons have developed great skills in deception. The basic principle of their operations is to make something evil as desirable, beautiful, and non–threatening as possible so that the person being tempted will lower his guard and accept whatever it is that is being used to cause SIN. Once someone is deceived, it becomes easier for the deception to remain. In the case of possession, it becomes easier for the demon to maintain his control.
Another great defense man has is the guardian angel. The guardian angel is not assigned to all mankind, but only to those who are “saved and belong to God.” Remember, just like the demons the guardian angel cannot violate the will of any man which is why most of his activity is reserved to protecting that individual outside his sovereign will. Man’s greatest weapon, however, is the Word of God. In his description of the weapons used in our spiritual warfare, Paul insists the Word of God [Ephesians 6:11-18] as the only offensive weapon mankind has. Although vastly outnumbered by these beings [thousands to one individual], man is adequately prepared for battle. Because of a sovereign will, guardian angels, and the Word of God, man has superior defense and is much more potent in the battle for his soul than the demons.
Therefore, I say to everyone — if you are serious in your commitment to fight this war and win, fear not! Your commander–in–chief, teacher, healer and sustainer — the Holy Spirit — will NEVER leave you NOR forsake you.
Chapter 9: The Way Home

When the angels decided that I had seen enough of the demons at work in this physical world, I was taken back into the Second Heaven just by passing through the dividing, dimension wall. Once back inside the Second Heaven, my escort guided me in the direction of the Third Heaven and I was happy at last. After all, this was where I had wanted to go all the time. Even at this stage, my physical life was still my primary concern.
Suddenly we came to a most beautiful place. I know that I’ve already reported how terrible that the Second Heaven was, so you can imagine how surprising it was to find anything beautiful over there. God would not allow me to retain the memory of why this place was so beautiful. I do remember that it was the most beautiful place I’d ever seen. This place looked like a tunnel, a roadway, a valley or some sort of highway. It had a most brilliant light all its own and was completely surrounded with an invisible shield. I knew that the invisible shield was the protection of the Holy Spirit.
Walking in this tunnel, or along that roadway, or valley, or whatever, was what appeared to be human beings. I asked my escort who they were. He told me, “They are saints going home.” These were the departed spirits of Christians who had died on Earth and they were going home. Each of these saints was accompanied by at least one guardian angel and some had a whole host of angels with them. I wondered why some saints were accompanied by only one angel and others had many. I was watching as the saints passed through the way that all saints must take to go home. Here it was, the passageway from Earth to the Third Heaven. I found that only “authorized” spirits were allowed in that tunnel. No demon was permitted there.
When my escort had finished explaining to me about the homeward trip of the saints. I started into the tunnel. The angel stopped me and told me that we had to travel alongside the tunnel and not inside of it. I traveled, therefore parallel with but outside the tunnel where the saints were. While we were traveling alongside the tunnel, we did not move at the “speed of thought.” Instead, we traveled as it floating on a cloud. In other words, there was no cloud but the mode of traveling felt as if I were floating on a cloud.
I could see the saints at all times moving along inside the tunnel. They were in the form and shape of humans, yet I could not detect any race, age, or sex. They were all clothed alike with the garments appearing to be made up of two pieces. There was a blouse or shirt and a pair of slacks. The color of the garments was a pastel, baby blue with one of the garment pieces being a shade lighter than the other piece. The blue was so light that it was almost white. I realize that these saints I was viewing had not yet received their glorified body because that must wait until the first resurrection.
At first I was disappointed that I was not permitted to travel in the tunnel with the saints, but the disappointment was eased when I was told that we were going to the same place they were going. After all, I knew that if my physical life was going to be extended, I would have to appear before God. Even now, my physical life was still the uppermost thing to me.
As we traveled along, I noticed all around me that the demons were beginning to drop behind. The Gates came into view and the closer we got to those Gates, the farther behind fell the demons. When we arrived before the Gates there were no demons in view. Although the Gates of the Third Heaven opened out into the Second Heaven, no demon could come close.
Instead of allowing me to enter, the angel stationed me before the Gates, slightly to one side. He instructed me to stay there and watch as the saints were permitted to enter into Heaven. As the saints were allowed into Heaven, I noticed a strange thing. They were permitted to enter only one at a time. No two were permitted to enter those Gates at the same time. I wondered about this but it was never explained to me. I’ve studied about this often since I have returned and now I think I know why. I believe this is a tribute or a salute to the individual. After all, that individual made the choice with his own sovereign will. Remember, it had been pointed out to me specifically that we, as images of the Living God, possess a sovereign will through which we have the right to choose our own destiny.
As the saints were being admitted, I was wondering why I was not being allowed to do what I came to do. I was so impatient to get my request before God that I missed the whole point of what I saw. This point was so important that the Holy Spirit told me Himself. I watched the fifty saints enter Heaven, but the point I missed was the time frame involved. It was explained to me that at the same time those fifty saints died on Earth, 1,950 other humans also died; or only 50 out of 2000 made it into Heaven. That other 1,950 were not there. Where were they? That was only 2 ½ percent going to Heaven! Ninety seven point five percent did not make it! Is that representative of the entire would today? If so, 97 ½ percent of the population of this world today is not ready to meet God. The sad part, my friend, is that is exactly representative of this Laodicean Church Age in which we live today. We are now in the time when the great majority of church goers are only “mouth–professors” and not “heart–possessors.”
At the outset, I stated that I would not try to convince anyone of anything I said. However, I would like to offer as evidence the parable of the sower as told by Jesus in the thirteenth chapter of the book of Matthew. If you read this chapter closely, you will notice that three out of every four people who heard the gospel preached, turned it down. That is seventy–five percent anyway you look at it. I am talking about three out of every four people who bothered to hear the gospel, turned it down! The sad part about this is the overwhelming majority of the people that did turn the gospel down, do not know that they have turned it down! They have bought a lie of satan and have been deceived. They have been led to believe something that is not the truth and they been fooled by satan into rejecting the gospel! Place the seventy–five percent who turned down the gospel with those in the world who made no pretense of hearing the truth and you have the overwhelming ninety seven and one-half percent of the population today!
As I contemplate this fact. I now understand the Lord’s disgust with the Laodicean–type Church. I also clearly understand the verses of scripture in Matthew 7:22-23 that describes how many people will stand before the Throne at the Judgment pleading. “Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy Name? And in thy Name cast out devils? And in thy name done many wonderful works?” only to have the Lord process to them, “I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity…”
Chapter 10: The Rude Awakening
My escort told me to stand to one side of the Gates and present my case. He assured me that God would hear and answer my request. As I stood before the Gates, the sense of joy, happiness, and contentment radiated out from Heaven. I could feel the warmth it produced and as I stood there to plead my case. I could feel the awesome power of God. No being could possibly appear before Him, even separated by a gate as I was, without experiencing this awesome power, might and majesty. At first I had a sense of fear, sort of guilty feeling that is always produced in me when I believe I have imposed on others. In my mind’s eye I could just visualize a busy God who was annoyed with me for taking Him away from important things. Then, just as suddenly as this feeling came, it passed. I then found strength or boldness in my belief that I had served my God faithfully for many years. To me, I was convinced that this request of mine would be a snap!
Boldly I came before the throne and started out by reminding God what a great life of love, worship, and sacrifice I had lived for Him. I told Him of all the works I had done reminding Him that I was now in trouble and only He could help by granting me an extension on my physical life. God was totally silent while I spoke. When I had completed my request, I heard the real, audible voice of God as He answered me.
The voice I heard was not like the sweet voice that satan had used to trick me before in the valley. You could put together the noise of all the storms, volcanoes, tornadoes, and hurricanes and they could in no way imitate what I heard. The sound of His voice was in no way like the sweet voice I talked about earlier. The sound of His voice came down on me from over the Gates even before the words hit me. The tone of His anger knocked me on my face as God proceeded to tell me just what kind of life I had really lived. He told me what He really thought of me and even other people who lived as I did. He pointed out that my faith was DEAD, that my works were NOT ACCEPTABLE, and that I had labored in VAIN. He told me that it was an abomination for me to live such a life and then dare call it a life of worship. Furthermore, He said to those who do it, they are in danger of experiencing His everlasting wrath. As God dealt with me, He displayed His wrath to me. Notice, it was not His everlasting wrath. He did say there are some who will experience His everlasting wrath.
I could not believe He was talking to me in this manner! I had served Him for years! I thought I had lived a life pleasing to Him! As He was enumerating my wrongs, I was sure He had me confused with someone else. There was no strength left in me to even move, let alone protest, yet I was panicking within myself. No way He could be talking about me! All of these years I thought I was doing those works for God! Now He was telling me that what I did, I did for myself. Even as I preached and testified about the saving grace of Jesus Christ, I was doing that only for myself in order that my conscience might be soothed. In essence, my first love and first works were for myself. After MY needs and wants were met or satisfied, in order to soothe my conscience I would set out to do the Lord’s work. This made my priorities out of order and unacceptable. Actually, I had become my own false God.
He makes it plain in His teachings that He is a jealous God and will have no other gods before Him; flesh, stone, blood, or whatever. He will have no other gods before Him. God told me that He would not accept this kind of worship in the day of the Pharisees and He certainly was not about to accept it now in this the Laodicean Church Age. He put it to me as plain as words and actions could make it. In order for our works to be acceptable, we must work according to His command in Matthew 6:33 which empathically states, “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these other things shall be added to you.” As God told me about my true motives, the verse of scripture in Matthew 16:24-26 and Luke 14:26-33 became so clear to me. In Matthew 16 it states, “Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If any man will come after me, let him DENY himself and take up his cross, and follow me, for whosoever shall save his life shall lose it; and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.” In Luke 14 beginning with verse 26 it is stated, “If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and HIS OWN life also, he cannot be my disciple. And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple. For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it?” In verse 23 of this same chapter Jesus makes the following statement which is the cornerstone of the two portions of scripture previously stated: “So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not ALL that he hath, he cannot be my disciple.”
Only now as I was here before Him being chastised did those two portions of scripture become crystal clear to me as to their true meaning. As God told me about my TRUE MOTIVES, I could see plainly for the first time how MY WORKS were DEAD. Because God was displaying His wrath toward me, I could not stand nor could I speak. No strength was left within me as I was nothing more than a wet rag lying there writhing in agony. It indeed, was fortunate for me that this was not God’s everlasting wrath, only temporary wrath. However, at this time I did not know this was only temporary.
It needs to be stated that at no time while God was chastising me did He say I was not saved nor did He say that my name was not in the Lamb’s Book of Life. He never mentioned salvation to me at all but only spoke about the works produced through my life. He told me the type of life I lived was an unacceptable life for a true Christian. As He spoke to me of my dead works, he indicated that there are some people who are not saved but think they are. These people will experience His everlasting wrath. He also made it plain to me that there are others of His children who will find themselves in my present condition on Judgment Day. This revealed to me the true meaning of 1 Corinthians 3:15 which states, “If any man’s works shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.”
There are no words that can describe the pain I endured as God’s wrath was upon me for this life of so–called service. The agony was beyond the scope of the imagination and the remorse that I felt produced a very heavy burden similar to a physical weight pinning me down or an enormous stone crushing me. Growing weaker and weaker, my mind was frantically racing in an effort to grasp what the Lord was telling me while recalling each actual incident. God leaves no room for error and that includes whatever is in our minds.
The surprise was so overwhelming in its magnitude that it rendered me senseless. My strength left me immediately, just as though I had been hit by a bolt of lightning. Even if God would have ceased and allowed me to speak on word of protest, I would not have been able to do so. I had absolutely no strength whatsoever to utter anything. In my mind I was constantly DENYING the wrong in my life while acknowledging the fact that I had committed them. My conscience was asleep but my mind was NOT.
Slowly, it all began to be absorbed by me. Remember how the Bible tells us to have no other gods before us? I had thought that the Most High God was the only God of my life, but I was not fulfilling that part of scripture which tells us that if we allow anything to come between us and the Lord, (whatever it may be) it becomes our “God.” I realized that each day of my life was devoted only to MYSELF! My whole life I was preoccupied with MY needs FIRST and THEN I was concerned with what the Lord wanted. The money to help the church, the poor, or anything else was secondary because I was my OWN “god.” Naturally, the devil was contented with allowing me to remain in that condition because as long as I was in that condition, I was of no use to the Lord and His kingdom.
I allowed this to occur because I was really indifferent to the things of the Lord. It was too uncomfortable to change and I was convinced I could remain as I was without having to really DO anything (such as following the Lord’s commandment about DENYING myself and picking up my cross daily to follow HIM.) For this reason, my life was wasted and amounted to absolutely nothing in the Lord’s eyes.
I hope that you understand what it is that I am saying because it is the whole point of this chapter. The fact is we must prove we are really Christians by first examining our motives behind each deed in our lives, and then repenting and recommitting ourselves to follow the Lord daily. When we decide to serve Him FIRST, this decision must be followed by ACTION or it will be as useless as if we did not decide to do so in the first place.
Chapter 11: My Real Father
When God was through with me the interview was over as suddenly as one would turn off a faucet. I was not allowed to linger or even reflect on what God said. The angels immediately carried me away as if I were as wet rag having no strength in myself. Totally annihilated, I could not even gather my thoughts.
The angels carried me back through the Second Heaven, through the dimension wall, and into the hospital room where my body was lying. It was not until I reached the bed upon which my body lay did I regain my composure. As I regained my composure, I vehemently protested, “No! No!” I told the angels, “God did not answer me! He did not say yes or no to my request! Please, oh please, take me back!” I pleaded with the angels.
God is a God of order and He never does anything haphazardly. Since all of this entire experience had been planned by God, the angels complied with my request to take me back. God was dealing with me gently and tenderly through His great LOVE knowing what was necessary for me to experience in order for me to have the scales fall off my eyes.
During the time God was displaying His wrath toward me, I thought this wrath was terrible and painful. I found out later that it was nothing compared to the pain the lost will experience when they receive His everlasting wrath.
While in route back to the Third Heaven, I was beside myself trying to come up with a logical reason or legitimate basis on which to plead my case. God had already told me that my life had been a failure, therefore, I could not offer my past life as evidence of my intentions to serve Him. Somehow or another, the thought of Hezekiah came to my mind. When God sent word for him to put his house in order, he cried and prayed and God heard him. God extended his life for fifteen years. I remembered from my studies about him that Hezekiah was the “good–old–boy” type, similar to me. I remembered how he had good intentions in his heart but how he had trouble translating out those intentions into everyday living. Since this seemed to be the same kind of trouble I had in my life, I concluded that God dealt with Hezekiah based on the intentions of his heart. Because of this assumption, I concluded this reasoning would be the basis of my plea.
Upon my arrival back before the third heaven, I was brought to the same place from which I had previously pleaded my case. Not nearly so bold this time, I remembered how God's wrath had floored me beforehand. Nevertheless, I had asked God for a favor and God had not answered. Wanting his answer no matter what it was, I timidly started pleading my case again.
This time God did not knock me down but let me talk. God did not talk to me in anger but started out answering me in a tone of pity. Before it was all over, God was speaking in sorrow.
Opening my plea by quoting scriptures to God, I began by telling him all about Hezekiah. I told God that I figured out that Hezekiah was the "good-old-boy" type, that the intentions of his heart were pure, but he seemed to be unable to translate out those intentions into everyday living. Here I was, an insignificant nothing and the smallest creature in all his universe, bartering words with this great and awesome God who had created it all.
I said, "Father, if You will grant this request, I promise you I will do better the next time."
The Lord answered me thusly, "Howard Pittman, you have promised before." God did not have to say another word. There they were, all the promises I had made to a holy God in my past entire life. Not one of them remained whole. Somehow, someway, I had managed to break them all. With nothing left to say, no words in all my vocabulary, nowhere to go, I fell on my knees before him. All I could say was "Amen" to my own condemnation. I knew that if at that moment God would banish me into the pits of hell, it would be just to say "amen" to my own condemnation.
At that moment God did not demand justice but showed me mercy. The scales fell from my eyes and my soul was suddenly filled with light. That powerful, awesome, all-consuming God was now not evident. There on that throne dealing with me was my REAL Father. God was no longer a distant God, but a real, genuine Father. The realization of his being my true Father and my best friend came to me for the first time in my life. The wonderful relationship I had enjoyed with my physical father and the wonderful love we shared for each other was suddenly brought to mind yet magnified a thousand fold. For now I was with my real Father, the one who loved me so much that God left all of his creation to deal with me, the prodigal son.

For the first time in my life, I saw in my mind's eye who God really is. For the first time I met God as God truly is, my real Father, my very best friend. As the realization of who God is flooded my soul, great and painful sorrow also came. Sorrow came when I realized that through disobedience I had hurt my Father. This realization and sorrow produced actual pain which was not just a guilt feeling but actual pain similar to what one would experience in the flesh when one sustains a physical injury. At this point in time, God started dealing with me in sorrow and no longer did the tone of his voice express pity. Instead, the sound was of genuine sorrow. I suddenly realized that God was hurting too. God was hurting because I was hurting. Being a true and just God as God is, God had to allow me to suffer the pain and God could not lift it from me. Although God had to allow me to suffer the pain, God would not allow me to suffer it alone. God the most High, the most Supreme, the Creator of all, the Father of all would not let me suffer alone.
By this time I suddenly realized that my physical life was not so important after all. What I was really concerned about now was what my Father wanted. His will had suddenly become the first thing of my life and my physical life was no longer important. This is when God gave me back my physical life. Only when I reached a place that my life did not mean anything to me, did God give it back to me. Now that the prodigal son had returned, the Father could talk at last. God could tell me what my trip to heaven was all about and that God had a message God wanted me to tell people on earth.
Chapter 12: Wake Up!

I now repeat for you point by point the entire five point message that God gave me to deliver to this world today.
Point Number 1: For those who call themselves Christians, this is the Laodicean Church Age in which we live. A high majority of so-called Christians are, in fact, living a deceived life. They talk Jesus and play church, but do not live it. They claim to be Christians and then live like the devil. They have bought the great lie from satan who tells them that they are alright. He tells them that it is alright to go to church on Sunday and attend mid-week services but as far as the rest of the time is concerned, they are to get all they can out of life. As far as their Christian life is concerned, they believe they are comfortable and have need of nothing and as a result, they are only lukewarm Christians if Christians at all.
Point Number 2: satan is a personal devil.
Point Number 3: To the whole world, this is Noah's second day. As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the son of man. Humans took no thought of what Noah was saying nor did humans believe that anything was about to change. Humanity could see the storm clouds over the horizon, but yet did not believe the rain was imminent. Notice the close parallel today. Humanity can see all the signs of the last days, yet humanity does not believe that anything will change. He does not believe in the impending coming of our Lord and he does not prepare to meet God."
Point Number 4: For those who claim to be Christians, they are supposed to be ambassadors for Christ here on earth. One cannot have any true witness or power in his life unless that one lives his Christian faith at all times, twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. To be a true Christian one must live it, not just talk it. To honor God with your lips and not your heart is not acceptable. Those who accept the responsibility of teaching, preaching, or any leadership role have much for which to answer.
Point Number 5: God is now in the process of recruiting an army with which God will shake this old world one more time. By working through his soldiers, God will produce great miracles that will shake the established hierarchy of the so-called organized religion that is in this world today. These soldiers that God is now recruiting will demonstrate the power of God to a greater extent than did the disciples in the Pentecostal age. Now the recruitment has begun in earnest because God is about to perform the great miracles through his army that God promised us God would do in the Bible. John the Baptist brought the spirit of Elijah into this world and he did not even know he had it. John denied it, but Jesus confessed that it was so. The purpose of that spirit was to make straight the paths of the coming of the Lord.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"The Alpha and Omega, the Cause of all the universe's existence was hurting because a mere Earth child was hurting. Oh, what Love! What Understanding! It was so far beyond anything a mere Earthling can understand. Oh how precious just one, little, insignificant Earth child is to that Great God" – Howard Pittman

The Reality Of Eternal Hell—Compiled from Various Sources By Shiloh

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 18:51:11 -0500

I have compiled from various sources articles and experiences concerning the nature and reality of Hell. Hell is real. We must tell the world about the REALITY and eternal existence of Hell and the Lake Of Fire. We must warn them. Eternity is so close and countless millions, perhaps billions, are rushing headlong into a Christless eternity. It is our duty and obligation out of our Love for God to warn and proclaim the Gospel of Repen- tance for the Forgivendss of sins. We must be warned ourselves lest we fall away and find ourselv es cast into the Lake of Fire!
One brother writes:
The Terrors of Hell “So it will be at the end of the age; the angels
shall come forth, and take out the wicked from among the righteous, and will cast them into the furnace of fire; there shall be weeping and gnash- ing of teeth” (Matthew 13:49-50). The doctrine
of hell is one of the most neglected doc- trines in all of Scripture. When hell is men- tioned today, it is generally ridiculed, as if the whole idea of hell were so old-fashioned that only
the naive and ignorant would really believe that such a place actually exists. This is not hard to understand. Natural men hate the idea of being held accountable for their lives to a holy God, because they love sin and do not wish to part with it. The carnal mind throws up objection af- ter objection to the idea of hell because it does not want to face the reality of it. Men live their lives thinking that maybe if they ignore a difficulty long enough, it will go away. Even conservative religious leaders are now attacking hell. Let men do what they will, the frivilous ob- jections of the foolish will not do away with hell. Amid the clamour to annihilate hell, those who believe the Bible to be true must stand and speak. Your consideration of the terrors of hell
may be one of the most important things you can do in this life. “Then he who hears the sound of the trumpet, and does not take warn- ing, and a sword comes and takes him away, his blood will be on his own head” (Ezekiel 33:4). Please, I implore you, invest the time it takes to read this chapter and book to the end. Why should we be so concerned about hell? Why should we spend time reading about hell? There are several reasons why it is profitable to do so:
1) Hearing about the terrors of hell may shock your conscience and awaken you out of your false secu- rity.
2) Hearing about hell helps to deter men from committing sin. Both the godly and the ungodly are persuaded not to sin as much when they are regularly reminded of the terrors of hell.
3) Hearing about the terrors of hell may help to awaken those among us who may think they are saved be- cause they believe in Christ or the facts of the gospel, but who are not really saved and are on their way to hell, but don’t know it.
4) Preaching the doctrine of hell is profitable to both the godly and theungodly alike, as will be demon- strate d.
Why aren’t people fearful of hell? There seems to be a real lack of fear today of the reality of hell. This applies to both those who are in the church and those who are in the world. People are not afraid of hell. Why? You would not be afraid of a lion when it is only painted in a picture upon a wall. Why is this? Because it is only a picture. You know that it is not real. But if you were left alone in a jungle and came face to face with a real lion that growled ferociously at you, you would be terrified. The consciences of men are much like the man who only views the painted lion. We hear of hell in the Bible. We know that the Lord Jesus spoke of hell. In fact, Christ spoke more of hell than anyone else in the Scriptures . Why do men not believe hell is real? Because they do not hear enough about it. We don’t study what the Scriptures say about hell. It is not just what we hear which makes up what we believe, it is what we don’t hear as well which helps to form our belief system. Only the Spirit of God can present the terrors of hell to our hearts in such a way as to see them alive before us. The doctrine of hell has been used by God more often to the conversion of sinners than any other doc- trine in the Scriptures. Pray now that as you read this chapter the Holy Spirit will set hell before you as real indeed.
THE NECESSITY OF HELL Most who scoff at hell today probably do so for several reasons. Primary among them is a de- sire to pursue their own paths of sin without hav- ing their consciences troubled about the conse- quences of their actions. They do not want to hear that what they are doing is wrong. They do not want to hear that their sin will be punished. I can hear someone say, “But isn’t eternal torment in hell inconsistent with a merciful and loving God? How could a good God punish people in hell forever?” A misunderstanding of the charac- ter of God and the nature of sin can easily lead to such questions. Why is hell necessary? Let us examine several reasons for the necessity of hell.
1) The Great Evil in Sin and the Holiness of God. The difficulty most people have in un- derstanding the necessity of hell is related to an incomplete and inad- equate understanding of both how awful sin is and how glorious God is. We do not see what a great evil is in the least sin, nor do we understand God’s holiness, His justice, and His wrath. If we saw sin as the greatest evil in the world and realized that every sin is a rejection of God’s rule over us, a sneering at Him, a shak-
ing of our fist in His face, and a hurling of dung at Him, we would begin to understand a small bit of what our sin is like to God. Every time we sin, we either set ourselves, or a pet lust, up in our hearts as a rival god. Sin rejects the Creator as God and sets up the creature in His place. If we could comprehend God’s holiness and what it means to be holy, pure, perfect, upright, and untainted by the least sin, we would have a bet- ter idea of why God hates sin so much. Absolute holiness cannot tolerate the least sin, “Thine eyes are too pure to approve evil, and Thou canst not look on wickedness with favor” (Habakkuk 1:13). If we could understand the glorious holiness and purity of God and also the abominable nature of sin more, then we would have no problem with the absolute necessity of hell. “The heart is more deceitful than all else and is desperately sick; who can understand it?” (Jeremiah 17:9). The human heart is sick. The human heart is wicked. The human heart is deceitful. The corruption in the heart causes us to be deceived about the awfulness of sin as well as many other things.
2) God’s Infinite Nature. In understanding what our sin is really like, we
must view it through the eyes of God. God is an infinite, eternal being. Every act of sin is com- mitted against an infinite, holy God. In every act of sin we dethrone God and set ourselves above God. In every sin this question is the issue, “Whose will shall be done, God’s will or man’s? Now, man by sin sets his own will above the Lord’s, and so kicks God as filth under his feet.”1 A single act of sin committed against a holy, in- finite God deserves infinite punishment. It is an infinite evil to offend an infinite God even once. 3) Divine Justice. Even one sin against God calls for God to vindicate His name and His justice by punishing it as fully as it deserves. God can and will vindicate His justice. He promises to do so in Romans 12:19 where it says, “leave room for the wrath of God, for it is written, `Vengence is mine, I will repay, says the Lord.’” One of the greatest preachers that ever lived, Jonathan Edwards, wrote, “The glory of God is the great- est good; it is that which is the chief end of cre- ation; it is of greater importance than anything else. But this is one way wherein God will glorify Himself, as in the eternal destruction of ungodly men He will glorify His justice. Therein He will
appear as a just governor of the world. The vindic- tive justice of God will appear strict, exact, aw- ful, and terrible, and therefore glorious.”
2 A DESCRIPTION OF HELL.
Hell is a furnace of unquenchable fire, a place of everlasting punishment, where its victims are tormented
2
in both their bodies and their minds in accordance with their sinful natures, their actual sins committed, and the amount of spiritual light given to them, which they rejected. Hell is a place from which God’s mercy and goodness have been withdrawn, where God’s wrath is revealed as a terrifying, consuming fire, and men live with unfulfilled lusts and desires in torment forever and ever. In Matthew 13:47-50 the Lord Jesus tells a parable relating to the judg- ment. In verses 49-50, the Lord describes the fate of the wicked: “So it will be at the end of the age; the angels shall come forth, and take out the wicked from among the righteous, and will cast them into the furnace of fire; there shall be weeping and gnashing of
teeth.” In examining these words
of the Lord Jesus we should first notice that hell is de- scribed as being a furnace of fire. Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace was heated seven times hotter than normal and is described as “a fur- nace of blazing fire” (Daniel 3:23). John the Baptist spoke of “unquenchable fire” and Revelation de- scribes hell as “a lake of fire burning with brim- stone” (Revelation 19:20).
Can we really imagine the horror of which these words speak? Imagine every part of your body on fire at the same time, so that ev- ery fiber of your being felt the intense tor- ment of being burned. How long could you en- dure such punishment? Christ tells us that “there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” The lost will wail and gnash their teeth from having to endure the most intense pain and suffering they have ever felt as the flames consume them and constantly burn every part of their bodies. And there will be no relief. Jonathan Edwards de- scribes in graphic language what the fires of hell will be like: “Some of you have seen buildings on fire; imagine therefore with yourselves, what a poor hand you would make at fighting with the flames, if you were in the midst of so great and fierce a fire. You have often seen a spider or some other noisome insect, when thrown into the midst of a fierce fire, and have observed how immedi- ately it yields to the force of the flames. There is no long struggle, no fighting against the fire, no strength exerted to oppose the heat, or to fly from it; but it immediately stretches forth and yields; and the fire takes possession of it, and at once it becomes full of fire. Here is a little image of what you will be in hell, except you repent and fly to Christ. To encourage yourselves that you will set yourselves to bear hell-torments as well as you can, is just as if a worm, that is about to be thrown into a glowing furnace, should swell and fortify itself, and prepare itself to fight the flames.”
3 Hell is also described as a place of darkness.
The Lord tells us of the guest without wedding clothes who was cast “into outer darkness” (Mat- thew 22:13). Jude writes of those in hell “for whom the black darkness has been reserved for- ever” (Jude 13). Christopher Love says in his work Hell’s Terrors: “darkness is terrible, and men are more apt to fear in the dark then light: hell is therefore set forth in so terrible an ex- pression, to make the hearts of men tremble; not only darkness, but the blackness of darkness”.4 Hell is compared to Tophet in Isaiah 30:33. Tophet was the place where the idolatrous Jews
sacrificed their children to the heathen god Molech by casting them into the fire. Day and night shrieks and howls were heard in that place, as day and night shrieks, howls, and wailing are heard in hell. Isaiah speaks of “the breath of the Lord, like a stream of brimstone” setting hell ablaze. There is good evi- dence from the Scriptures that God Himself will be the fire in hell. Hebrews 12:29 says, “Our God is a consuming fire.” The
ungodly on earth ignorantly dance for joy when they hear pastors speak about the love and mercy of God, but they will be the beneficiaries of nei- ther, unless they repent. To them God will be an all consuming fire. Hebrews 10:30-31 warns: “For we know him who said, `Vengence is Mine, I will repay,’ And again, `The Lord will judge His people.’ It is a terrifying thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” It is a fearful thing, it is a terrible thing to fall into the hands of the living God! You shall not escape hell, sinner. God will be your hell and His wrath will consume you and be poured upon you as long as He exists. “Who understands the power of Thine anger?” (Psalm 90:11). It is because God Himself will be the fire in hell that words cannot possibly express the terrors of the damned in hell. “There is no rea- son to suspect that possibly ministers set forth this matter beyond what it really is, that possi- bly it is not so dreadful and terrible as it is pre- tended, and that ministers strain the description of it beyond just bounds...We have rather reason to suppose that after we have said our utmost, all that we have said or thought is but a faint shadow of reality.”
5 In Luke 16:19-26 Christ tells us of two men. One of them was rich (he has traditionally been called Dives); the other man was poor (his name was Lazarus). Both men died. The poor man was carried by angels to heaven and the rich man went to hell. The rich man did not go to hell because he was rich, nor did the poor man go to heaven simply because he was poor. The Lord shows us through this contrast that our circumstances may
3
change drastically when we pass from time into eternity. We are not to be fooled that just because God may not have dealt harshly with us here, that he will not do so after death. The eternal abiding place of both men resulted from
the condition of their hearts before God, while they were on earth. Lazarus was a true follower of God. Dives was not. We want to care- fully note what the Scriptures tell us about Dives and his condition, for from that we may learn much about hell. Verses 23-24 indicate to us that Dives is “in torment.” What does it mean to be “in torment?” This torment refers to both torment in body and torment in soul as well. As we have seen, men’s bodies will be tormented in a furnace of fire. Every part of the body will feel the pain of that fire. Men with severe stomach pains can be in great agony from that alone, but this pain will be far greater. Death from cancer is sometimes said to cause extreme pain in the body, but the pain of hell will be far worse. If your body were afflicted with many different and painful diseases all at the same time, you still would not begin to approach the pain of the damned in hell. Men’s consciences shall be in torment in hell as well.
Conscience is the worm that will not die which the Scriptures speak of (Mark 9:48; Isaiah 66:24). Dives is told to “remember that during your life.” Men will be tormented with extreme pain, but they will also be tormented by their own memories . They will remember hearing of hell and scoffing at it. They will remember be- ing warned and told to repent or told that ac- cepting the blessings of heaven without submit- ting to Christ as Lord falls short of salvation, but they took no heed to those warnings. They will be tormented by seeing at a distance the glo- ries of heaven (as Dives was able to do), and knowing that for all eternity they will be damned. They will be tormented by unfulfilled de-
sires and unfulfilled lusts (Dives is not able to receive even a drop of water to cool his tongue). They will be tormented by the knowledge that they will never escape from hell (Dives is told that “neither can you pass to us”). They will be tormented by the cries, shrieks, and curses of the damned around them.
The most extreme torments a man can ex- perience on earth will be like flea bites compared to the torments of hell . Jonathan
Edwards speaks of men unable to find even a mo- ment of relief in hell in his sermon on The Future Punishment of the Wicked: “Nor will they ever be able to find any- thing to relieve them in hell. They will never find any resting place there; any secret corner, which will be cooler than the rest, where they may have a little respite, a small abatement of the extremity of their torment. They never will be able to find any cooling stream or fountain, in any part of that world of torment; no, nor so much as a drop of water to cool their tongues. They will find no company to give them any comfort, or do them the least good. They will find no place,
where they can remain, and rest, and take breath for one minute: for they will be tor- mented with fire and brim- stone; and they will have no rest day nor night forever and ever.”
6 THE ETERNITY OF HELL The most terrifying aspect of all about hell is its length or duration. Hell is eternal. Hell will last forever. Can you com- prehend eternity? No mathimatical equation or for- mula can explain it. Your mind cannot conceive of eternity, but it is none the less real. This aspect of hell alone should cause men to cry out in repentance. It is not sur- prising that skeptics of all ages have attacked the eter-
nal nature of hell, substituting doctrines like the annihilation of the wicked in its place. Let us look at the Scriptures to verify the eternal nature of hell and to try and understand eternity better. Then we will explore why hell must be eternal. “And the devil who deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are also; and they will be tormented day and night forever and ever” (Revelation 20:10). This verse clearly gives us the duration of hell. Hell is forever and ever. How could a stronger, more certain expression be used? If the Spirit of God wanted to communi- cate the eternal nature of hell to men what could communicate it better than the expression “for- ever and ever?” The Scripture has no higher ex- pression which is used to denote eternity than“forever and ever” for it is the very phrase used to tell us of the eternal existence of God Himself, as in Revelation 4:9: “to him who sits on the throne, to Him who lives forever and ever.” Does anyone doubt that God will
live to all eternity? How then can you doubt that hell will not last to all eternity when the same expression is used for both? “We can conceive but little of the matter; but to help your conception, imagine yourself to be cast into a fiery oven, or a great furnace, where your pain would be as much greater than that occasioned by ac- cidentally touching a coal of fire, as the heat is greater. Imagine also that your body were to lie there for a quarter of an hour, full of fire, and all thewhile full of quick sense; what horror would you feel at the entrance of such a furnace! and how long would that quarter of an hour seem to you! And after you had endured it for one minute, how over- bearing would it be to you to think that you had to endure the other fourteen! But what would be the effect on your soul, if you knew you must lie there enduring that torment to the full for twenty- four hours...for a whole year...for a thousand years! Oh, then, how would your hearts sink, if you knew, that you must bear it forever and ever! that there would be no end! that after millions of millions of ages, your torment would be no nearer to an end, and that you never, never should be delivered! But your torment in hell will be im- mensely greater than this illustration represents.”

7 DAY OF JUDGEMENT 7 Christ, describing the great day of judgment, tells of the separation of the wicked and the righ- teoususingthesewords:“Andthesewillgoaway into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life” (Matthew 25:46). Is there anyone who would deny that heaven exists eternally? Will the lives of the blessed in heaven be brought to an end one day? Of course not. But the same Greek word is used here in this verse to speak of the eternal life of the righteous and the everlast- ing punishment of the wicked. Hell will last as long as heaven does. In hell there will be differ- ent degrees of torment appointed to men as indi- cated by a number of Scriptures. Luke 12:47-48 says: “And that slave who knew his master’s will and die not get ready or act in accord with his will, shall receive many lashes, but the one who did not know it, and committed deeds worthy of a flogging, will receive but few.” Christ says in Matthew 11:24: “Nevertheless I say to you that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom
in the day of judgment, than for you.”
The verses in Matthew indicate that the people in Capernaum will receive a greater punishment
on judgment day than those who had lived in Sodom. The verses in Luke speak of a differen- tiation in judgment based on the amount of light received: some will receive many stripes and oth-
ers will receive few. Those who commit greater sins than others or more sins than others will receive greater punishment in hell (John 19:11). Religious hypocrites, those who profess Christian- ity but are not real Chris- tians, will be punished more severely than others (Mat- thew 23:14-15). The Lord said of Judas Iscariot, “It would have been good for that man if he had not been born” (Matthew 26:24). How
could any of these things be said to be true if annihilation were what awaited men after death? The presence of different degrees of punishment only makes sense in light of the ability to sensi- bly feel the torment. Could it be said that it would have been better for Judas if he had never been born if annihilation was all that awaited him?
Annihilation is like no punishment at all. Each time the unbeliever sins he is adding to his tor- ment in hell. The person who sins twice as much as another with similar light will receive twice as much punishment. Every day that sinners con- tinue to live and breathe here on earth without repenting, they are adding to their torments in hell. Romans 2:5 tells us: “But because of your stubborness and unrepentant heart you are stor- ing up wrath for yourself in the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God.” The Lord Jesus encouraged the righteous to lay up treasures in heaven rather than on earth. The wicked are increasing their future wrath and tor- mentinhelleverydaybytheircontinuedsinning. They add to their punishment daily. In hell men will wish that they had never been born. Charles Haddon Spurgeon said: “In hell there is no hope. They have not even the hope of dy- ing―the hope of being annihilated. They
are forever―forever―forever lost! On ev- ery chain in hell, there is written “forever”.
In the fires there, blaze out the words, “forever”. Above their heads, they read, “forever”. Their eyes are galled and their hearts are pained with the thought that it is “forever”. Oh, if I could tell you tonight that hell would one day be burned out, and that those who were lost might be saved, there would be a jubilee in hell at the very thought of it. But it cannot be―it is “forever” they are cast into the outer darkness.”
8 Christopher Love uses an illustration to try and help us understand what eternity means: “Sup- pose all the mountains of the earth were moun- tains of sand, and many more mountains still
5
added thereto, till they reached up to heaven, and a little bird should once in every thousand years take one (grain of) sand of this mountain, there would be an innumerable company of years pass over before that mass of sand would be consumed and taken away, and yet this time would have an end; and it would be happy for man, if hell were no longer than this time; but this is man’s misery in hell, he shall be in no more hope of coming out after he hath been there millions of years, then he was when he was first cast in there; for his torments shall be to eternity, without end, be- cause the God that damns him is eternal.”
9 Earlier we looked at the necessity of hell or why there must be a place like hell. Now we will look at why hell must not only exist, but why it must exist eternally. Why is it necessary that hell be eternal? There are several answers to this which we shall explore briefly. The first reason
we will look at is the one mentioned by Christopher Love in the passage just quoted. The God who damns men is an eter- nal God. “Ultimately the eternality of hell is based upon the nature of God.”
10
Is God’s Word
eternal? Is God’s nature eternal? The Scripture tells us: “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today, yes and forever” (Hebrews 13:8). “His righteous- ness endures forever” (Psalm 111:3). “The Word of the Lord abides forever” (I Peter 1:24). If God’s Word is eternal, if God’s righteousness is eter- nal, if God Himself is eternal, then why
shouldn’tHis wrath be eternal as well? As eter- nally existent, all of God’s attributes are eternal and immutable; therefore, hell, as an expression of God’s wrath, must be eternal. Hell must be eternal because God’s jus- tice could never be satisfied by the punishment of sinners no matter how long it lasts. Christ makes this clear when He speaks about settling with your accuser before you get to court, other- wise you shall be cast into prison and “I tell thee, thou shalt not depart thence, till thou hast paid the very last mite” (Luke 12:59). Man can do noth- ing to pay for his sins. No amount of punishment in hell, no matter how long, can ever atone for sins. It is impossible; therefore, hell must be eter- nal. Thirdly, hell must be eternal because the Scriptures tell us that the worm which gnaws the conscience of men in hell never dies. “For their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched” (Isaiah 66:24).
If the worm never dies, then those being tor-
mented by the worm shall never die. Lastly, hell will be eternal because men continue to sin in hell. They increase and compound their guilt there. Hell is a place where tormented men curse God, curse themselves, and scream and wail with blasphemous language at their fellow men around them. Wicked men will increase each other’s tor- ments as they accuse, blame, and condemn one another. Men will not repent in hell because the character of sinners does not change. They re- main sinners. Men will sin to eternity, therefore, God will punish them eternally.
APPLICATION TO BELIEVERS AND UNBELIEVERS The Old Testament prophets warn us repeat- edly of the dangers of hell: “Who among us can dwell with everlasting burnings?” (Isaiah 33:14, KJV). “Who can stand before His indignation? And who can endure the burning of His anger? His wrath is poured out like fire” (Nahum 1:6). Sinner, are you so arrogant as to think you can bear the wrath of God poured out in full measure upon you? You may think that hell is not so hot and that you will be able to bear it quite well. If you believe that you are more than a fool. The terrors of hell cause the devils to tremble and are you so foolish as to be unmoved by them or make light of them? Do not think that simply be- cause you go to church, or believe in God, or be- lieve intellectually in the truths of Christianity that you will escape hell. The majority of those who regularly attend churches every week, all over the world, will go to hell. Thomas Shepard, pastor and founder of Harvard University, wrote: “Formal professors and carnal gospelers have a thing like faith, and like sorrow, and like true re- pentance, and like good desires, but yet they be but pictures; they deceive others and themselves too...most of them that live in the church shall
perish.”
11 You who profess to be Christians, but do not read your Bible much and pray little: how shall you escape the damnation of hell? You who are not especially bothered by little sins or troubled by the vain and filthy thoughts
which you have: are you ready to go to hell? You who think the kingdom of God con- sists in a verbal profession of Christ or intellec- tually believing that Jesus died for your sins, but who are not concerned with living a holy, godly life and give little or no thought to God during the week: are you prepared to endure the tor- ments of hell, day and night, forever and ever? You had better be, because if these things are true of you, you are headed straight for hell, unless you repent. Do not delude yourself! Christian- ity does not consist in words, or pious statements, or mere intellectual belief, but in a new heart and a new life dedicated to not sinning and living for the glory of God. If your heart and life have not been changed by God, you are still in your sins. If you are living in known disobedience to the word of God and are
6
unconcerned about it, you have no right to as- sume you are going to heaven: you are on your way to hell! Repent of all your sins and turn to Jesus Christ and surrender to Him as Lord. Lis- ten to the words of Christ: “If your eye causes you to stumble, pluck it out, and throw it from you. It is better for you to enter life with one eye, than having two eyes, to be cast into the fiery hell” (Matthew 18:9). “Nothing short of the com- plete denying of self, the abandoning of the dear- est idol, the forsaking of the most cherished sin- ful course―figuratively represented under the cutting off of a right hand and the plucking out of a right eye―is what He claims from every one who would have true communion with Him.”
12 But remember, the difficulty involved in forsaking all for Christ is nothing com- pared to spending eternity in hell. I do not believe anyone can be scared into heaven, but I do believe they can be scared away from hell, so that they might begin to seek God with all their hearts, and to beg Christ to have mercy on them. Men stand on the brink of the pit of hell and are ready to fall headlong into it and yet they are completely unaware they are in any danger. If hearing about hell can cause otherwise sense- less men to consider eternal truths, then preach- ing about hell is valuable indeed. It is better to view hell now, while you are living, and be terri- fied by it, than to have to endure hell forever when you die. I would not have you to be more afraid of hell than of sin. Sin is your real enemy. Sin is worse than hell because sin gave birth to hell. Would you be willing to go to hell for all eternity for the enjoyment of a little pleasure and lust here on earth? Flee from sin! Flee from living for self and self-pleasing to Jesus Christ. When you die it will be to late. All opportunity to repent ends at death. This doctrine is useful to the godly as well as the ungodly.
The doctrine of hell should stir up within the righteous a fear of God . A godly fear is useful in many ways. The one who has a fear of God in his heart has a greater respect for the commandments of God. He who truly fears God will not fear men and would rather displease men than God (Isaiah 8:12-13). This doctrine should increase your faithfulness and joy in Christ that you have been delivered from the torments of hell and should likewise increase your love for Christ who endured the wrath of God upon the cross for you. The doc- trine of hell should stir up within you a fear of sin. It should cause us to fear even little sins and be careful to confess and for- sake sins of the heart and thought life also. Let the doctrine of hell keep you from the practice of sin. The doctrine of hell should help the godly to
be patient under all outward, temporary afflic- tions which come to them. No matter how great your afflictions are in this world, they are far less than the torments of hell
from which the Lord has freed the godly . You may have to undergo lessor torments while on earth, but remember they are only temporary and you have been freed from the greatest of all torments so you may rejoice even in a time of affliction. This doctrine is useful to motivate you to tell others of the message of Christ. Eryl Davies wrote in his book The Wrath of God: “The eter- nity of hell’s sufferings should make us
the more zealous and eager to tell people of the only One who is able to rescue them. Do we shrink from declaring these sol- emn truths? Does the thought of hell displease us? Remember that God will be glorified even through the eternal sufferings of unbelievers in hell. His injured majesty will be vindicated...What is supreme in the purpose of God in the election and reprobation of men is His own glory, and hell also will glorify the justice, power, and wrath of God throughout eternity. In the meantime it is our responsibility to pray and work for the sal- vation of sinners before such awful punishment overtakes them.”
13 I cannot leave without one final word to those who think they are converted, but are not; and also, to those who know themselves to be un- converted. Can you conceive of eternity? Stop now and try to imagine being tormented unceasingly, forever, without end. Does this not terrify you? Never a chance for a moment’s rest. Never a drop of water to cool your parched throat. Think again of how long eternity is. Try to imagine it: day and night, forever and ever, burned with fire like a spider in a furnace of flames. Shrieking, howling, wailing, cursing the day you were born, and being cursed by the dev- ils and damned souls around you eternally. Re- membering, forever remembering, how you were warned on earth and how you ignored those warnings: self-satisfied and self-deceived that all was well with your soul. Job’s wife told him to curse God and die. Unless you repent and flee to Jesus Christ, who is your only hope, you shall curse God eternally and be tormented by Him in His presence in the awful fullness of His wrath, and you shall never die. You shall never die. You shall never die! Eternity is forever!
The Terrors of Hell is copy- righted 1992 by William C. Nichols. Inter- national Out- reach, Inc., P. O. Box 1286, Ames, Iowa
50014 for $25/100 copies+ $5 postage. We also have other tracts and e-mail: wnichint@aol.com
7
Testimony of Olga, aged 19, as transcribed and translated from her testimony September 1996.??This testimony is so powerful that when we first saw it, even though it was in a foreign language, it brought tears to our eyes.??It is so real.??The Spirit of God comes through the lan- guage barrier.??Pray as you read this please, dear souls.
Olga’s Visit to Hell’s Entrance
Peace to you, dear brothers and sisters:
Right before I came here, I had a revelation.??The Lord said that this Church is waiting to be whipped.??I don’t know why your church is wait-
ing for this.
Before I start witnessing about what happened, I want to open Zephaniah 1:14-18.??”The great day of the LORD is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the LORD: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly.??That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and dis- tress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers.??And I will bring distress upon men, that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the LORD: and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung.??Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of theLORD’S wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of his jealousy: for he shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land.”
I beg of you to open this book when you get home and read it to your children.??I am reading these verses because the Lord told me to do this when I witness.

Her Background
I’m from a Christian family.??I’ve been in the USA for 2 years.??But I backslid from the Lord after I came to America.In Russia I was in a good Church which believed in lots of prayer.??It was
a different kind of life, but when I came to America, the freedom tempted me to backslide.??In the beginning, you couldn’t tell that I was falling, but later on you could see it more and more clearly.??I felt like I had fallen, but I went to Church anyway.??I sang in Church and prayed, but I felt so empty.
People would ask me, “why are you so empty?”??Later on, little by little, satan led me to places where it was very easy to forget about God, so I completely fell away.??I just stopped going to Church and praying altogether.??To make matters worse, the brothers and sisters in the Church stumbled me very much.??This caused me to fall all the way.
Right now, I’m only 19 years old.??One month and a week ago the Lord called me back to Him.??But I tell you, not everyone will have this mercy like the Lord showed me.??Some people will try to receive a revelation from God by pray- ing a lot.??But I didn’t pray at all and I even spoke against God two times.??Other people, who have spoken against God, have been in hell for a long time, because the Lord took the Holy Spirit from them as soon as they spoke against Him, or com- plained against Him.
Let me tell you how it was that I spoke against God two times.??Whenever I was stumbled by Christians, I’d say, “Lord, if You are righteous, make these people fall three times more than I”.??I told Him this for a long time.
One time when I was in a prayer meeting, the Holy Spirit spoke and said, “If you continue on this way, the Lord will take His Holy Spirit from you”.??When the meeting was done a brother came up to me and said, “maybe satan won’t re- ceive you either, because you’re so bad”.??Hearing this was very painful to me.??Yes, I had backslidden, but how could a Christian come and speak to me that way???I went home and cried.??I said, “Lord, take the Holy Spirit from me”.
I didn’t understand what I was saying, because if He had taken the Holy Spirit from me, I would have perished forever.??Satan would have taken my soul and destroyed my flesh right away.??My dear friends, if you have the Holy Spirit, count the cost of how precious this is.??He’s a great gift.
When Jesus comes for His Church, the Holy Spirit will lift you up from the earth.??However, I spoke against God and said, “take the Holy Spirit away from me”.??My heart had become very hard and I wouldn’t forgive.??I began to hate the brothers and sisters.??I viewed them all as evil and not good.??I didn’t see their real faces, because I couldn’t see how evil I was in my heart and how hard my heart was.??I didn’t pray nor read my
8
Bible for a long time.??Before this time I would have wanted to be on my knees praying, but af- ter this I had given up.
I felt like there was something wrong with me, but then I’d say, “oh well, whatever happens, happens”.
My Mom and Dad told me, “don’t get your eyes on people.??Just go to Church.”??However, I couldn’t be humble.
?
How her Visit to Hell’s Entrance Started
One day it was around 1 AM, or maybe 20 min- utes before.??A sister (in the Lord) came to visit me and we talked for awhile.??This sister was always trying to encourage my faith.??She told me, “don’t look around at others.??Go to Church and pray.”
Instead I argued and went against her.??Soon the discussion became centred around my judg- ments: “the pastor isn’t right.??This brother or this sister isn’t right, etc.”
This sister finally told me, “I’m leaving now, but you’re invited to come and watch a water bap- tism tomorrow”.??I told her that I wouldn’t go.??But she said, “No, let’s go”.??However, I still wouldn’t agree to go.??She told me good- bye and I saw her to her car.
I then went back into my house (I lived alone).??I was thinking, ‘I’ll get a drink and go to bed’.??I went into the kitchen and started to pour myself some water when I heard someone knocking at my door.??I assumed it was probably the sister who had been visiting and had come back.??Otherwise, who else would come at 1 AM???I just opened the door nonchalantly.??I didn’t look at first. I just opened the door.??When I looked, I saw a man standing there.??He wasn’t an earthly man.??He was as tall as the entrance of this Church’s building.??He filled my whole door.??He was very tall and beautiful.??But his face!??You’ve never seen a face like this before!
I want to describe what he looked like.??He was tall and young.??His face shone like a light bulb, so very bright that it was a blinding light.??When I looked at him I was blinded.??When I looked at him again, I couldn’t see him because he was so bright.??The light shone from him like glory.??Then I looked at his face (again), and he looked like a man.??He had on a long white robe, which was very long.??I couldn’t see his feet, only his hands.??The robe was closed about his neck.??I didn’t see his hair.??The light came to his shoulders.??His robe was white like you’ve never seen on this earth.??His hands were soft and white.??He came into my home and said,
“peace for you”, but I, brothers and sisters, couldn’t say anything.??I just stared.??This was real; not a vision.??I was very scared, because I’d never seen anything like this before.
He said, “soul, this is the last day of your life”.??I tell you, when you hear this voice, you don’t want to die.??Maybe many of you have asked to die; you want to die, but when you hear this voice, you don’t want to die.??You all of a sudden un- derstand that your life hasn’t been with God.??When he said this, I started to plead with him.
“I don’t want to die.??I’m only 19 years old.”??But, I had heard these words so I thought, ‘it’s all done for me.??I don’t have another chance to repent’.
I begged him for life, but he said, “No.??Come and see where you’re going”.
Her Soul Leaves Her Body
I saw everything start to spin.??I couldn’t see my house anymore.??I felt myself rolling in great darkness.??I couldn’t see a tunnel, but as I rolled, I felt like years passed by.??I couldn’t see anything.??Then I found myself standing on a road.
The Wide Road I want to describe this road.??When I stood on
the road with the angel, it was very beautiful.??What amazed me were the flowers.??I didn’t know their names.??I’d never seen flowers like this on earth.??Every flower had it’s own aroma and they were so beautiful.??I paid so much attention to them that I didn’t even look to see if the angel was still around.??I didn’t look at him or have any desire to talk to him be- cause of the flowers.??They captivated me be- cause they were so beautiful.??They were full of aroma and the air was so nice.??I savored this.
We walked and the angel was silent.??We walked quietly like this for a long way.??This road, with flowers everywhere, looked like it went very far.??As we walked, people began to appear that were walking the same direction on the road.??When I came near them, I recognized my Church and my youth group; even a lot of old people.
Brothers and sisters!??I saw other people’s faces that I’ll remember the rest of my life.??If I see them in life, I tell them that I saw them on this road.??I ask them, “why are they going to the end of this road?”??Even though they’re still alive on earth, they’re in sin and going on this road.
As we walked I saw lots of people: Russians that
9
I knew; believers who knew God.??I noticed a pastor who was reading his Bible chapter by chapter, verse by verse.??People were walking on this road in groups and talking.??I thought, ‘interesting; he’s reading and they’re not even listening.??They don’t care’.??He just read on and on. He didn’t stop.??I was thinking, ‘oh, it’s good he’s reading the Bible’.
I saw many faces that I knew and many I didn’t know.??When I came to a certain point along the road, I gave all my attention to the end of the road.??(Even at the start, I had noticed that something wasn’t right, because I noticed smoke rising up from the end of it) Now I saw black smoke.??I heard crackling and voices that were yelling andcrying for mercy.??Brothers and sis- ters I can’t describe to you these voices.??Even to this day I hear them and how they cry.??I could hear the crackling.??It was a very hot fire.??It was very far away, but I heard it clearly as I came closer and closer, until I came to the road’s end.
This smoke burned my body.??It wasn’t fire it was just smoke.??I’m 19 years old and I stood close to hell for 3 hours.??Even now, I month and a week later, my body feels lots of pain, but now I have less pain than before.
When I was coming here (to speak) the Lord said that this Church is waiting for a whipping.??Oh brothers and sisters and youth: you’re so young and nice.??Fear God’s whipping!??I wasn’t beaten by whips, but I stood for three hours on the edge of hell and the smoke covered my body.??Even today it’s hard to sleep and sit down, because it hurts so bad.??I feel better now than before, but when the Lord touches you with a whip, what can you do?
You who have small children, it’s better to freely give your life to God.??The Lord said you’re waiting to be whipped.??This means that you are not living according to the Word of God.??Be fearful!??I’m afraid!??Even now my body is in pain.??I can’t touch my body very hard.??I can’t squeeze anyone’s hand hard, because I was burned.
When I came to this edge, I wrapped my arms around myself.??I thought I wouldn’t make it because it was so painful.??When the angel saw how it burned me, he came tome and put his hands on my shoulder.??When he put his hand on me, my body was the normal temperature.??At this moment I quickly turned around and faced the road, with the canyon to my back.??After I had turned, two persons ap- peared.
?
I don’t know who has seen Jesus Christ, but I want to describe how I saw Jesus and how I saw satan.??Firstly I will describe satan: He was not tall, but very fat.??His body was covered with short black hair.??His fingers were very long.??Every part was covered by hair.??He was very scary.??His face was evil looking.??His face had the look of wanting evil.??He had no teeth, only fangs.??He had a very big mouth and very deep holes for eyes.??You couldn’t see them.??When I did see his eyes, they looked like cat’s eyes; full of evil.??I didn’t pay attention to his feet.??I know he is very scary, and he noticed me.??I wouldn’t look at him because I was so scared.
I turned myself to the other person.??I didn’t know it was Jesus, but I had no strength to look at His face.??I wasn’t worthy to look at His face.??He is light.??A light here on earth is noth- ing compared to Him.??He was much brighter.??He was just light when I looked at Him.??He blinded me.??He was TOTAL light!??I tried to see Him anyway.??He had a long robe on.??I didn’t see His feet.??His robe was different than the angel’s.??I want to tell you that God’s men (the angels) are all the same height.??Jesus’ robe shone like a shimmering mirror, but the angel’s was just white.??I didn’t look at His face, because I wasn’t worthy.??I wondered: who is this???When I looked at His hands, there were holes in them; both hands had holes in them.??These holes stay forever in Him.??When you go up there, I know Jesus will show you His hands and He will say, “child, I redeemed you, but how did you go and spend your time through life?”
I don’t know sisters: I see lots of youth here.??At this particular time, I had no make up on, but I don’t know how I would have stood there before Jesus with makeup on my eyes.??I did stand be- fore Jesus in pants, not a dress, and I couldn’t look at His face.??I was so ashamed.??I felt I was helpless.??However, I had an opportunity to serve God and I could have lived for God.??I knew this and when I realized this I put my head down.??I was so ashamed.
I looked at satan again and saw lots of stuff on his body.??You know how Americans put lots of holes in their ears, sometimes eight???This was how satan looked; lots of earrings.??He had lots of jewelry, makeup and necklaces fastened on him.??I had this stuff too.??I had everything you could imagine.??But when I saw this I thought, ‘I can’t make it’.??I never realized that satan would have all this stuff.??I was so scared be- cause I had all this stuff too.??Satan has this stuff and I had boxes of this back home.??I’ve spent hundreds of dollars for this and I see that satan has this.
I didn’t think the Lord would give mercy to me
Jesus & satan Appear
10
because of this.??I thought, ‘my end is hell.??I’m worthy to go to hell.??I didn’t serve God and satan had all this stuff’.
He stood there so pridefully as if he wanted to do evil.??He walked around on the road through the people.??Everyone on this road took something from satan.??They just
tore these things from him and put it on themselves.??I remem- ber thinking that he wouldn’t have enough for everyone, because they wanted so much, but he had enough.
My little sisters and little brothers: today satan is offering this to you.??He says, “take it.??It’s not sin”.??However, later on you’ll understand that it means a lot in your spiri- tual life.??As they took it from him, I wanted to cry out, “how can this happen?!”??I was so scared that he would see me.??I even saw some old sisters who were prophets come and take stuff from satan.??Even these sisters, with the gifts of the Spirit, fought over this stuff from satan (one on top of the other).??As he came to each one, he patted them on the shoulder and they nodded back in agreement.??However, he just wants their souls.??I don’t know why they didn’t see his face.
The Narrow Road
It was so painful for me to see this that I started crying.??When I saw all these people I felt so sorry for them.??They were walking slowly to the edge (of hell).??Some of them were at the beginning and some were at the edge.??When I walked on this road, I hadn’t noticed the small path going off from this road.??This path was so narrow that there was only room to fit a person’s two feet, side by side, next to each other.??On both sides of the road appeared some- thing like fog.
When satan came near 2 sisters, they turned from him and went on this narrow road.??They were two sisters from Church in Buffalo.??When they walked on this narrow road, the youth called for them to come back, but they continued walking single file.??It was too narrow to walk
together.??Many who walked on further didn’t notice this small road anymore.
?
It took a long time for satan to give out all these adornments to everyone.??Then he came back and noticed me.??I stood on the edge of hell with 2 people: the angel and Jesus.??The Angel stood close to me with his hand on my shoulder.??When satan came back, he looked at me very hard and evil.??I was so scared when he came to me.??He tried to pat me on my shoulder, but couldn’t be- cause the angel’s hand was on me.??He walked close to me and said pride- fully, “huh, for a long time
I’ve wanted your soul.”
I started crying and said, “No!??You’ll never get my soul.” The angel stood in silence.??I screamed, “No!??I’ll never give you my soul!”
Satan opened his mouth and said, “the Word of God says: any kind of man’s clothing on a woman is an abomination to God.”
What could I say when he
said this from the Word of God.??I had heard this many times before from old brothers and sisters.??However, I listened to another voice on earth who said, “it’s not sin.??It’s not sin to have adornments.??Wear pants.??The pastors wife does.??If it’s okay for others, it’s okay for you too.??There is a sister who sings in the choir and wears pants, so it’s
not sin.”
Today satan offers this now, but later on he will say, “the Word of God says (such & such)...”??I didn’t know how to escape this situation.??I knew I was lost.??I knew I was guilty of everything.??In this place I couldn’t say, “I want to find the pastors who stumbled me, or the broth- ers and sisters who stumbled me”.??Right now it was just me and my life.??Now this voice (satan) rebuked me.??I had heard this voice of warning many times before, but I didn’t obey and I didn’t listen to the Word of God.??My parents had told me many times to do good.??My father was a very good, kind man.??He asked me many times not to wear make up and pants.??He told me to have my clothing in order when I went to
11
Church. ? Admonition to Youth
Youth in regards to you, I beg of you to honor your parents.??You know I’m young, but I didn’t honor my Mom and Dad.??Oh I respected them, but I didn’t honor them and the Bible says “honor your parents”.??If you want to have a good life you must honor your parents.??The Bible teaches that even when your parents become senile you still need to honor them.??But brothers and sis- ters, our parents aren’t senile and yet we don’t honor them.??I would give anything to have back the years that I didn’t honor them.??I would care about my mom, if I could do my life over.??My mom warned me, but I wouldn’t listen to her.??For the rest of my life I will regret that I didn’t listen to her.??When I had an opportunity to honor my parents, I didn’t.??Instead,I raised my voice against them and sometimes yelled at them, but the Bible says this is sin.
I see old brothers preaching a lot, but all of the youth just sit by.??Young men, you need to fear!??If the young brothers just sit there and an old brother, who can hardly stand, goes and preaches, then you need to be in fear, young brothers.??God asks you to preach!??Stand up! Come here and take the Word of God and preach!??When you fast and pray, you’ll never raise your voice against your parents.
?
What she experienced further
When I was standing on the road at the edge of hell, I thought I would never come back to earth.??Oh, how the fire crackled!??I was trem- bling and scared when satan spoke these words to me.??Here I stood helpless, but when I was on the earth I was prideful.??However, brothers and sisters, when you find yourself there, your pride disappears.??When satan looks at you and your tears are flowing, you will be sorry for ev- ery minute of your life that you didn’t dedicate to God.??I want to call you all to give your life to the Lord.??I heard the same call to give my life to the Lord many times, but I heard another voice crying to the Lord to always give mercy to me.??It asked “give mercy”, but the Lord says, “I am Holy.??There is no darkness in Me”.
?
Eight Souls were Lifted out from Hell to Speak with Olga
I tell you, I saw the eight souls whom God brought up from hell.??I wasn’t in hell, so please don’t add to this and say that I was in hell.??I was on
the edge of hell.??I saw eight souls that were lifted out from hell.??These souls explained to me why they were in hell.??I can tell you about four of them, but I cannot tell you about the other four.??The Lord will show me the depths of hell.??After this I can tell you about the other four souls.
?
The First Soul in Hell
I was standing there crying.??It is my nature to have a cold personality, but there I was crying.??When I heard these voices in hell, I felt great pain.??The first soul I saw come up from hell was a young brother.??I knew him person- ally in Russia.??He was 25 years old when he died in a car accident.??After he died, there were people who had a vision or prophecy that he was going to heaven, but he didn’t.??He was in hell instead.??He started to tell me about how and why he went to hell.
I think this will be a big encouragement to the young brothers.??I want to warn all you young people.??If you promise something to each other you have to keep it.??If you promise and don’t do it, you will be guilty; then the Lord will re- quire it from your hands the same as He required it from this brother.??He was young and preached in Siberia.??He traveled and built three Churches in Siberia.??He was very strong in the faith.
One time when he came back to the Ukraine from Siberia, he started working with the youth there.??He was traveling and had an evangelis- tic outreach.??During this time he had a desire to get married.??He wanted to find a (Christian) sister for his wife, so he went to a city and found a sister.??He started getting acquainted with her.??He told me from hell that they sinned together.??This sister conceived a baby and, for some reason, they didn’t have a wedding ceremony.??She started to show.??When the (Church) elders noticed it, they started to investigate.??They tried to find out who the fa- ther was.??The sister told them that it was this brother.??Everyone was shocked and wouldn’t believe it, because they thought he was a strong believer.??He denied it and said she was lying about him and that it wasn’t true.??When they prayed about it, there was a prophecy or revela- tion given which said that she was lying and that it wasn’t true about this brother.
So they excommunicated this sister, but he could still be a preacher.??He traveled and sang.??Now he witnessed to me in hell that, at the time, he knew he was in sin.??However, he didn’t want to shame his father, because his father was a pastor, an elder.??He said that what he did both- ered him and made him miserable.
12
“The Lord called me to repent and go back to this sister and receive her.??Because I had sinned with her, I had promised her before that I would marry her.??However, I didn’t fulfill this.??I didn’t want to be ashamed before others.??After this, a short time passed, and the tears of this sister cut off my life.”
He went to hell because he didn’t repent.??This is the first person I saw.??He was 25 years old.??You know, he spoke with lots of fear and said, “I think God will take me from here.??Then I will go and preach and say the truth and be a good man.??I’ll find this sister...”
He spoke like this.??People in hell are full of false hope.??He knew my name, but he called me “soul”, and said, “why did you come here???You’ve had more chances to repent than I.??Why did you come here?”
In hell there are no hypocrites.??They don’t speak to tickle people’s ears.??They speak the exact truth. ??That was the first person I saw there.
?
The Second Soul in Hell
The second person thatIsawwasa sister.??You knew this sister (the Church she is now speaking to) person- ally before in Russia.??She was a prophet. She was a sister in Christ, but I saw her in hell.??I’ll explain why she went prophecy and revelations operate here, but if you’re a chosen vessel with gifts and you’ve heard the voice of the Lord before, if the Lord speaks 1 word, don’t add and speak two words.??I beg of you brothers and sisters: be careful when you say “thus saith the Lord”, for you will answer to God for this, like this sister lost her eternal life with God.??She was chosen by God to be a prophet and she heard the voice of God, but she started to want more from God, so she started to add to God’s words.
For example: the Lord spoke to her about and for someone else.??However, she would add something.??The Lord spoke to her about this and said, “soul, you can’t do this.??For you to continue doing this is sin.??This is not My will”.??However, she wouldn’t obey.
One time later, she wanted to have the gift of casting out demons or raising the dead back to life and healing.??However, God told her, “I gave
you a gift to work with my people and you are not to add words”.??However, she wouldn’t lis- ten to this.??She wanted more glory for herself and kept adding words.??She loved it when people praised her.??She loved it when there were miracles through her, therefore, people would say, “this is a great sister”.??She was popular.??She was over 50 years old and I re- member when I was at a meeting in her house in the Ukraine.??I came with everyone to her house for a meeting and we found her dead.??No one could understand why, but now I saw her in hell.??She explained to me why.??Brothers and sisters, I knew this sister!
When she explained this to me, she was so regretful.??She said, “soul, I’ll come back to earth.??I believe the Lord will return me back to earth.??Then I will say the truth and witness.??I will never add something.??I knew God.??Why did I do this?!”
These were in fire, not in the smoke like I was.??They were in the fire!??She was crying so much.??I felt so sorry for her.??I thought my heart would never make it.??She wit- nessed to me why she went to hell.??She heard the voice that had warned her manytimes not to add words, but she didn’t obey.??That’s
why she went to hell.
When she started ask- ing for more manifesta- tions, God said, “just pray”.??However, she didn’t obey this.??The
time before she died, she was kneeling in her house before the meeting was to start.??She kneeled and said, “Lord, I think satan has more power than you”.??She said, “because satan gives everything to his servants right away: power and manifestations, but You have less power than satan”.
The Holy Spirit said, “take Me away from this soul”.??So God took His Holy Spirit from her, suddenly.??Satan immediately killed her body and took her soul.??She could only stand up, lay on her bed and die.??Brothers and sisters: don’t speak against God.??This sister spoke against God only once, and she went to hell.??I tell you again, vessels of God, when the Lord speaks through you, and He says one word, don’t say two.
? The Third Soul in Hell
to hell.??I don’t know how
13
The third person that came from hell was a sis- ter too.??She did many good deeds in her life.??This is what she explained to me.??When she was alive, she always gave up everything that she had, even if it was her last possession.??Even if she had to go hungry for three days, she would give and not regret it and this pleased God.??I saw a list of all her good deeds.??She was full of good deeds, but on this page, I saw that all her good deeds were crossed out.??I couldn’t understand why, but she explained why they were.
When she did her good deeds, she would go and tell other people, witnessing about all her good deeds.??She wanted people to praise her.??When she shared them with others, the Lord crossed the deed out.??She came before God as unfruitful.??She wasn’t in adultery nor did she have any big sins.??She was only unfruitful; without fruit.??When she came before God as unfruitful, she knew she was going to hell.??The Lord had warned her not to do this.??He told her to, “make sure your right hand doesn’t know what your left is doing.??Also that the left hand doesn’t know what the right hand is doing.” She knew she was wrong.??She heard God’s voice, but she didn’t obey.??She was pleased when oth- ers spoke good of her.??All her good deeds were for nothing.??I tell you she had no other sins.??She just came unfruitful.??I call you my friends to go work to bear fruit.??It’s very im- portant, because even if you’re a good Christian and you don’t do any evil, but you just sit in the background as unfruitful, you need to know that your end is hell.??In heaven there are no unfruit- ful people.
?
The Fourth Soul in Hell
The fourth person I saw was a brother.??He had been an elder (pastor) at the time a car hit and killed him.??He was 38 years old.??I don’t know what you believe, but I don’t care.??I will relate to you what this soul explained to me when I saw him.??I want to pass it on to you.??It’s your busi- ness how you receive it.
This elder was an elder of a Church that the Lord loved.??It wasn’t a big Church.??The Lord sent a prophet to them and said to this elder, “I want this Church to be fulfilled in teaching”.??This elder didn’t understand what it meant and the Lord sent this prophet again and said, “I want you to have communion in the right way”.??I have never been in a Church before where people washed feet and I never thought it was impor- tant, but when the Lord revealed this to me, I felt sorry about my past.
This elder didn’t do foot washing in his Church.??He was against it because his father had taught him that it wasn’t important.??When
his father died and he became the elder, he didn’t think it was important.??However, the Lord sent His prophet who said,”you have to do this be- cause it’s a commandment”.??However, this el- der started to argue with the prophet.??The prophet said, “brother, the Lord said this”.??Many times the prophet came to this el- der and warned him.??The elder told him, “in my Church, I’m the ruler”.??The prophet said, “brother, don’t talk that way.??The Lord said this”.??However, the elder said, “I’ll tell you again: I’m the ruler in my Church”, and defended himself.
The Lord sent this prophet once more to warn this man, but this man was very stubborn and said, “this is how my father taught me and I un- derstand the same way”.??He had started to lose his love for this prophet, but the Lord had given him a chance to repent, but he refused.??One day he was walking on the street.??As he was cross- ing the street, a car hit and killed him.??He went to hell because he said “This is My Church.??I’m the ruler”.
Brothers and sisters: pay attention to the voice of God; to what He speaks to your heart.??It’s not my business to teach you, but I tell you that this soul is in hell, because he said he was the ruler.??When the Lord tells you to do something once, go and do it.??If you don’t do what He asks, He will require it from your hand.
At Least Three Opportunities to Repent
All of these souls (in hell) told me that they were given three opportunities to repent.??As their voices were fading away, I heard them from far away saying, “No.??We had more than three chances to repent.”
nal Exhortations
It’s only a few hours until the end of this day.??How have we started this day? Did we Pray???The Lord revealed this to me: that some of you came here just because you were curious.
I see your faces and feel sorry for you, because so many of you don’t even pray anymore.??Brothers and sisters you need to know that prayer is power.??I don’t want to see it when the Lord starts to whip you.
Her Vision
Two weeks ago I had a vision: I saw a road and I saw people standing in line.??I saw Jesus and satan. 1) Jesus spoke, “those who are thieves, leave here”, and then I saw many people start to move away.
2) “who is a murderer???Leave here”, and many started to move from the line.??I recognized these people’s faces.??They moved away from
14
this line and they were believers! 3) “Who doesn’t have peace in his heart, move away”.??More and more people started to move away.??Oh Brothers and sisters: only around 25 people were left standing in line!
Second Vision
When this vision was gone I saw another vision.??I saw a sifter and hands that held this sifter.??Inside the sifter, I saw a mound of wheat.??It was heaped up above the rim of the sifter.??When I saw this I thought, ‘oh, this is good.??There’s a lot of wheat.”??But then I saw the sifter start to shake, and I noticed that all the wheat fell tothe earth together with the chaff.??They fell because they were empty inside.??When I looked inside the sifter, there were only about 25 kernels left.??These kernels were full.??They didn’t fall through the screen because they were big enough to stay.??I heard these words: “it’s finished.??Harvest has come.”??My dear friends, we know that harvest is the end of time.??Let’s think about that.
? Exhortations
It’s very hard for me to talk right now.??I have lots of pain in my flesh.??I look around and I see young men here.??It is your place to teach, not the sisters.??It’s for YOU!??It’s your place to hold a Bible here.??It will make your parents joyful when they see you working for God.
It doesn’t please God for us to come to a meeting and talk about all our earthly problems before the meeting.??This is not pleasing to God.
Why did God say that you don’t pray???Don’t you know that we HAVE to pray? The day of the Lord is nea
Destruction of Cities
The Lord told me something not very long ago and I want to share this with you.??Cities will be burned with fire and it will start at midnight.??The Lord said to me, “I will take you in Spirit from here and to another country.??The city where you are will be burned with fire”.??This word also said, “I will go through and search the houses of My people.??I will check their door posts.??The houses, whose door posts don’t have blood on them, will I destroy.
Brothers and sisters: it’s not my business, but I want to ask you what do you have in your houses?”
It was revealed to me that in your houses, you have satan’s property as first place.??There is no place for the Lord in your houses.??My dear brothers and sisters: it is not my business to teach, but I do tell you that even if you spend
$400 - $500 for this private property of satan’s, throw it away out from your house.??God’s day is near and He will search your houses.??I’m just asking you.??
I’m not trying to be nosey, please understand.??I had a TV in my house before.??I spent $500 on it.??I feel very sorry now about the time I spent on it and the money.??Back then, I didn’t feel one bit sorry.??I could have given that money to people who are in need.??You don’t think that we have any poor in America, but the Lord re- vealed to me that there are many poor people here.??You can find them and give this money to them.??
Brothers and sisters: check and see what you have in your houses, because you will answer before God about it.??Don’t try to excuse your- self by saying, “I only watch Christian programs”.??Don’t make excuses.??This is the private property of satan in your house.??The Lord will come to judge this earth and your house will perish (be destroyed) because you have that which is cursed in your house.
It is like when (king) Saul took spoils from the Amalekites and lost all his blessings.??He had heard the voice of God before, but he couldn’t hear it anymore because of this.??So he went and listened to another voice; the voice of a witch.??He was afraid, because he couldn’t hear the voice of the Lord anymore. Oh my dear souls, today you get worried because the Lord doesn’t speak to you, but which of you is thinking about the time?
I don’t know, but maybe the Lord will move me away soon.??I tell you that the day before the destruction comes upon this place, it will be very nice.??It will be warm and sunshiney.??However, in the night, fire will come to this city and all these cities will be on fire.??Maybe you will re- member what I’m telling you and you’ll wake up one night, because something outside is crackling.??Then you will have to realize that you are perishing.??But, it will be too late to ask forgiveness then.??There will be a destruction, because the Lord is punishing.??At this time there will be no more forgiveness for anyone.??However, if you stay on your knees in prayer, the Lord will come to you and say, “soul stand up and follow me.??I will lead you out, but this city will be destroyed by fire”.??But NO!??Don’t think that you can just sleep in your nice bed and that the Lord will come and wake you up.??No, it won’t be like that!??The Lord revealed to me that you don’t pray.??How many times do you wake up at night to pray?
Pray for your Children
Fathers and mothers: pray about your children.??You think that they are Christians, but
15
you don’t know them.??How many are in adul- tery in your Church???You shouldn’t think that just because they sit through Church, that they’re Christians.??They will perish!??The Lord re- vealed this to me.??Fast and pray for them; for the youth who are perishing.
My dear sisters, I don’t want to point you out.??However, when you come before the Lord, please cover your heads.??How can you stay in God’s presence with your heads uncovered???And you’re not ashamed???Don’t defend yourself by saying, ‘the Lord says this is only for wives.??It’s not for me.”??Sisters, when you come before God you must cover your heads.
Charismatic Church
When I was backslidden I went to a Charismatic Church called “Chapel or Church of Praise”.??When I was there I sang and jumped.??I feel very sorry about the time that I spent there.??Brothers and sisters, if you’ve ever sung the song ‘satan, you are under my feet’, never sing it again because it is prideful.??You don’t know what you’re doing.??Even Michael the archangel wouldn’t bring this kind of accusation against satan, but he said, “the Lord rebuke you”.??The Lord rebuked me for singing this song in New York.??Think about what you are saying when you sing and what is coming from your lips???The real situation is that WE are in sin and that WE are under satan’s feet.??However, we sing, “satan, you’re under my feet” anyway.??When I was healthy I could jump and clap and everything, but when the Lord touches me, I can hardly walk through this building.??When the Lord touches me, it doesn’t cause me to jump and clap and that kind of ex- citement.
When I came to the edge of hell I had no desire to jump.??I had lots of pain concerning my past, because I had lived without God and I was per- ishing.
Brothers and sisters: don’t think that you can sin, and then come to Church and sing “hallelujah”, when you’re sinking in sin.??I don’t know, but maybe you know some other way to eternal life???Maybe your way says that you can sin and still go to heaven???But I wasn’t going to go to heaven.??When I went my way, my end was hell.
Lack of Prayer
This is why I plead with you dear sisters, when you come before God, dress yourself in a Godly dress.??Don’t dress yourself in this world’s dress.??I don’t want to be harsh with you.??I am just pleading with you, because if the Lord comes to you and searches your heart, you know it will be found empty.??Before you came to the meetings, you didn’t pray.??Instead, you spent a
long time in front of the mirror.??Then you come to Church like this and you want blessings? Re- pent today!
Final Pleas
Right now, as I’m finishing my talk, I can see the hearts of those who want to repent today and ask forgiveness of the Lord.??I plead with you my dear friends.??We have a very short time left.??I don’t know if you understand me but, I want to totally give my life to the Lord.??I asked the Lord, “make these people see the glory of heaven and may they give their whole life for Your glory”. I don’t want you to ever see hell like I did.
After my experience (near hell), I had to fast and pray for my health because of my pain.??I can’t work because of the pain.??Who would hire me when I’m disabled because of this???Brothers and sisters, nobody will need you if you become dis- abled when the Lord touches you.??However, when you were in good health, you didn’t give your life to the Lord.
Plea to the Youth
I ask you, youth: my calling is to the youth be- cause I’m young.??I want you to give your whole life to the Lord.??Then maybe things will be dif- ferent in Church.??At work people will start say- ing, “you’re different”.??Now you’re the same as the world.??The Lord says, “be separate”.
What the souls in Hell wish
Now I want to go back and talk about these souls that came to me from hell.??I was crying and my heart wasn’t even right.??I wanted to come back to the earth and ask everyone to forgive me.??I wanted to forgive everyone.??If some- one grieved me, I wanted to forgive them too, because those people in hell felt very sorry about their past.??They ask for forgiveness, but they don’t have any, because when they were on the earth they didn’t forgive: “For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if ye forgive not men their tres- passes, neither will your Father forgive your tres- passes.” (Matt. 6:14-15).??
You need to love one another, because today you don’t love each other.??You ignore each other.??If you went to hell, you would be very sorry about this.??In hell everyone stays in sorrow about what they’ve done and everyone asks each other, “soul, you had more opportunities to repent than I.??Why didn’t you repent???Why did you come here?”
The Next Road
After this, I noticed that the angel and I were standing on another road.??It was different from
16
the first one.??As we walked on this road, I also saw flowers.??I saw a gate.??It was a big gate.??In me I knew that we had to go through this gate.??Before we came to the gate, the an- gel stood before me, face to face and said, “point your finger at me”.??I was ashamed to do this, but the angel repeated, “point your finger at me”.??I did this and he said, “see how many fin- gers are pointing back at you???Three.??Before you start to judge someone else, see how many fingers are pointing at yourself”.
Then we walked towards the gate again.??When the angel stretched out his hand the gate opened by itself and I saw two people standing by this gate.??They were the same height as the angel standing next to me; the same height as Christ.??One of these two brothers (at the gate) was Ivan Antonovich Levchuik, from the Ukraine.??Maybe you know him???When I saw his face I recognized his face, but his body was the body of a young man; tall and nice, but his face was the face of an elderly man.??He stood wearing a long white robe.??The second man also had on a long white robe.??They stood near the gate.??Ivan had water baptised me.??I wanted to yell with joy because I saw him.??I wanted to call his name, but I couldn’t yell.??He simply nodded his head and said, “soul, give your life to the Lord”.??I couldn’t answer him any- thing.
I felt as though we had to go on so we went.??The gate closed behind us.??When the gate slammed shut, I was immediately at my house.??I found myself on my knees.??I tried to get up, but I couldn’t, because I was in very great pain.??I never felt like that before.??I crawled over to the TV stand and pulled myself up.??When I looked over, the angel stood by the door with his hand on the door knob.??He looked at me and said, “my people, if you don’t carry the idols out from your houses, you will carry your children out”.
If you want to pass on these words, please don’t add anything to what the angel said to me.
Oh my friends, I came back to my house at 4 A.M.??I had no rest until 6 A.M. after I had car- ried everything out from my house that was un- godly and wasn’t pleasing to God.??Make up and everything had to go.??I had thought that it would only take me two minutes to take everything out and repent.??I tried to clean everything out in only a few minutes, but it took me two hours.??I took everything out and I didn’t feel sorry about any of those possessions.
I called my parents and told them everything.??They obeyed what the Lord said.??I felt blessed.??I started to pray and became broken.??I started to call everyone I had grieved, hated and those that knew I hated them.??I asked forgiveness.??We prayed together and I felt
blessed.??But the pain in my flesh is with me to this day.
Oh youth!??You have a free will to give your life to the Lord, because many of the faces I saw on this road are still alive today.??Today is the day.??Maybe you won’t have any more time.
Two days ago in a Rochester, New York fellow- ship, we had a funeral.??A boy died in an accident.??He was 24 years old.??Where did he go???You don’t know when your life will be over, even if you’re young.??If your life is not with the Lord where will you go???Think and meditate about your eternal life.??Where would you go if the Lord took you from this life???If He said, “this is your last day”???Even old people will want to stay alive when they hear this call.??You will start crying and ask for life.??You won’t want to die, because your life was not according to the Word of God.
Oh my dear friends.??It’s up to you how you re- ceive what I have witnessed to you.
I want to give my whole life to the Lord and I would like it if you would pray for me.??I need this.
I know the Lord will give me the fear to walk rightly before Him all my life, because we have a very short time on this earth.
“Let’s Pray” ?
17
The Reality Of Hell!
I sincerely hope and pray that you will believe the truth concerning the reality of Hell, and give your life to Jesus, while you are alive. As will be mentioned later throughout this page, it is only in this lifetime in which you can repent (turn away from sin and receive Jesus).
To help you in your investigation I have collected excerpts from a few authors and what their per- sonal experiences have been concerning Hell. I have also added commentaries throughout and between the various excerpts, about what the Bible has to say about Hell and the various au- thors’ experiences.
Your decision about whether to continue reading this page and whether to believe and act upon what Jesus said about Hell, will have eternal consequences on
your soul.
I do not make this statement lightly. The message and seri- ousness of Hell is so real and so urgent, that I don’t think any warning about Hell’s reality and pain can ever be overestimated or exaggerated. Hell is much worse than anything any living human being can ever imagine.
I strongly urge you, to continue to read all of this pamphlet care- fully and thoroughly. Also seek out the truth from God yourself by reading the Bible (especially the gospels in the New Testa- ment) and by asking God to reveal the truth about the reality of Hell to you. Remember the subject matter being discussed here concerns the fate of your eternal soul. I know the temptation is to put off thinking about these things ― but your igno- rance, lack of knowledge, or non-belief of Hell does not make it any less real. Considering that Jesus mentioned Hell many times in the New Tes- tament, we can be very certain that Hell does indeed exist. We know this because, God always speaks the truth and He always adheres precisely to His word.
________________________________________________________________________________
A Doctor’s Testimony About A Patient Who Al- most Died
The following is an account of a real life experi- ence of a Doctor attending a patient who suf- fered a heart attack which almost resulted in death. Although not all NDEs (Near Death Ex- periences) involve experiences with Hell, the ones that do are a sign to us that there is more to our existence than merely our earthly life. To get at
the truth, concerning what will happen to us when we die, we must turn to our Creator and what He tells us through the Bible, as well as what He tells us through our spirit ― or conscience. Per- sonal testimonies of NDEs however, are a sign to us and can be helpful in awakening us to what God is trying to tell us about what will happen to us when we die.
――――――――――――――――――――――― Beginning Of Testimony
From the book, “Beyond Death’s Door” by Maurice Rawlings, M.D.
“More and more of my patients who are recover- ing from serious illnesses tell me there is a life after death. There is a Heaven and a Hell. I had always thought of death as painless extinction. I
had bet my life on it. Now I have had to reconsider my own destiny, and what I have found isn’t good. I have found it really may not be safe to die !
The turning point in my own thinking occurred because of the event I al- luded to previously. I re- quested that a patient perform what we call a “stress test” to evaluate complaints of chest pains. In this test we exercise the patient and simulta-
neously record the heartbeat. A treadmill ma- chine paces the patient’s exercise so that he slowly builds up to a jog, then to a run. If the heart record (EKG) goes “haywire” during the exercise, we can be sure the patient’s chest pains originate in the heart, explaining the source of his “angina pectoris,” or pain in the chest.
This patient was a forty-eight-year-old white male who was a rural mail carrier. He was of medium build, dark haired, and had a personal- ity that would please anyone. Unfortunately, he represented one of those rare instances where the EKG not only went “haywire,” but the heart stopped dead right in my office. Instead of fibril- lating (twitching without a beat), the heart had just plain stopped. He crumpled to the floor, life- less.
With my ear to his chest, I could hear no heart- beat at all. With my hand alongside his Adam’s apple, I could feel no pulse. He gave one or two sighing breaths before he quit breathing alto- gether. There were scattered muscle twitchings and then convulsions. He was gradually turning blue.
18
Although six other doctors work as partners in the same clinic, it was late afternoon and they had gone on to other hospitals to make evening rounds. Only the nurses were left. But they knew what to do and their performance was commend- able.
While I started external heart massage by push- ing in on his chest, one nurse initiated mouth-to- mouth breathing. Another nurse found a breath- ing mask which made it easier to expand his lungs for him. Still another nurse brought the emer- gency cart containing pacemaker equipment. Un- fortunately, the heart would not maintain its own beat. A complete heart block had occurred. The pacemaker was needed to overcome the block and increase the heart rate from thirty-five beats per minute to eighty or one hundred per minute.
I had to insert a pacemaker wire into the large vein beneath the collarbone which leads directly to the heart. One end of this electric wire was manipulated through the venous system and left dangling inside the heart. The other end was at- tached to a small battery-powered gadget that regulates the heartbeat and overcomes the heart block.
The patient began “coming to.” But whenever I would reach for instruments or otherwise inter- rupt my compression of his chest, the patient would again lose consciousness, roll his eyes upward, arch his back in mild convulsion, stop breathing, and die once more.
Each time he regained heartbeat and respiration, the patient screamed, “I am in Hell !” He was terrified and pleaded with me to help him. I was scared to death. In fact, this episode literally scared the Hell out of me ! It terrified me enough to write this book.
He then issued a strange plea: ‘Don’t stop !’ You see, the first thing most patients I resuscitate tell me, as soon as they recover consciousness, is “Take your hands off my chest; you’re hurting me !” I am big and my method of external heart mas- sage sometimes fractures ribs. But this patient was telling me, “Don’t stop !”
Then I noticed a genuinely alarmed look on his face. He had a terrified look worse than the ex- pression seen in death ! This patient had a gro- tesque grimace expressing sheer horror ! His pupils were dilated, and he was perspiring and trembling ― he looked as if his hair was “on end”.
Then still another strange thing happened. He said, “Don’t you understand? I am in Hell. Each time you quit I go back to Hell ! Don’t let me go back to Hell !”
Being accustomed to patients under this kind of emotional stress, I dismissed his complaint and
told him to keep his “Hell” to himself. I remem- ber telling him, “I’m busy. Don’t bother me about your Hell until I finish getting this pacemaker into place.”
But the man was serious, and it finally occurred to me that he was indeed in trouble. He was in a panic like I had never seen before. As a result, I started working feverishly and rapidly. By this time the patient had experienced three or four episodes of complete unconsciousness and clini- cal death from cessation of both heartbeat and breathing.
After several death episodes he finally asked me, “How do I stay out of Hell?” I told him I guessed it was the same principle learned in Sunday school ― that I guessed Jesus Christ would be the one whom you would ask to save you.
Then he said, “ I don’t know how. Pray for me.” Pray for him! What nerve ! I told him I was a doctor, not a preacher.
“Pray for me! he repeated.
In knew I had no choice. It was a dying man’s request. So I had him repeat the words after me as we worked ― right there on the floor. It was a very simple prayer because I did not know much about praying. It went something like this:
Lord Jesus, I ask you to keep me out of Hell. Forgive my sins. I turn my life over to you. If I die, I want to go to Heaven.
If I live, I’ll be “on the hook” forever.
The patient’s condition finally stabilized, and he was transported to a hospital. I went home, dusted off the Bible, and started reading it. I had to find out exactly what Hell was supposed to be like. I had always dealt with death as a routine occurrence in my medical practice, regarding it as an extinction with no need for remorse or ap- prehension. Now I was convinced there was something about this life after death business after all. All of my concepts needed revision. I needed to find out more. It was like finding an- other piece in the puzzle that supports the truth of the Scriptures. I was discovering that the Bible was not merely a history book. Every word was turning out to be true. I decided I had better start reading it very closely.
...The man, by the way, has stayed “on the hook.” He is now a strong Christian, although before this incident he had gone to church only occa- sionally. Although he is still too shy and reticent to speak before groups, he has remained a com- pelling personal witness for Jesus Christ on a one-to-one basis. “
19
Kennet h E. Hagin’s Test imony Of Hel l
The following is an eyewitness account from a person who at one time in his life had a very se- rious heart condition. One day during this time his heart stopped beating three times. This per- son is now a highly respected minister of the Lord and a man of honesty and integrity.
From the booklet, “I Went To Hell” by Kenneth E. Hagin, Rhema Bible Church, (aka Kenneth Hagin Ministries)
?
I gave my heart to the Lord and was born again the very first night I became bedfast. That was Saturday, April 22, 1933 at 7:40 p.m. in the south bedroom of 405 North College Street in McKinney, Texas. Earlier that evening, my heart had stopped beating and the spiritual man who lives in my body had departed. When death seized my body, my grandmother, my younger brother, and my mother were sitting in the room. I had time only to tell them “goodbye.” Then the inner man rushed out of my body and left my body ly- ing dead, with eyes set and flesh cold. I went down, down, down until the lights of the earth faded away. I don’t mean I fainted - I don’t mean I was unconscious - I have proof that I was ac- tually dead. My eyes were set, my heart had stopped beating, and my pulse had ceased.
The Scriptures tell us about the lost being cast into outer darkness where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth (Matt. 25:30). The farther down I went, the blacker it became, until it was all blackness - I could not have seen my hand if it had been one inch in front of my eyes. And the farther down I went, the hotter and more stiffling it became.
Finally, far below me, I could see lights flickering on the walls of the caverns of the damned. The lights were caused by the fires of Hell. The giant, white-crested orb of flame pulled me, drawing me as a magnet draws metal to itself. I did not want to go, but just as metal jumps to the mag- net, my spirit was drawn to that place. I could not take my eyes off of it. The heat beat me in the face. Many years have gone by, yet I can see it just as clearly today as I saw it then. It is as fresh in my memory as if it just happened.
?
I came to the entrance of Hell. People ask, “What does the entrance of Hell look like?” I cannot de- scribe it, because if I tried, I would have to have something with which to compare it. (Similarly,
if a person had never seen a tree in his life, it would be impossible to tell him what a tree looks like.) Coming to the entrance, I paused momen- tarily, because I did not want to go in. I sensed that one more foot, one more step, one more yard, and I would be gone forever and would not come out of that horrible place! Upon reaching the bot- tom of the pit, I became conscious of some kind of spirit being by my side. I had not looked at him, because I could not take my gaze off of the fires of Hell. But when I paused, the creature laid his hand on my arm to escort me in.
At that same moment, a voice spoke from far above the blackness, above the earth, and above the heavens. I don’t know if it was the voice of God, Jesus, an angel, or who. I did not see him, and I do not know what he said, because he did not speak in English; he spoke in some other tongue. When he spoke, his words reverberated throughout the region of the damned, shaking it like a leaf in the wind, and causing the creature to take his hand off my arm.I did not turn around, but an unseen power, like a suction, pulled me up, away from the fire, away from the heat, and back into the shadows of the absorbing darkness.
I began to ascend until I came to the top of the pit and saw the lights of the earth. I saw my grandparents’ home, went through the wall back into my bedroom, and it was just as real to me as it was any time I had entered through the door (my spirit needed no door). I slipped back into my body as easily as a man slips into his trou- sers in the morning. It was the same way in which I had gone out - through my mouth. I began to talk to my grandmother. She said, “Son, I thought you were dead.”
My great-grandfather had been a medical doc- tor, and Granny had worked with him. She later told me, “I dressed many people for burial and laid them out in days gone by. I have had much experience with death, but I learned more about death in dealing with you and your experiences than I ever knew before. You were dead. You had no pulse or heartbeat, and your eyes were set.”
?
“Granny,” I said, “I am going again. I am dying. Where is Momma?” “Your mother is out on the porch,” she replied. And about that time I heard my mother praying at the top of her voice as she walked up and down the porch. “Where is my brother?” I asked. “He ran next door to call the doctor,” Granny answered. If you’re not ready to go, you want somebody with you. You’re afraid! I said, “Granny, don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! I’m afraid I’ll go while you’re gone! I want some- body with me! Don’t leave me!” So she gathered me into her arms again. I said, “Tell Momma I said goodbye. Tell Momma I love her. Tell Momma I appreciate everything she has ever
20
done for me and for all of us. And you tell Momma that I said if I’ve ever put a wrinkle in her face, or a gray hair in her head, I’m sorry, and I ask her to forgive me.” I felt myself slipping. I said, “Granny, I’m going again. You were a second mother to me when Momma’s health failed. I appreciate you. Now I’m going, and I won’t be back this time. “I knew I was dying, unprepared to meet God. I kissed her on the cheek and said goodbye.
My heart stopped beating for the second time. It’s almost as real to me today, nearly half a cen- tury later, as it was that day. I felt the blood cease to circulate. The tips of my toes went numb - then my feet, ankles, knees, hips, stomach, and heart. I leaped out of my body and began to de- scend: down, down, down. Oh, I know it was just a few seconds, but it seemed like an eternity. I began to descend again into the darkness until the lights of earth had faded. Down below, the same experience occurred. The voice spoke from Heaven and again my spirit came up out of that place - back into my room and back into my body. The only difference this time was that I came up at the foot of the bed. I began to talk to Granny again. I said, “I will not be back
this time, Granny.” I asked, “Where is Grandpa? I want to tell Grandpa goodbye.” She said, “Son, you know your Granddad went down to the east part of town to collect rent off of some of his rent houses.”
“Oh,” I said, “I remember that now. I just forgot momentarily.” I said, “Granny, tell Grandpa goodbye. I’ve never known what it means to have a daddy. He’s been the nearest to a daddy I’ve known. He gave me a home when I had none. Tell him I appreci- ate him. Tell him I love him. Tell Grandpa that I said goodbye.” Then I left a word for my sister and two brothers, and my heart stopped for the third time. I could feel the circulation as it cut off again - and I leaped out of my body and began to descend.
Until this time, I had thought, This is not hap- pening to me. This is just a hallucination. It can’t be real! But now I thought, This is the third time. I won’t come back this time! Darkness encom- passed me ‘round about, darker than any night man has ever seen.
?
I wish I had adequate words to describe the hor- rors of Hell. People go through this life so com- placently, so unconcerned, as if they will not have to face Hell. But God’s Word and my own per- sonal experience tell me differently. I know what it is to be unconscious - it is black when you are
unconscious - but there is no blackness to com- pare with outer darkness.
As I began to descend in the darkness this third time, my spirit cried out, “God, I belong to the church! I’ve been baptized in water!” I waited for Him to answer, but no answer came - only the echo of my own voice as it came back to mock me. It will take more than church membership - it will take more than being baptized in water - to miss Hell and make Heaven. Jesus said, .... Ye must be born again” (John 3:7). Certainly I be- lieve in being baptized in water - but only after a person is born again. Certainly I believe in join- ing the church - but only after a person is born again. If you merely join the church and are bap- tized in water without being born again, you will go to Hell! The second time I cried a little louder, “God! I belong to the church! I’ve been baptized in water!” Again I waited for an answer, but there was no answer, only the echo of my own voice through the darkness.
It would frighten a congregation out of their wits if I ever imitated the way I screamed the third time, although, if I could scare them out of Hell
and into Heaven, I’d do it! I lit- erally screamed, “GOD! GOD! I BELONG TO THE CHURCH! I’VE BEEN BAPTIZED IN WATER!” And all I heard was the echo of my own voice. I came again to the bottom of that pit. Again I could feel the heat as it beat me in the face. Again I approached the en- trance, the gates into Hell it- self. That creature took me by the arm. I intended to put up a fight if I could to keep from go-
ing in. I only managed to slow down my descent just a little, and he took me by the arm.
Thank God that voice spoke. I don’t know who it was - I didn’t see anybody - I just heard the voice. I don’t know what he said, but whatever he said, that place shook; it just trembled. And that crea- ture took his hand off my arm. It was just as if there was a suction to my back parts. It pulled me back, away from the entrance to Hell, until I stood in the shadows. Then it pulled me up headfirst. As I was going up through the dark- ness, I began to pray. My spirit, the man who lives inside this physical body, is an eternal be- ing, a spirit man. I began to pray, “0 God! I come to You in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. I ask You to forgive me of my sins and to cleanse me from all sin.” I came up beside the bed.
The difference between the three experiences was that I came up on the porch the first time; I came up at the foot of the bed the second time; and I came up right beside the bed the third time. When I got inside my body, my physical voice picked up
21
and continued my prayer right in the middle of the sentence. I was already praying out of my spirit. Now, we didn’t have all the automobiles in 1933 that we have today - that was in the De- pression. But they tell me that between me and Momma praying so loud, traffic was lined up for two blocks on either side of our house! They heard me praying from inside the house, and they heard my mother as she walked the porch praying at the top of her voice.
I looked at the clock and saw it was 20 minutes before 8 o’clock. That was the very hour I was born again due to the mercy of God through the prayers of my mother. I felt wonderful - it was just like a two-ton weight had rolled off of my chest. Although I was rejoicing and was happy in my spirit - although I felt wonderful spiritually - I felt no better physically. The doctors had been called, and they told my family that I was going to die. I thought I would die that night, but it no longer bothered me. I knew I was ready to go. My experience of being brought back from the dead is not new. Jesus raised three people from the dead: Lazarus, Jairus’ daughter, and the widow’s son. The Apostle Peter raised Dorcas from the dead; the Apostle Paul raised a young man from the dead; and others throughout Church history have had similar experiences.
Through my experience, God brought me to knowledge of salvation, which is the best thing in the world to know. I was so thankful to know that my heart was right with God, and to know that if I should die before morning I would go, to be with Him.
End Of Testimony ――――――――――――――
There a couple of things that are important to notice in this testimony:
One is the statement near the beginning (the first time his heart stopped) which says “the inner man rushed out of my body and left my body lying dead, with eyes set and flesh cold.” Notice also the com- ment by his grandmother, “You were dead. You had no pulse or heart beat, and your eyes were set.” Kenneth Hagin’s mom, grandma, and brother were with him at the time his heart first stopped. Later when he came back to life his mother was praying outside on the porch, and his brother went to call a doctor. Hence the first episode where his heart stopped must have lasted for sev- eral minutes-enough time for his flesh to grow cold. After reviving the first time, Kenneth was talking to his grandmother. Then Kenneth’s heart stopped beating for the second time.
Notice that Kenneth was talking with his grandma in a very sane manner - this experience was not a hallucination. Neither was it a dream. Dreams
only occur during sleep or close to periods of sleep.
After the second time Kenneth came back to life again. And then again, for the third time his heart stopped beating. But this time upon reviving he prayed and asked Jesus to forgive him of all sin.
Notice also that going to church or even doing good deeds did not get Kenneth Hagin saved ― it was his asking Jesus to forgive his sins. (Al- though good deeds are desireable, they cannot make up for our past sins or make up for the greatest sin of all ― our rebellion against God our Creator.)
I hope you take this testimony very seriously. In the next section, I present what the bible says about Hell. From that you will see that the expe- rience that Kenneth Hagin underwent is very con- sistent with what the bible says about Hell.
What The Bible Says About Hell
According to the Bible, Hell is a very real and terrifying place of torment for non-believers and unrepentant sinners. Let’s take a look at what the Bible has to say about Hell. By examining the scriptures, we can learn a great deal about the place we call Hell.
In II Thessalonians 1:8,9 we see that there is going to be everlasting destruction.
“...in flaming fire taking vengeance on those who do not know God, and those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. These shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of His power,...” (II Thessalonians 1:8,9)
We see in this passage a glimpse of Hell. It is for those “who do not know God, and those who do not obey the gospel.” In other words for those people who fit two categories:
(1) those who do not know or believe in God, who voluntarily choose not to, and
(2) those who profess to believe but by their ac- tions and the way they live their lives, do not follow or obey the gospel.
Scripture indicates plainly that these people are still very capable of feeling pain or pleasure, thinking thoughts, and even have new bodies. They are just as real as you and me! They are only in a different place! Jesus told us that most are in the abode of the dead (Matthew 7:13-14). We don’t hear much preaching about Hell any- more, but the Bible tells us that it is a place of extreme pain, of “...weeping, and gnashing of
22
teeth” (Matthew 8:12 & 13:42-50, 25:30, Luke 13:27-28).
Some people prefer to believe that Hell is not literal, but Christ suffered agony on the Cross of Calvary for you and me in order to save us from a literal Lake of Fire! Hell is very real! It is worse than any nightmare you could ever have! It is never ending in its misery and torment. The agony of lost souls eternally condemned forever and forever, without reprieve, parole, or pardon, is so horrible it beggars description!
There are millions of people who have heard the gospel message, some I am sure dozens of times, and reject God and His Son. They do not give their lives to Christ, choosing rather to go their own way and the way of the world. According to this passage, these people will spend eternity in Hell. There is also a large number of people who claim to be Christian and
simply go through the mo- tions, never really obeying the gospel or following the teachings of the New Tes- tament. Their lives and hearts were not changed. These too shall spend eter- nity away from God.
So what is Hell? The above passage again gives us a glimpse into this. “These shall be punished with ev- erlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord...” The fate of those we are speaking of is to be banned eternally from being near God, or to be out of His presence. What is being “destroyed” in the passage is the ability or opportunity to be in the presence of or near God. Death, by spiritual definition, is separation. Physical death is when our spirit is separated from our bodies. Spiritual death is when a person’s spirit is eternally sepa- rated from God.
We can see from the above passage that Hell is a real place. In the book of Mark we see another glimpse of Hell as a terrible place.
“And if your hand makes you sin, cut it off. It is better for you to enter into life maimed, than hav- ing two hands, to go into Hell, into the fire that shall never be quenched ― where ‘their worm does not die and the fire is not quenched.’ “ (Mark 9:43,44)
The last part of this passage, “their worm does not die and the fire is not quenched,” is quoted from Isaiah 66:24. It simply tells us that though the physical body is dead, the spirit is still in ex- istence and can feel pain. If we “in the flesh” could actually see exactly what Hell is like we would truly be horrified. It is a terrible place of eternal
existence for those who do not know God and those who will not obey the gospel.
Not only is Hell a terrible place, it is also a place of eternal existence.
“Then He will also say to those on the left hand, ‘Depart from Me, you cursed, into the everlast- ing fire prepared for the devil and his angels,...’” (Matthew 25:41) “ And these will go away into everlasting punishment, but the righteous into everlasting life.” (Matthew 25:46)
The judgment, once pronounced, will be final, ir- reversible, and never ending.
Just the thought of eternal existence in Hell makes me shutter. I cannot imagine what it would be like to spend eternity in a place separate from God where there is no goodness ― where there
is only extreme relentless fiery torment, without hope, without mercy, without rest ― without any kind of goodness. (It is only by God’s goodness by which we live on this earth.)
It is difficult for us to con- ceptualize what eternity will be like. Everything we experience here on earth is limited by time. We tend to think of a lifetime as a very long period. In reality, in the frame-work of eternity, a
lifetime is but a twinkle of an eye. It is but a frac- tion of a second in comparison. While we exist on this earth for a few decades we will exist ei- ther in Heaven or Hell for an eternity.
Specifically, who will be in Hell? The Bible tells us exactly who will be in this place of eternal torment.
“Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the earth and heaven fled away. And there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and the books were opened. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books. The sea gave up the dead which were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead who were in them. And they were judged, each one according to his works. Then Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire.” (Revelation 20:11-15)
The last sentence of this scriptural passage bears repeating:
23
“And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the Lake of Fire.”
This passage of Scripture (Revelation 20:11-15) shows clearly that everyone will go through the judgment. Those whose name is found written in the Book of Life will be entering into eternal life with God. Those whose name is not found in the Book of Life will ultimately be cast into the Lake of Fire, or Hell. In other words, to put it in simple terms, all who are not saved by the grace of God through the blood of Jesus Christ will spend eter- nity in Hell.
The Scriptures also show us that Hell will be a place where those who are there will be in a state of consciousness. They will be keenly aware of their torment. Jesus in the Story of the Rich Man and Poor Lazurus illustrates this fact,
“And being in torment in Hades, he lifted up his eyes and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. Then he cried and said, ‘Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame,...’ “ (Luke 16:23,24)
Obviously no one who goes to such a place will be in their human body. That is shed at the time of death. No human body could survive such heat or atmosphere, so after death, we all receive dif- ferent bodies. Both Lazarus and the Rich Man had bodies. In fact, they seemed a lot like human bodies. They had bodily parts, such as eyes, fin- gers, tongues, voices. But despite the fact that the Rich Man was in the flames of Hell, and in absolute agony (Luke 16:23-24), his body was not consumed by the fire! For while the human bodies of the dead have been buried or cremated, the souls of the dead receive specially designed eternal bodies that cannot be destroyed, but the unsaved can feel the agony of Hell ! They will be aware of their existence, condition, and the rea- son for their torment.
The torments of Hell will be especially severe for those who knew Christ, and have fallen away. For those who at one time knew and obeyed the Lord, but with time went back to disobedience and to the mire of sin ― their place in Hell will be in outer darkness, with an even higher degree of torment. “But the sons of the kingdom will be cast out into outer darkness. There will be weep- ing and gnashing of teeth” (Matthew 8:12). The outer darkness implies that outside of the fires that torment such backslidden people, there is utter darkness.
Those in Hell will be fully aware of what they have missed. It is hard for us to conceptualize the beauty of Heaven and the ugliness of Hell. But for those who get sent to Hell, they will know
of both. It will also be a place where those who are there are separated from their Christian loved ones.
“There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when you see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets in the kingdom of God, and your- selves thrust out.” (Luke 13:28)
What a horrible experience for someone to re- member all the opportunities they had to receive God’s salvation through receiving Jesus as Lord and Savior but having refused to do so and then finding themselves cast into Hell for eternity, suf- fering and eternally separated from God and His goodness and from their saved loved ones.
If you doubt God’s goodness ― you should real- ize that it is only by God’s goodness that you have life on this earth. Even as a sinner, God is good to you and eagerly desires that you turn away from pursuing sin and to turn to Him so that He can forgive you and cleanse you from all sin. God is lending you life, only so that you can have an opportunity to turn away from your sins and turn to Him. However, whether you believe it or not, God has every right to take your life at any moment. It is not wise to put off dedicating your life over to the Lord.
We know that in Heaven there will be no pain and no suffering. But that will not be true in Hell. The carefree memories of life in this world will turn to painful memories as those in Hell realize what they should have done. As those in Hell will be remembering their life on earth, they will also be remembering all the opportunities they had to give their lives to Christ, and didn’t. They will remember each excuse that they used. They will remember those things that they did not want to give up to become a Christian, and how little those things eventually meant to them. The memories of all those things will be horrible memories indeed.
And finally we see that Hell will be a place of no release. Once you are condemned to Hell ― you are forever doomed.
“And these will go away into everlasting punish- ment, but the righteous into eternal life.” (Mat- thew 25:46)
Hell is for eternity, and for those banished there, it will never stop. I repeat, Hell is for eternity, and for those banished there, it will never stop. After having suffered Hell’s relentless fiery tor- ments for 10,000 years (or a million years, or a billion years, or any selected time span) a person in Hell will never be any closer to escaping Hell than he was the first day he arrived there. To- day, millions and millions of people, some of which you may have known, are in Hell, in tor- ment, weeping, wailing and gnashing their teeth,
24
wanting mercy from God! But there is no mercy for them ― and there never will be. It’s too late. God will not forgive a person of his sins after he dies! The Bible says, “It is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment!” (He- brews 9:27)
It would be wise to soberly and seriously con- sider the following question: Am I ready for God to judge me? Jesus said not to fear those who could only kill the body, but rather to fear Him who can send your soul to Hell. “I tell you, my friends, do not be afraid of those who kill the body and after that can do no more. But I will show you Whom you should fear: Fear Him who, after the killing of the body, has power to throw you into Hell. Yes, I tell you, fear Him.” (Luke 12:4-5)
God judges in a perfectly just way. Nothing es- capes His view. If you do die in your sin, without having turned away from sin, and without hav- ing turned to Jesus for forgiveness of sins in this life on earth, you will find yourself in Hell. You will cry aloud in agony, as you weep and wail and gnash your teeth! An awful hopelessness will overcome you as you realize that not only are you to burn for the present day, but forever! Again not only are you to burn for the present day, but forever! You will surely say, “Why, why didn’t I repent of sin, but now, too late! - too late!” In fact, you will clearly remember this message you are now reading and you will forever painfully regret not heeding this warning about the reality of Hell.
Is Hell a real place? Yes, it certainly is. It is a terrible place, and it is a place of eternal punish- ment. To repeat, Hell is worse than any night- mare you could ever have! It is never ending in its misery and torment. The agony of lost souls eternally condemned forever and forever, with- out reprieve, parole, or pardon, is so horrible it beggars description! It is for all the unsaved who reject the gospel and turn away from God. It is a place separated from God, of consciousness, tor- ment, darkness, separation from Christian loved ones, a place without any hope of release, and a place of horrible memories.
________________________________________________________________________ The Sinner’s Prayer: Lord Jesus, come into my heart and forgive me of my sins. I know that I am a sinner, and I repent of my sins. Wash me in your blood, and make me clean. I have sinned against Heaven and before You and am not worthy to be called a son. I receive you by faith as my Savior.
_______________________________________________________________________________ Larry Huggins’ Testimony Of Hell
The following testimony is also from a person who almost died and almost went to Hell. This
person is now a compassionate minister of the Lord.
―――――――――――――――――――
From the book, “Love - The 4th Dimension” by Larry Huggins, Harrison House (1981)
“At one time I was without hope and without God in this world. I had been seeking Him through my own righteousness and thought that perhaps I could reach Him by aestheticism.
By fasting, chanting, staying up late hours, and indulging in all type of philosophies, I tried to channel my life into such a stream of harmony that I would be able to tune in with the God I so desperately desired.
A vacuous hole inside me longed for God, and I tried every way imaginable to reach Him, except the only way that would bring satisfaction ― the simple way: by confessing Jesus as my Lord. I tried all kinds of things before finally bending my knees and accepting Jesus.
I thought I was pretty “cool” ― living in an In- dian teepee on the side of a lake, eating herbs and berries, snacking on wild plants and peyote cactus.
Actually, I was heavily into the occult, only I did not recognize it as the occult. I just thought it was “a way” to get to God. There were many people who thought I was some kind of guru; and they would follow me wherever I went. If I picked up my teepee and moved it to a remote place, they would find me. In two or three days I would again be surrounded by hippies, beatniks, and people who thought I was advanced spiritually. Of course, I didn’t mind playing the charade ― acting like a spiritual giant, being very cool and austere, relishing my aestheticism.
I have taken cold baths in a lake during the win- ter and have come out with my hair frozen. I thought if I abused, neglected, and whipped my body long enough, it would release my spirit. Then I would be free of this sinful flesh that held me in the bondage I so loathed.
I wanted to soar in the astral plains and be free with God, only I refused to do it by going Jesus’ way. I rejected the Messiah ― rejected Him re- peatedly. When people would talk to me about Jesus, I would say, ‘There are many ways to find God. I must find a path that suits me.’
But, you know, God’s Spirit will not always strive with people; and I finally blew it.
If you get in trouble with the law, you can get out of trouble; but if you mess around with the devil, you are in for the kind of trouble you might not be
25
able to get out of. Satan is not playing games, so don’t try to play games with him. He is out to kill you, to destroy you, to ruin you, to abolish you, because you bear the image of the Redeemer. Even your physical body was made in the appearance of God.
The path every unsaved man is walking is a path that leads to Hell, destruction, and torment; and that is where my path was taking me. I nearly died: My spirit left my body and began to de- scend, down, down, down.
The most horrible terror gripped my spirit, and I began to cry out with all that was within me as the awful reality of it hit me, ‘I’m dead and I’m going to Hell ! No, God, not me ! I don’t want to go to Hell.’ I cried out more and more; and my spirit continued going down, down, down to the devil’s Hell ― that lake of fire prepared for the devil and his angels. I was being dragged down- ward into that place.
There were people nearby, but they did not un- derstand what was happening to me. They thought I was just a lunatic, a man who had lost his mind. Later I talked to one young man who had studied karate for years in the Orient. One thing they practice is the ‘ke-ay,’ a yell produced in the belly of a man that comes out with such force that it puts fear in the heart of the enemy. It is told of certain old masters that they could ‘ke- ay’ with such fierceness it would stop the heart of a tiger. This young man said, ‘ My karate mas- ters have practiced blood curdling yells for years; but I’ve never heard anything from the mouth of a man like what came out your mouth.’
Something happened that day and I have never been the same: My life passed before me. I stopped trying to vindicate myself through my own acts of righteousness. God showed me my life from beginning to end ― every time I rejected Him, every time I turned my back on Him, every time I disobeyed the Word. He showed me every time I had disobeyed my parents, been ugly, sto- len something, told a lie, thought an ugly thought. It was all there; I couldn’t deny it.
Then the Lord Jesus Christ appeared to me. He was far away, out in the black void, completely surrounded by darkness. He was the most radi- ant light, shining brightly, and I knew it was Jesus. The first thing I noticed was that He seemed to be standing somewhat at an angle. Then I realized the truth: He was straight; it was the whole world that was crooked.
You see, Jesus is the center of the universe, the foundation ― everything is relative to Him. I had been measuring God by earthly standards. Jesus, suspended out there in the middle of the eternal realm, had His own position, His own truth, His own absolute reality. It made no difference that
the whole world was tilted and sliding into Hell ― He was still love, He was still purity, He was still grace, He was still mercy, He was still God and Savior !
I had been crying out to God to have mercy on me; and when that moment of mercy came, some- thing that I can only describe as a tremendous magnetism, or force, reached out to me, grabbed my spirit, and drew me up to Him.
In the process of dying, I had managed to cover myself with putrid vomit, defecation, and urina- tion, plus smear my consciousness with every foul deed I had done. I was the most wretched crea- ture you can imagine; and I was being drawn to- ward the most holy, pure, loving, sweet, kind, tender, and only Savior the world has ever known. His radiance and beauty hurt me; it tormented me.
I said, ‘Oh, God, no! I don’t want to pollute you. You’re so pure and holy; I’m so wretched. Oh, God, no!’
Unable to look at Him, I turned my face away in shame; but He just drew me up into His arms. The moment He touched me, all the filth and cor- ruption was wiped away and I was pure. Sud- denly, I was wide awake and born again.
I remember myself as a little newborn creature without one thought of my own, just open and alive unto God, looking up into His eyes of liquid love. He looked at me with such tenderness, such love, such compassion, such mercy. He spoke softly to me and He kissed me.
Then He said to me, ‘ Son, I’ve called you to do a work for Me. Do not live in sin. Love your wife and the people I’ve sent you; they’re very pre- cious.
He did not chastise me. He just told me, matter of factly, to do these things and it would go well with me. He continued, ‘I have ministry for you. I want you to warn people about this place of tor- ment. I want you to win as many people as you can for Me and My kingdom.’
It is too personal for me to describe all the mar- vels and joys of being in the presence of God. It is too wonderful. The point I want you to under- stand is that the presence of God tormented the unclean spirit that I had. At one point I would have gone to Hell rather than stand in the pres- ence of God. Had it not been for the miracle of regeneration, I could not have tolerated His pres- ence.
It seemed an endless eternity as I drew closer and closer to Him. Every agonizing moment that the love and life and purity came out of Him and struck the corruption and filth and sin in me, it
26
caused a burning fire of torment. But, praise God, the miracle of the new birth changed that ! Now, I love His Holy Spirit and pure love. “
―――――――――――――――――――――――
This testimony clearly illustrates what happens when a sinner recognizes his sinful condition and calls out to Jesus to forgive him. Notice Larry’s comments: “Unable to look at Him, I turned my face away in shame; but He just drew me up into His arms. The moment He touched me, all the filth and corruption was wiped away and I was pure. Suddenly, I was wide awake and born again. I remember myself as a little newborn creature without one thought of my own, just open and alive unto God, looking up into His eyes of liquid love.”
Notice especially the comment about being as a newborn creature. This is very much in line with 2 Corinthians 5:17, where it states, “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come!” This is also in line with what Jesus says in John 3:3, “I tell you the truth, no one can see the kingdom of God unless he is born again.”
The apostle Paul also mentions this recreation of a person’s spirit in Ephesians 4:24 where he states, “Put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness.” By the miracle of this spiritual rebirth, a person, start- ing at the instant he receives Jesus as Lord and Savior, becomes righteous (right with God) as a result of Jesus’ sacrifice. This is what is meant in 2 Corinthians 5:21 where it states that, “God made Him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in Him we might become the righteousness of God.”
Sometimes people ask why those who are con- demned to Hell will suffer there for eternity. The reason is that the punishment is not only for what they have done but for what they are. Finite pun- ishment would be like punishing a wolf for his past aggression (for a finite amount of time), put- ting him in a sheep pen, and then expecting that he will not attack the sheep. What do you think the wolf is going to revert to doing?
Unless a person is recreated spiritually he will always be dominated by sin and rebelliousness against God. Those who do not desire to admit their guilt and receive the rulership of God (even though the rulership is always for good) are in rebellion against God. It is very important for you to understand that however much God loves you, and desires for you to be redeemed, He will not force you to serve Him ― you must make that decision. But you must make that decision while you are still alive on earth. God’s grace for sal- vation is only in force during your life on earth. This decision is very serious and considering that
your life can be taken on any given day it is not wise to postpone giving your life to Jesus.
________________________________________________________________________________
The Different Regions Of Hell And Judgment
Before presenting other testimonies it is impor- tant to comment on the two regions of Hell and judgment where unrepentant sinners will suffer
their eternal torments ― these are “Hades” (also called Sheol) and the “Lake of Fire.”
Hades or Sheol.
This is the place for unrepentant sinners after death. When the unrepentant sinner dies, his spirit and soul go immediately to this place of torment. The term “Hades” is the Greek form of the word “Hell.” The term “Sheol” is the Hebrew word for Hell.
In Luke 16:19-31 in the story of the rich man and Lazarus, Hades or Sheol was the place that the ungodly rich man went to immediately upon his death.
“There was a rich man who was dressed in purple and fine linen and lived in luxury every day. At his gate was laid a beggar named Lazarus, cov- ered with sores and longing to eat what fell from the rich man’s table. Even the dogs came and licked his sores.The time came when the beggar died and the angels carried him to Abraham’s side. The rich man also died and was buried. In
27
Hell [Hades or Sheol], where he was in torment, he looked up and saw Abraham far away, with Lazarus by his side.
?
So he called to him, ‘Father Abraham, have pity on me and send Lazarus to dip the tip of his fin- ger in water and cool my tongue, because I am in agony in this fire.’
“But Abraham replied, `Son, remember that in your lifetime you received your good things, while Lazarus received bad things, but now he is com- forted here and you are in agony. And besides all this, between us and you a great chasm has been fixed, so that those who want to go from here to you cannot, nor can anyone cross over from there to us.’
“He answered, `Then I beg you, father, send Lazarus to my father’s house, for I have five brothers. Let him warn them, so that they will not also come to this place of torment.’
“Abraham replied, `They have Moses and the Prophets; let them listen to them.’
“`No, father Abraham,’ he said, `but if someone from the dead goes to them, they will repent.’
“He said to him, `If they do not listen to Moses and the Prophets, they will not be convinced even if someone rises from the dead.’” (Luke 16:19- 31)
As already described, Hades is a place of fiery torment. Notice the verse. “Father Abraham, have pity on me and send Lazarus to dip the tip of his finger in water and cool my tongue, because I am in agony in this fire.’ “
The Bible (in Revelation 20:10-15) also mentions that Hades is a temporary location whose occu- pants will eventually be cast into the “Lake of Fire” after the Great White Throne Judgment.
The Lake Of Fire.
The “Lake of Fire” is the eternal home of all sin and rebellion. Another name for this place is called “Gehenna.” At the close of the White Throne Judgement of God, this will be the home of all the wicked (Revelation 20:11-15). The Lake of Fire will be the home of those who disobeyed and chose to rebel against God. Here unrepen- tant man will be, for all eternity, to suffer the pains of an eternal Hell. Satan will also be cast into the Lake of Fire for all eternity to suffer. Accord- ing to Scripture, satan will be tormented day and night forever and ever, having no rest. Also Ha- des will be cast into the eternal Lake of Fire. Those who inhabit Hades will be resurrected to face God’s Judgment, then cast into the Lake of Fire. In the very end of God’s judgments, unre- pentant sinners, evil spirits, fallen angels, and satan will all be in eternal torment in the Lake of Fire.
“And the devil, who deceived them, was thrown into the lake of burning sulfur, where the beast and the false prophet had been thrown. They will be tormented day and night for ever and ever. Then I saw a great white throne and Him who was seated on it. Earth and sky fled from His presence, and there was no place for them. And I saw the dead, great and small, standing before the throne, and books were opened. Another book was opened, which is the book of life. The dead were judged according to what they had done as recorded in the books. The sea gave up the dead that were in it, and death and Hades gave up the dead that were in them, and each person was judged according to what he had done. Then death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. The lake of fire is the second death. If anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.” (Rev- elation 20:10-15)
Thomas Welch’s Testimony Of Witness- ing The Lake Of Fire
The following is an account of a person who de- scribes a most unusual experience in which he saw a tremendous “Lake of Fire,” the most awe- some sight one could see this side of final judg- ment. While working for a lumber company Welch was required to walk across a trestle over a dam
28
fifty-five feet above the water where a sawmill was located. He gives this account:
From the booklet, “Oregon’s Amazing Miracle” by Thomas Welch (1976)
“ I went out on the trestle to straighten out some timbers which were crossed and not moving on a conveyor. Suddenly I fell off the trestle and tumbled down between the timbers and into the pond, which was ten feet deep. An engineer sit- ting in the cab of his locomotive unloading logs into the pond saw me fall. I landed on my head on the first beam thirty feet down, and then tumbled from one beam to another until I fell into the water and disappeared from his view.
There were seventy men working in and around the mill at that time. The mill was shut down then, and every available man was called to search for my body, according to the testimonies of these men. The search went on for forty-five minutes to one hour before I was finally found by M.J.H. Gunderson, who has written his own ac- count of this to verify the facts of this testimony.
I was dead as far as this world is concerned. But I was alive in another world. There was no lost
same. A lake of fire and brimstone. There was nobody in it. I was not in it. I saw other people whom I had known that had died when I was thirteen. Another was a boy I had gone to school with who had died from cancer of the jaw that had started with an infected tooth while he was just a young lad. He was two years older than I. We recognized each other, even though we did not speak. They, too, were looking and seemed to be perplexed and in deep thought, as though they could not believe what they saw. Their ex- pressions were those of bewilderment and con- fusion.
The scene was so awesome that words simply fail. There is no way to describe it except to say we were eye witnesses now to the final judgment. There is no way to escape, no way out. You don’t even try to look for one. This is the prison out of which no one can escape except by Divine inter- vention. I said to myself in an audible voice, “If I had known about this I would have done any- thing that was required of me to escape coming to a place like this.” But I had not known.
As these thoughts were racing through my mind, I saw another man coming by in front of us. I knew immediately who He was. He had a strong, kind, compassionate face, composed and un- afraid, Master of all He saw. It was Jesus Him-
time. I learned more than I could ever learn while in this body. All I could re- member is falling over the edge of the trestle. The locomo- tive engineer watched me go all the way down into the water.
The next thing I knew I was standing near a shoreline of a great ocean of fire. It happened to be what the Bible says it is in Revelation 21:8 “... the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.” This is the most awesome sight one could ever see this side of the final judgment.
in that hour out of the body
I remember more clearly than any other thing that has lifetime, every detail of every moment, what I saw and what happened during that hour I was gone from this world. I was standing some distance from this burning, turbulent, rolling mass of blue fire. As far as my eyes could see it was just the
self.
A great hope took hold ofmeandIknewthe answer to my problem was this great and wonderful Person who was moving by me in this prison of lost, confused judgment- bound souls. I did not do anything to attract His attention. I said again to myself, “If He would only look my way and see me, He could rescue me from this place because He would know what to do.” He passed on by and it seemed as though He would not look my way, but just before He passed out of sight He turned His head and looked di- rectly at me. That is all it took. His look
ever happened to me in my
was enough.
In seconds I was back entering into my body again. It was like coming in through the door of a house. I could hear the Brockes (the people I
29
was staying with) praying minutes before I could open my eyes or say anything. I could hear and I understood what was going on. Then suddenly life came into my body and I opened my eyes and spoke to them.
It’s easy to talk about and describe something you have seen. I know there is a lake of fire be- cause I have seen it. I know Jesus Christ is alive in eternity. I have seen Him. The Bible states in Revelation 1:9-11, I John ... was in the spirit on the Lord’s Day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, and what thou seest, write in a book.”
Among the many things John saw was the judg- ment, and he describes it in Revelation 20 as he saw it. In verse 10 he says: “And the devil that deceived them was cast into the “lake of fire...” Again in Revelation 21:8, John says he saw the “lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.” This is the lake I saw, and I am certain of this one thing, that in the end of this age at the final judgment every corrupt thing in this universe will ultimately be cast into this lake and be forever destroyed.
I thank God for people who can pray. It was Mrs. Brocke I heard praying for me. She said, “Oh God, don’t take Tom: he is not saved.” Presently I opened my eyes and said to them, “What hap- pened?” I had not lost any time; I had been gone somewhere and now I was back. Soon after this an ambulance arrived and I was taken to the Good Samaritan Hospital in Portland.
I arrived there just before six o’clock in the evening, was taken into surgery and my scalp was sewn with many stitches. I was put in the intensive care ward. There was really not much the doctors could do. It was simply a matter of wait and see.
During these four days and nights, I seemed to be in constant communication with the Holy Spirit. I relived the events of my past life and the things I had seen, such as the lake of fire, Jesus coming to me there, seeing my uncle and the boy I had been in school with, and the coming back to life again. The presence of God’s Spirit was with me continually, and many times I spoke out loud to the Lord. Then I began to ask God what He wanted in my life, what His will was for me ... Then some time around nine o’clock the call of God came. The voice of the Spirit can be very real. He said to me, “I want you to tell the world what you saw, and how you came back to life.” End Of Testimony
-This testimony is so amazing I repeat parts of it:
shoreline of a great ocean of fire. It happened to be what the Bible says it is in Revelation 21:8 “... the lake which burneth with fire and brim- stone.” This is the most awesome sight one could ever see this side of the final judgment.
... I was standing some distance from this burn- ing, turbulent, rolling mass of blue fire. As far as my eyes could see it was just the same. A lake of fire and brimstone. There was nobody in it. I was not in it.
... The scene was so awesome that words sim- ply fail. There is no way to describe it except to say we were eye witnesses now to the final judg- ment. There is no way to escape, no way out. You don’t even try to look for one. This is the
“ The next thing I knew I was standing near a
30
Revelation given to Nicolai 1996, in his own words
Jesus certainly knew man’s heart when He spoke the following words in this parable (Luke 16:19- 31), whereby Abraham in Paradise answered the rich man in hell by saying,
“If they hear not Moses and the prophets, nei- ther will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.”
There was a time when I had a hard time believ- ing that mankind, let alone professing Christians, would harden their hearts against such clear Bib- lical revelations, simply because it may contra- dict today’s liberal doctrines and commandments of men.
Unfortunately, in recent years I have witnessed the truth to these words over & over again. How it must hurt Jesus more to have His Church turn a deaf ear to His loving warnings in these last perilous days, simply because it does not “fit” with their modern, comfortable theology.
This is only one (1) of several such revelations that we have personally heard and verified. The others are not completely transcribed as of yet. The enemy has sent an all out attack in order to hinder us from completing them. Pray for God’s will to be done.
The following is not a dream or vision. It is an experience of a man who should have remained dead, but was given another chance or more cor- rectly, had his life “interrupted” to reveal to him God’s real truth about what is real Christianity and what Jesus really expects of all of us.
Before you read this, please pray that God will help you to understand what God is revealing to you in this.
I came to America from Russia. I thought I was the first person in America who was holy and righteous.
1 year ago (from July ‘97’) it was a nice sunny day and I went to a garage sale. When I came home, my wife said I had an appointment with an old man to look at honey bees. I wanted to take my daughter along, but she was stopped in the house and I felt like I couldn’t take her, so I left her. I was enjoying my car. I have driven for many years. I don’t know why I didn’t stop at the stop sign.
A person behind us said it looked like we just sped up, when we should have stopped at the stop sign. I hit a truck that was crossing the high- way. They took me away like a dead body in their
rescue truck; maybe they thought I would die anyway.
I was 1 month and 21 days in the hospital. I was in a coma 19 days. For 4 days the doctors worked to put my body back together by the Lord’s com- mand (explained later). On the 5th day, 3 of the doctors gave up, but the 4th doctor wouldn’t. He said, “No; I won’t leave him”. All their machines worked to keep me alive. My wife didn’t know if I was dead or alive. On the 19th day, she saw my toe move. It was impossible for me to stay alive, only God could do this.
2 days before I went home from the hospital, I remembered everything that had happened to me while I was unconscious. Right after the acci- dent happened, I heard 2 voices talking over me. One said, “It’s all done for him. Let’s go.” The other said, “No; we can’t leave him. The doctors will work on him and whatever they don’t do right, we’ll fix it.” I didn’t see them but I heard them. Then they took me by the shoulders and we started to fly upwards, very fast. It was so fast that it was hard for me to breath. Then we came somewhere where I felt very comfortable in my spirit. They set me down on something like ground.
I was in the spirit. In my spirit I saw a big, long, barn or warehouse. I stood next to the door which opened by itself. Next to me I heard a voice that said “Go in”. I looked and saw a man standing next to me in white. He was very tall and very beautiful. I said nothing and he didn’t repeat what he said.
When I went inside, there were shelves on both sides of the walls. On the shelves I saw lots of clothing. There were many different kinds of used clothing; not new, but the same kind of clothing you see in stores on this earth. In the middle of this building I saw a long table, that had many boxes on it. On the floor next to the table I saw 3 boxes that were open a little bit. I looked inside the first box and saw all types of very expensive, precious jewelery: wedding rings, rings, chains and all sorts of ornaments. I didn’t pay much at- tention to them and went over and looked at the shelves. I took down some clothing. It had many different symbols and pictures on it. I took an- other piece of clothing and it was worse; then another one and it was worse yet. They had men’s faces and symbols them, another had pictures of animals. I understood that this clothing had pic- tures on them. On the right side was the woman’sclothing and on the left were the men’s. All had pictures on them.
I went back to the boxes on the floor and saw many expensive adornments. I opened the 2nd box and in it were some very expensive brooches. I picked them up to see how pretty they were and found 2 that were exactly the same. They were
313
so beautiful. I said out loud, “What a good job the person did who made these”. I heard some- one say, “Oh, do you like these? Do you love these?” When I heard the angel say this I threw them back into the box and said, “No, I don’t want this. I don’t like this”.
At the same time a horrible stench and smell came from the clothing and jewels. I couldn’t breath from the smell. I started choking. I asked the angel if I could leave, because I couldn’t breath. He said, “Yes”.
I began to wonder why it smelled so bad. He said, “On earth people love this smell. It’s pleasant to them. They don’t need God. They love the world, but this is how bad it smells to God”.
I asked, “Where are these people?”
The angel said, “I’ll show you. These people are going to the lake of fire”. We went around the barn and saw a very wide, beautiful valley. I have never seen such a beautiful valley in my life. The angel said, “By this valley these people go”. In this valley was a wide road. The road was slop- ing down a little bit. We walked on this road. I don’t know for how long. I saw nobody on this road. Sometimes I turned around to make sure the angel was still there and that he hadn’t left me, because I was on the wide road to hell.
Then I came to a white line going across the road. I stopped there wondering why this line was across the road. However, I wanted to keep go- ing, so I placed my left foot over the line. As I started to put my right foot over, the angel grabbed me and pulled me back very hard. This upset me. It was not done very polite. I asked him, “Why did you do that to me?”
He said, “Are you grieved? Do you know that if you were to move your 2nd foot over that line, I would have no power or authority to pull you back? Past this line is the lake of fire (i.e.-the point of no return).”
I couldn’t see where the angel was pointing. I said, “Why is it there? Who made it?”.
He said, “Jesus made it, and everyone who passes this point will not come back. The people who have the jewelry and clothing you saw are over this line. More are coming who are deceived. Wide Road Walkers
Suddenly a large crowd of people came walking down this road. There was so many people that they took up the whole road. They were coming fast in a very organized manner, each row in a line. I moved to the side. As they came closer, I moved over more so they wouldn’t push me with them. They looked like they were having a cel- ebration: so joyful and happy. People were clap-
ping and waving white banners. As I looked at them, I saw that they were Christians walking on this wide road! I thought, ‘I know these people. I have prayed with these people. Some were even wearing headcoverings!’
They asked me, “Why aren’t you walking with us? We know where we are going. We are King’s children. We are going to the kingdom of Christ; to heaven.”
I told them, “Satan has deceived you. You are going to the lake of fire”. But they didn’t want to hear that they are deceived. They were just laugh- ing and rejoicing and didn’t want to hear that they were wrong. I watched them as they reached the white line.
The 1st row stopped at the line. They didn’t want to go over it, but because of the multitude of people pushing behind them, they got pushed across the line. Each line was pushed by the row behind them. After they were pushed across the line they began to run to the lake of fire. I watched them as they ran to the edge. When they got there they tried to turn around and run away. How- ever, when they turned they would lose their bal- ance and fall in backwards to the lake of fire. I would see their faces, for an instant when they turned around. They had such horrible fear and terror on their faces such as I have never seen before. Each line continued to push the next into hell, all of them going to hell. I watched 4 or 5 lines go in. The angel came and said, “Do you see?”
I said, “These are Christians. I prayed with these people.”
He said “Come and I will show you who deceived and taught these people”.
We walked back on the side of the road with the crowd going against us. I saw a woman on the road walking to the lake of fire carrying a 4-5 year old girl, she was wearing a headcovering. They stopped in front of me and I stopped also because of the girl. I looked at the girl, and she was looking at me not the women. As I looked, I saw her skull open up and serpents start to come from the girl’s head. I closed my eyes because it was so awful. I felt so sorry for her, I wanted to run and help this girl. The girl jumped from her mother’s arms and ran to me and held my hand. She said “I’m not guilty. My mama did it to me. I’m not guilty. It’s my mama’s fault.” Then she said “I’m not alone. Another girl is here”. Then she ran to find the other girl and disappeared to where I couldn’t find her. I tried to follow her. I felt so sorry. I wanted to save these girls. Why are children going to hell.
Suddenly I saw a big roll of cloth rolled up. I was amazed that I hadn’t seen this the other time I
32
had passed by this way. The roll of cloth looked as though it was moving, like something was alive inside. I found an end and began to unroll it. In it were the 2 little girls. I said nothing. They jumped up and out, holding each others hands and be- gan to run.
Then I remembered that the angel was going to show me who had deceived these people. I went back to the angel. On my way, I saw a big nice carpet rolled up. It hadn’t been there before, so I wondered why people were taking it with them tothelakeoffire.WhenIgottoit,Isawthatit was moving because someone was inside. I wanted to help the person get out so I began to look for an end. I couldn’t find the end so I tried to flip it over but it was very heavy. When I tried to push it over, I realized that I was not strong enough to move it. It was tied on each side so I began to untie the rope at one end. When I got it untied, someone started to climb out. Only this woman’s head and neck came out, but I could see it was my wife. (My wife is a believer who’s been baptized in the Holy Spirit). She was in ter- rible bondage, yet she was smiling and happy. I was grieved and crying, but she was happy.
I asked her, “Why are you here? Do you know where you are?” She said, “Don’t worry about me. I will run away after everyone is gone”. I said “No one runs from this road”, but I had no power to help her. I don’t know if she went across the line or not.
I then started to walk with the angel and there were 2 men standing on the road. They were false teachers. Both had very nice suits (nice shirts, neck tie) on by the world’s standards, but I couldn’t see their faces. When I came near to see one of them, he turned away from me. The angel said, “These are ones that deceive these people. These are workers of satan. These people teach wrong. They don’t point out or rebuke sin, world- liness. They don’t teach that every sin leads to death. They tell everyone that you can do what you want. They teach in such a way that no one is convicted of sin, therefore people living in worldliness, a sin, are not grieved over their sins. Because of this, people do not repent. They teach people that the things of sin are a blessing. There- fore these people close others minds from the truth”.
I wanted to see his face, but whenever I tried to look, he would turn away quickly so I couldn’t see him. I tried many times. Then the Lord gave me wisdom. He showed me that I had to go the other way when he turns. The next time I quickly turned the opposite way and saw his face. Then I saw what he looked like. I tried to remember who he was. I thought about different Christians and preachers I knew. Then I remembered that he was a powerful and famous preacher in the Ukraine. People said that he was so Godly, but
they did not seek God. They pay more attention to people than God. When I remembered who he was, he disappeared.
Then I saw the other deceiver walking slowly to me. He was going so slow and it was so far, so because I didn’t want to wait and waste time, I began to walk to him. When I came to him, he acted exactly like the other; trying to hide his face. But again I had wisdom to go the opposite way. When I saw his face, I recognized him as a preacher in Kazahstan (Russia). He is a very popular man. People think of him as a good, very good, and great brother. I too used to think he was wonderful, but God doesn’t think so. These people are going to the lake of fire.
The angel said, “Do you see?”
I said, “Yes”.
The angel said, “Let’s go and I’ll show you what the Lord has prepared for those who love and obey him, and keep his commandments.
And so we went from that place. I saw no one else. It was flat and I frequently turned to make sure the angel was there and that he hadn’t left me. We walked for a long time. I don’t know how long we walked. Suddenly I saw an indescrib- ably beautiful garden. I walked towards this gar- den, closer and closer. There was no one there; only a garden. Then I stopped very quickly, just like I did before when I stopped at the white line. I wondered why I stopped. I looked down and saw a very deep canyon or ditch right before me and surrounding the garden. I looked close at this canyon and said, “Whoever made this ditch is very wise”.
The angel said, “It’s protection from those who are unclean. It prevents them from coming into the kingdom of God”.
The ditch was smaller at the top and wider in the bottom. I understood that those that fall in would never get back out. So, I began to walk around the garden, but I still sawnooneinit.Icametoa very nice spot on my side out- side the garden. It was a flat place. In the middle of it was a big pile of clothing, like a huge hill. I looked at this clothing. It was simple plain clothing. It wasn’t expensive, but was patched and old. It looked like it had been worn by people who had suffered a lot.
I asked, “Why is this clothing
33
here near this garden?”
move my feet, so I asked him, “Can I see Jesus?”
The angel answered, “This is the clothing worn by the holy people who have had a hard life. It is those who have kept His commandments. These people come to this garden. When they come, they change into white clothing. Then I could see people inside the garden in pure white clothing. All of them looked the same; no man or woman. They looked so nice; so holy and so joyful.
I also saw children rejoicing. The children were playing games, but nothing like the games on earth. Even the birds were playing games with them. Everything was so amazing to me. My Spirit wanted, it needed, to be in this garden, but I was stuck and I couldn’t move my feet. I tried asking the angel but he said, “It’s not my author- ity to let you in. Only Jesus can do that.”
Then I saw a few people coming to the garden; one brother and 2 sisters. They were so weak and had little power to walk. They fell down quite often, but getting back up, they walked and then fell again. I felt so sorry for them. I asked the angel if I could go help them and why they were so weak? I approached the people, but couldn’t get to them, because they were on a narrow road. Between us was a deep canyon. This narrow path had many rocks and bushes with thorns. There were cliffs on both sides of the path. The people didn’t see me because they only looked at the path; never looking to the sides, they had no time to look to the sides. They were very tired and ex- hausted. The sisters had very simple old, long and plain dresses on that went to their feet. They were covered like the brother. Their hair was not cut or styled, and their head was covered. They had no jewelry. They were moving slowly towards the pile of clothing. When they passed the nar- row road, they were so happy.
They came to the hill of the old clothes and be- gan to walk around it. I moved closer because I wanted to see how their clothes would change. Suddenly they were in white clothing. There were 2 angels who had put the clothing on them. One sister started to fall but the angel helped her. The 2nd angel gave something to these people. They looked at what he had given them and at the same moment a beautiful door appeared; a small door. The door opened by itself and the 3 people started to go in, the one sister was over weight but the angel fixed her clothes and she had to turn to the side to get in, but she did get in. As soon as they got inside, the door and the angels disappeared.
I asked, “I want to go into this place. Please may I go in?”
The angel said, “Only Jesus Christ has the au- thority to let you in.”
I wanted to go in with all my heart, but I couldn’t
He said, “Yes, He’s coming to you now”, so I started to wait for Jesus. I don’t know how long I waited for my Lord. However, when I saw four people coming from far away, I understood that Jesus was coming. All four were wearing white clothing that shone like the sun; like fireworks. They were walking one on each corner in a square. They all had the same faces. As they came closer to me I wondered where Jesus was. Then I saw that He was in the center. He was not like what you see in pictures and yet I recognized Him. He was very beautiful. He’s wonderful, so won- derful. He came and stood very close to me.
I asked Him, “Jesus, can I have permission to come inside,”
He answered and said, “No, because you have sin. Nothing unclean can come in here. Didn’t you know this?”
I looked down ashamed. I couldn’t remember what I did wrong, because I thought I was so holy. I thought, ‘I have nothing in common with the ungodly. Jesus opened a book and began to turn its pages. He took out a page and handed it to me. I looked at the page but I didn’t know how to read it. I turned it all around, trying to read it. The letters were small and some of the places were underlined. On the top of the page was a half circle with a line across the bottom of it. I figured that that was the top. Soon wisdom came to me and I could read the words. I read a line but I still couldn’t understand it. I figured out that I had to start reading it from the bottom and go up towards the top. So I began reading it. I read about how I became a Christian and how God helped me to come to Him. Then I read about how I repented and agreed to do His command- ments and tried to do right. I read about lots of good that I did; my good Christian life of helping people; serving the Lord. Everything was so good, but then I would come to an underlined sentence.
Underlined with a thick line were my sins: with- out self control. Then I read about lots of other good things I did until I again came to an under- lined sin: irritable. I read more good then an- other sin: easily to be angered. Now I had read of 4 sins that were underlined: speaking harshly to people, even though what I said was right. Remember, nothing unclean will enter. I looked at the half circle that covered my page and in- side it the 4 sins were written. I wondered about it.
Jesus asked, “You wonder about this? I made these lines, because satan wants to have a place in you through these sins. I have stopped it here, because you honestly asked me to take every- thing away from you. You honestly asked me to help you and forgive you. You have not overcome,
34
so I stopped this page, so you could leave every- thing unclean on the earth. You have to back to earth and repent of all these sins”.
He went on, “You have to go back and witness to my people about what you have heard and seen. My people have become selfish and wicked and all have corrupted (ed.-study this word “cor- rupted” in English) themselves. They do not please Me. Nothing unclean or ungodly can come into the garden. Only the meek, humble and lowly can come in.”
Then He disappeared and the angel said, “You must go back”.
However, I didn’t want to go back. I wanted to stay and ask Jesus for forgiveness right then, but He had already left. I don’t remember how I got back.
brother nicholai
?
The following is from a paper by NDE re- searcher Dr. Atwater,(she is not a christian, to my knowledge) that confirms what other researchers have found such as cardiolo- gist Dr. Rawlings, who is a christian, con- cerning the reality of Hell, based on the data they have collected concerning NDE’s where the patient has a “hell”-like experi- ence.
Is There a Hell?
Surprising Observations About theNear-DeathExpe- rience
(from the Spring ’92 Journal of Near-Death Studies Vol.10, No.3) P. M. H. Atwater, Lh.D. P. O. Box 7691 Charlottesville, VA 22906-7691 © 1992 P. M. H. Atwater, Lh.D.
ABSTRACT: The percentage of hell-like near- death experiences (NDEs) is probably much larger than has been previously claimed. In this article, I discuss current research into what are now termed “distressing” or “unpleasant” NDEs, and my own findings from interviews of over a hun- dred such cases. I compare this information with earlier reports from Maurice Rawlings (1978, 1980),...?
My plane was late. That meant I had to run lengthy corridors at Dulles International Airport near Washington, D.C., to catch my next flight. As I ran, another woman scurrying in the oppo- site direction yelled, “I know who you are; you’re the woman I just saw on television. You’re the gutsy one who talks about negative near-death experiences. Keep doing it. Don’t stop.”
I was so startled by her comment, I momentarily slowed my pace and yelled back, “Who are you? What do you mean by that?”
Her answer surprised me. “I’m a surgical nurse at a hospital in Phoenix, Arizona. We have lots of near-death cases there, and almost all of them are the negative kind. You know what I mean ― people who wind up in hell!”
Before I could respond further, she was out of sight. I wanted to go after her and ask more ques- tions― What hospital? How many cases? How long has this been happening? Why haven’t you reported it?&emdash;but my pressing need to hurry convinced me otherwise. I barely made my connection.
This incident happened in 1989, a year when I was nearly overwhelmed by reports from people who experienced a hellish environment at the brink of death, rather than a heavenly one.
Most researchers of the near-death experi- ence (NDE) report that unpleasant cases are quite rare, numbering less than one percent of the thousands thus far investigated and of the eight million tallied by a Gallup Poll during a sur- vey on the subject published in 1982 (Gallup and Proctor, 1982). Yet my experiences interviewing near-death survivors since 1978 have consis- tently shown me otherwise, suggesting an abun- dance of such cases: 105 out of the more than 700 I have queried.
At the 1990 Washington, D.C., conference of the International Association for Near-Death Stud- ies (IANDS), Bruce Greyson, a psychiatrist noted for his long-term commitment to near-death re- search, admitted that people like himself had not been asking the right questions to identify those who might have undergone “dark” or distressing episodes . He confessed: “We didn’t try to find
35
them because we didn’t want to know.” His com- ment underscored the fact that, for the most part, published reports of near-death studies have side- stepped “negative” accounts.
Greyson and Nancy Evans Bush, President of IANDS, have recently completed a descriptive study of 50 terrifying cases they have collected over the past 9 years (Greyson and Bush, 1992). Others whose work has acknowledged the ex- istence of such experiences include British re- searcher Margot Grey (1985) and sociologist Charles Flynn (1986). Cardiologist Maurice Rawlings and myself, however, have actively pursued near-death reports of a hellish nature since the very beginning of our involvement in the field.
Beyond Death’s Door, Rawlings’ first book (1978), focused on his observations of people in the pro- cess of being resuscitated after clinical death. In it, he recounted story after story of near-death experiencers describing unpleasant or threaten- ing scenarios: being surrounded by grotesque hu- man and animal forms, hearing other people moaning and in pain, violence
and demonic types of torture. He thought that because he was present when the phenomenon actually occurred, he was able to obtain pure and unrepressed reports. This led him to formu- late his theory that at least half of the near-death cases begin as hell-like, then become heaven- like as the episode proceeds, with the average individual able to remember only the heavenly part once revived.
His second book, Before Death Comes (1980), added to these accounts and included his con- viction that in order for people to die a good death and avoid the horrors of what must assur- edly be hell, they should com- mit themselves to the doctrines of Christianity. Needless to say, Rawlings caused quite a stir among other researchers. ...
My first introduction to the NDE was in a hospi- tal room listening to three somber people describe what they had seen while technically “dead.” Each spoke of grayness and cold, and about na- ked, zombie-like beings just standing around star- ing at them. All three were profoundly dis- turbed by what they had witnessed. One man went so far as to accuse every religion on earth of Iying about the existence of any sup- posed “heaven.” The fear these people exhibited affected me deeply.
A decade passed before I, too, had a personal
opportunity to discover what might exist beyond the threshold of death. Not once did this happen to me, but three times. A miscarriage and hem- orrhage precipitated my first encounter in Janu- ary of 1977. Two days later the second occurred when a major thrombosis in my right thigh vein dislodged, accompanied by the worst case of phlebitis the specialist had ever seen. Three months afterward I suffered a complete and to- tal collapse. On the occasion of each of these “deaths,” I experienced uplifting and enlighten- ing, heaven-like, near-death scenarios. Although each was different, one somehow led into the next as if the three were progressive. When my expe- riences were over, I determined to find out as much as I could about the phenomenon from as many different people as possible. This quest began an exploration of the subject that resulted in my book, Coming Back to Life: The After-Ef- fects of the Near-Death Experience (1988 and 1989).
Since the heavenly version is well-known by now and so, too, its attendant positives, I think it is time that all aspects of the phenomenon be ex-
amined, including all the contrasting reports still commonly bunched to- gether under the singular term “hell-like.” What Rawlings spoke of a de- cade ago needs to be re- considered, especially in light of observations that challenge how near-death experiences are catego- rized. To accomplish this, I’d like first to offer a con- text for broadening our understanding of the word “hell.”...
.
Heaven-like scenarios out- lined in the book are strik- ingly similar to modern near-death reports: vi-
sions of pure light, vibrant landscapes as if in springtide, blindingly open clear sky, dazzlement. Equally so are the hell-like versions: terrifying deities, gruesome apparitions, racking and pain- ful torture. Also described are the life-review pro- cess, judgment , and a disembodied state, then rebirth into this or other worlds for further growth and learning.
..During my own interviews of experiencers, for instance, I discovered little difference between heavenly and hellish near-death episodes in con- sideration of how elements unfolded in sequence. By that I mean the universal elements now iden- tified as central to an NDE can and often do ap- pear in both types and in the same basic sequence pattern: an out-of-body experience; passing
36
through a dark tunnel or some kind of darkness; seeing a light ahead; entering into that light, and suddenly finding one’s self in another realm of existence usually replete with people, landscapes, and occasionally animals.
Even the fact that experiencers of hellish visions often travel in a downward direction (down “the tunnel” as opposed to up) does not distinguish one type from another, simply because many experiencers of the heavenly kind also report downward passage when in the tunnel. Hellish episodes can also include dialogue with beings on the other side of death along with glimpses of the life just lived, elements once thought to occur only in heaven-like cases. Both types are, in fact, a lot alike. Yet they do differ, through the specific details given, and through the interpretation of individual responses.
Hell-Like Cases lifeless or threatening apparitions barren or ugly expanses threats, screams, silence danger and the possibility of violence, torture
a feeling of cold (or temperature ex- tremes) and a sense of hell
Of the hell-like cases 1 have found, I have yet to come across an individual who re- ported a fiery hot or burning sensation during the experience itself, although I have spoken with re- searchers who have. If a sensation of tem- perature was felt, the majority in the study I conducted com- mented on how cold it was, or clammy, or shivery, or “icy hard.” Also mentioned was the dullness of the light, even grayness, as if overcast, foggy, or somehow “heavy.” Many experienced a bright light beck- oning to them initially, but when they entered the light it promptly dimmed or darkened.
Invariably an attack of some kind would take place in hellish scenarios or a shunning, and pain would be felt or surges of anxiety and fear. Any indifference to the individual’s presence would be severe, as would the necessity of the experiencer
to defend him- or herself and/or fight for the right to continued existence. Themes of good and evil, beings like angels and devils, I found common- place, as well as hauntings once the individual revived. Examples of this are the numerous re- ports of a “devil” who physically manifests in broad daylight for the purpose of chasing the experiencer, supposedly to capture his or her soul, or to win “the battle.” The manifestation of other threatening beings or creatures (Ed. note:demons) has also been claimed, quite similar to what was depicted in the movie Flatliners (Shumacher, 1990). Sometimes fearful scenes and sensations reoccur afterward, as when an experiencer is un- expectedly faced with the onslaught of some per- ceived cyclone, whirlpool, tidal wave, or perhaps an unchecked fall into a void.
Amazing as it may seem, I noticed that the same scene that one individual considers wonderfully positive another may declare negative or horrific. For instance, the light at the end of the tunnel can be terrifying to some while inviting to oth- ers, as can any voices or flashing lights experi- enced during states of darkness, even if nothing threatening is perceived from either the voices or the lights. Passing through a bright light into vast new landscapes can be an incredible shock to an individual, especially if aspects of creation
and worlds within worlds are seen, even if what is experienced in no way puts the indi- vidual at risk. Meeting a being composed entirely of light can seem a trick of the devil or a punish- ment of some kind, es- pecially if the experiencer tends to be more fundamentalist in his or her religious view- points.
Not one of the child- hood experiencers I interviewed ever mentioned anything fearful or hell-like or threatening . Only the adults in my inquiry re- ported such stories. This puzzled me. Why
would some adults describe the existence of a hell when children never did? (Children below the age of accountability go to heaven Ed. noote) Why would what appeared as episodes of equal con- tent be labeled hell-like by one experiencer and heaven-like by another? And why would perfectly normal individuals who had lived what appeared as positive, constructive lives be scared witless by their near-death experience, while others with similar personalities and lifetime achievements be deliriously awestruck?...
37
. ...Surprisingly, unpleasant or hell-like experi- ences really can be quite positive if individual experiencers are inspired to make significant changes in their lives because of them. But, pleas- ant or heaven-like experiences can be incredibly negative if individuals use them as an excuse to dominate or threaten others while engaged in self-righteous campaigns. Even heaven-like or
transcendent experiences may be painful or hell- ish to an individual unfamiliar with the possibil- ity of alternate realities or unwilling to have his or her worldview interrupted or challenged...
...Once, when I was autographing copies of my book in a shopping mall, a man in his middle thir- ties stopped at my table, looked me straight in the eye, and with tight lips declared, “You’ve got to tell people about hell. There is one.
I know. I’ve been there. All them experiencers on television telling their pretty stories about heaven -that’s not the way it is. There’s a hell, and people go there.” I could not calm this man or the piercing power of his words, nor could I inspire him to consider other ways of interpreting his experi- ence. He was adamant and firm. To him hell was real and to be avoided, no matter
what.
That’s what I’ve noticed with individuals like this man: either there is a special kind of fierceness about them, or an empty fear, or a puzzled indif- ference, or an unstated panic. If they show emo- tion at all, it is usually tears. Many feel betrayed by religion. Many resent the endless banter on television talk shows about “the Light,” all that warmth and love and joy exuded from those who seemed to have experienced heaven. When I would ask why they weren’t on television them- selves telling their own stories, most would sud- denly become quiet. Eventually I came to realize that they had spoken to no one else about what had happened to them. Most often they indicated feeling too ashamed or fearful or angry to talk about it; furthermore, the possibility of another’s judgment or criticism bothered them...
...Is there a hell? To one who thinks he or she has been there, the answer is yes. To a person like myself, who has studied what evidence ex- ists and has conducted countless interviews, the answer is this: there is more to the near-death experience than anyone currently knows. The
phenomenon is vast in scope, its implications more important and more dynamic than most people are willing to admit...One fact is clear: people who experience an unpleasant and/or hell like near-death experience must be welcomed by researchers and relieved of any trace of stigma or judgment. They have a lot to tell us, and we need to hear what they have to say.
Extensive quotes from Atwater, P.M.H.
38
???? ket” and hold it up to the light of eternity - and
??our ?ay ?n ?our? by
Leonard Ravenhill
In a very brief and very brilliant biography of a famous English preacher, one of the greatest preachers that ever preached in America or En- gland, it says that he had some very strange hab- its.
One of these habits was to carry in his pocket a handful of precious stones... a diamond, a sap- phire, a ruby, an emerald, and so forth. He would walk into a park and take one of those precious stones and hold it up to the light of the sun, mov- ing it around, seeking different shades or differ- ent illuminations from it as the sunlight hit it. And as the people would go past, particularly the children, they would all shake their heads in- dicating that they thought this fellow was just a little bit odd.
The preacher that I am referring to is Jonathan Edwards, and back in the 1700s he preached one of the greatest sermons ever preached in America. It was called “Sinners In The Hands Of An An- gry God.” The people fell off their seats and clung to the pillars that were holding the gallery up - crying out in despair. And he didn’t say, “Oh friends, please excuse me. I never meant to em- barrass you like that.” There was a reason for his power and anointing that day, because be- fore he preached, he prayed. Over and over and over again he prayed, “Oh God, stamp eternity on my eyeballs.” I don’t know anybody else who’s ever prayed it. Maybe we’ve said it - but if God should stamp eternity or even judgment upon our eyeballs, I’m quite convinced we’d be a very dif- ferent tribe of people.
Someone once said to that great scholar, Daniel Webster, “You have a colossal mind. What is the greatest thought that you have ever had?” He said, “I’ve thought about many things, but the most awesome, the most terrifying, the most shatter- ing thought I’ve ever had, is my personal account- ability to God one day.”
There are roughly 3⁄4 million words in the Word of God and one hymn writer calls the Bible, “A golden casket where gems of truth are stored. The heaven drawn picture of Christ, the Living Word.” I suggest, like Jonathan Edwards selected a precious stone and lifted it up to the light of the sun, we select one word out of this “golden cas-
that word is “Judgment.”
You can tell God that you’re not concerned about what I have to say about it, but I hope you will at least say, “Please Lord, will You give me some new illumination on this awesome fact of judg- ment?”
The Book Of Revelation
I want to read from the book of Revelation. Very often preachers call this the book of the Revela- tion of Saint John - but that is not the title. It is the book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ. Rev- elation means the unfolding, the taking away of the veil. I find the book of Revelation a book of mystery, a book of majesty, and a book of misery - because it shows me the final stage of lost men and women. It shows me that forever and ever they are going to be cut off from God. If there are a million roads into hell, there’s not one road out. But if in heaven they continually sing, “Worthy is the Lamb,” in hell the only thing they sing is “The harvest is past, the summer is ended and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20) I suggest you read the 17th, 18th, and 19th chapters of the book of Revela- tion. This book has an imprint on it that no other book has in the Word of God because it says, “Blessed is he who reads and those who hear.” (Rev. 1:3) There are a lot of people who read, but how many of them really hear?
In Revelation 20:11-12, 14-15 it says, “I saw a great white throne and Him who sat upon it, from whose presence earth and heaven fled away, and no place was found for them. And l saw the dead, the great and the small, standing before the throne, and books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life; and the dead were judged from the things which were written in the books, according to their deeds. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire. And if anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.”
The Judgment Of Sinners
Those passages just quoted from the book of Revelation are usually understood to be refer- ring to the judgment of sinners. “I saw a great white throne” (typical obviously of purity) “and Him who sat upon it.” We read these things and they kind of slide over our minds. But listen to the awesomeness of this:”... from whose pres-
“..the most terrifying, the most shattering thought I’ve ever had, is my personal accountability to God one day.”
39
ence earth and heaven fled away and no place was found for them. And I saw the dead, the great and the small, standing before the throne and books were opened...” Various titles have been given to this awesome event. John Wesley called it “The Great Assize.” Billy Sunday in his won- derful way called it “Payday Sunday.” A cowboy preacher once called it “The Last Roundup.” You can call it, if you like, “A Date With Destiny,” or better still, you can call it “Your Day In Court.” This book of Revelation begins by telling us that these things will shortly come to pass, and that was 2,000 years ago. We live too much in time. We’re too earthbound. We see as other men see. We think as other men think. We invest our time as the world invests it. But if we took hold of eternity as a reality, I’m convinced we’d be a dif- ferent breed of people.
It must have been very awesome to be living in the days of His flesh. The old boys in the Syna- gogue muttered and quoted about somebody com- ing someday, but most of them really didn’t be- lieve it. Why didn’t Jesus come sweeping through the sky when it was as black as night over Jerusa- lem? Why didn’t He come with ten thousand saints? Why didn’t He come with the sound of trumpets? Why didn’t He come to the world like that? But when He did come, they couldn’t be- lieve that somebody clothed in flesh and blood, who had to eat and sleep and do everything else like they did, was the Son of God.
But Jesus began to make a stir. Why, He actually raised a man from the dead! My, that must have excited them. Just imagine Jesus going to the tomb and saying, “Roll away the stone.” (He didn’t roll it away. There’s some labor we have to do.) And then He cried with a loud voice, “Lazarus!” As Campbell Morgan says, “He said ‘Lazarus, come forth.’ If He had just said ‘Come forth,’ all the cemetery would have come - and it wasn’t their time yet!” So Lazarus came forth. I’ll bet the disciples were a proud bunch that day, say- ing, “What do you think about our Master now? He’s even raising the dead!”
When All the Dead Are Rasied
But Jesus raising Lazarus from the dead is only a preview of what’s yet to come. In John 5:28- 29, Jesus says ‘“...an hour is coming, in which all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; those who did the good deeds, to a resurrection of life, those who com- mitted the evil deeds to a resurrection of judg- ment.” Did you get that? He says that the day is coming in which all who are in the grave shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they shall rise! From Adam wherever he is right now, in the sands or in the dust - all who are in the grave shall hear the voice of the Son of God. You see, Jesus said, “I am the Resurrection and the Life” (John 11:25) and I believe He did rise from the
dead. In the end of the book of Revelation, He says, “I was dead, and behold I am alive forever- more, and I have the keys of death and Hades.” (Rev. 1:18)
I’ve crossed the Atlantic about 18 times on dif- ferent ships, and almost every time I’ve crossed it, I’ve looked overboard and said, “Hey you down there, you’re gonna get up one day! You thieving buccaneers who died in the Spanish Main, and the folks who sank in the Lusitania, and the Ti- tanic, and all those who sank in the great ships during the wars - you’re all gonna get up one day.” At the voice of the Son of God, they’re going to rise. Millions, billions of them. And they’re all going to stand at the Judgment Seat of Christ. That’s going to be a spectacle. Where is it going to take place? I don’t know where, but I know it will take place, since the Bible is the only book in the whole world that you can rely on.
The book of Revelation is not only at the end of the Bible, but it deals with the end of time and then it deals with the things that happen after the end of time. Look for a minute at Revelation 6:12-17, “And I looked when He broke the sixth seal, and there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth made of hair, and the whole moon became like blood; and the stars of the sky fell to the earth, as a fig tree casts its unripe figs when
shaken by a great wind. And the sky was split apart like a scroll when it is rolled up; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. And the kings of the earth and the great men and the command- ers and the rich and the strong and every slave and free man, hid themselves in the caves and among the rocks of the mountains; and they said to the mountains and to the rocks, ‘Fall on us and hide us from the presence of Him who sits on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of their wrath has come; and who is able to stand?’ “
40
What Will Jesus Look Like?
In contrast, at the end of the book of Revelation it says of the redeemed that they’re going to come and they long to see His face. What do you think Jesus will look like? Fanny Crosby, who was the first woman in American history to address the joint session of Congress, was blind for 84 years. Someone once said to her, “It’s a shame a great Christian like you is blind. You can’t see the sun- set. You can’t see the lovely flowers. You’re at such a disadvantage.” “Oh, NO,” she said, “I’m at a great advantage over you. Don’t you realize the first face I ever see will be His face?!” Do you wonder that she wrote so many hymns about His face? Again, what do you think Jesus will look like? In Australia they show me pictures of Jesus with lovely blond hair, bright blue eyes, and a flaxen beard. And the Chinese have an interpre- tation of Christ through their artists! And there are some dreadful pictures, I think, that have been done by the so-called great masters. But I’ll tell you what - the Word of God paints a very differ- ent picture of Jesus than all of these put together.
The Apostle Paul got a picture of Jesus, not with a lamb in His arms, and not like the stained glass windows where Jesus looks pathetically femi- nine. He sees Jesus, and he says He’s “the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, to whom be praise and glory forever. “ (I Tim. 1:17) So we’re going to see the King of kings.
He’s the Judge of judges in the Court of courts. There is no tribunal after this. It is finished!
And when I hear people singing “Put your hand in the hand of the man who stilled the waters,” or “Shake hands with Jesus,” I say, “Forget it!” Listen, when you see Jesus, you’re not going to go up and say, “Hey, buddy, I’m glad You died for me.” When you see Jesus you’ll be almost para- lyzed with fear unless you have a glorified body and a glorified mind. John was given the book of Revelation as a prisoner on a devil’s island - but he was in the Spirit when this enormous revela-
tion was given to him. The picture of Jesus here is not a picture of a pathetic individual pushed around by anybody who wants to push Him around. I think sometimes we think we’re going to march up and say, “Well Jesus, You know how many years I served You, and how many souls I won for You, and how many sermons I preached for You ...!” Oh, no... it won’t be like that at all.
The Bible says that “His head and His hair were white like white wool, like snow; and His eyes were like a flame of fire; and His feet were like burnished bronze, when it has been caused to glow in a furnace, and His voice was like the sound of many waters. And in His right hand He held seven stars; and out of His mouth came a sharp two-edged sword; and His face was like the sun shining in its strength. “ (Rev. 1:14-16) And here is John, who used to lean his head on the bosom of Jesus, and hear that divine heart- beat. John was the man that I believe knew more about Jesus than anyone else, and when he saw Jesus in His majesty, this man who had walked with Him and talked with Him for three years, says, “And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as a dead man.” (Rev. 1:17) If John responded like that, what do you think you and I are going to do?!
Well, of course, if you have a judgment, you must have a judge! I believe that the Church of Jesus Christ needs a new revelation of the majesty of God! This is the King of kings! And He’s the Judge of judges! And this is the Tribunal of tribunals! And there’s no court of appeals afterwards. The verdict is final! There will be no biased judgment! People have said to me, “There is no justice in the earth today!” Well maybe there isn’t! But I hang on to the Word which says, “Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?” (Gen. 18:25)
The Unholy Dead
We see here the Judge in all His awesome maj- esty, in all His glory. What do you think The un- holy dead, great and small, are going to do when they see Him on His throne? Do you think they will worship Him? No, they are going to be terri- fied! This is the great exposure! Everything is going to be exposed at the Judgment Seat of Christ! They couldn’t find the 18 minutes on the tapes that Mr. Nixon had. Well, I’ll tell you who has a perfect record of them! And the transcripts are going to be read one day before everyone! There will be a thousand million or billion people when you stand there at the Judgment Seat with- out your wife to lean on or your husband or your preacher or a friend. You can’t send your lawyer. You can’t send a representative. Paul writes in Romans 14, “We must all stand at the Judgment Seat of Christ.” There Is no exception.
Can you see those millions of unholy dead? All the criminals who ever lived. All the prostitutes.
41
All the men who make millions from pornogra- phy. Can you think of the pimps who pollute those little girls on West 42nd Street in New York? Can you imagine when God takes hold of history and empties it?! When every man who ever walked the streets of ancient Babylon with all its lusts, or Corinth which was just one colossal cesspool of impurity, must account for himself? When all that has happened in Las Vegas last night is go- ing to be “thrown on the screen” in eternity! Ev- ery king that has ruled over England, the caliphs of Baghdad, the maharajas of India, the multi- millionaires, the billionaires - they’re all going to stand one day! Can you imagine that? At the Judgment Seat of Christ they will have to ac- count for all of their deeds done in the body. Ev- ery judge that sits in the high court is going to be judged one day by an Infallible Judge. How long will it take? I don’t know and I don’t care... be- cause we’re not going anywhere! I think one of the joys of eternity will be that the redeemed will see all the unholy dead judged, but the unholy won’t see the judgment of the saints, because they won’t be there.
Memory Is Eternal
You may say, “Well, Mr. Ravenhill, I won’t be in serious trouble because I don’t have a good memory.” Well, you’ll have one that day. There’s going to be some awful revelations. There’s go- ing to be some weeping and wailing and gnash- ing of teeth. John says the books
were opened. (Rev. 20:12) What books? I’m not really sure what the books are, but I think the book of the Ten Commandments for one, and I think maybe the Book of Memory for another thing. (Mal. 3:16) You see, memory is an amaz- ing thing. Memory will last into eternity. I don’t think the redeemed will remember their sorrows and heartaches, but I’ll tell you the unholy dead will remember every time somebody put a tract into their hand. They’ll remember it through eternity and wish to God they still had a chance to re- spond. They’ll remember every one of their mother’s prayers they ever heard. They’ll remem- ber every word of every sermon they ever sat through. They’re going to remember everything. How do I know? Because one day a man in hell prayed. It was not only the wrong place to pray, but he prayed to the wrong person (to Abraham), and he of course got the wrong answer (accord- ing to the answer he was looking for). “Child, remember that during your life, you received your good things ...” “But I don’t want my brothers to come here!” But Jesus says, “REMEMBER. “(Luke 16:19-31) Memory is eternal. It will never die. Your memory isn’t faulty. Everything you’ve done, every idle word you’ve spoken, and every action will one day be recalled.
The Great And the Small
The unholy dead are going to stand, great and small, before God. Sometimes I look at my En- cyclopedia Britannica and I think of all the his- tory that is going to pass before me in the flesh. I’ll be interested to see Julius Caesar and Tiberius Caesar. I’ll be fascinated when Pontius Pilate stands before Jesus. I think he’ll be more uncom- fortable than Jesus felt standing before him! It will be awesome when we see the founders of these cults stand before God. When, in God’s name, is the Church going to open their heart and mind and see that every man will stand ac- countable to God? I don’t care if he flies his own private jet or how many cities or millions of people he rules. It doesn’t matter. The great of the earth and the lowest of the earth are all go- ing to spend their time in eternity. They are go- ing to live there forever and ever, “where their worm does not die (Mark 9:48) Hell won’t be the same for everybody. Some will be beaten with a few stripes, some with many stripes. (Luke 12:47- 48) But I tell you what - I’d rather be the least in the Kingdom of God than the greatest in the king- dom of the devil, both in time and in eternity.
You might say, “I don’t really believe in God and I don’t like to hear this kind of stuff.” Well, friend, let me tell you lovingly. If you like to drink, go with the drinkers. If you like to lust, go with the prostitutes. In hell, if you’re given to lust, you’ll
have that lust, but there’ll be noth- ing to satisfy it. In hell, if you drink, you’ll still be thirsty, but there’ll be nothing to satisfy your thirst. You’d give a king’s ransom for one drop of water, but there isn’t any - never mind the other stuff you
drink.
When Mercy Is Gone Forever
Oh, we’ll wish we could change some things once we reach eternity, at least lost men and women will. We read in the sixth chapter of Revelation, “They said to the mountains and rocks, ‘Fall on us and hide us from the presence of Him who sits on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of their wrath has come; and who is able to stand?’” He says in Revelation 9:6, “And in those days men will seek death and will not find it; and they will long to die and death flees from them.” I believe there’ll be a day when a man will put a gun to his head and blow his brains out and, to his amazement, he’ll still be living. He’ll throw himself from the top of the Empire State Building and still be living. “They shall seek death, but shall not find it.” There’s an awesome aspect for you. Men seeking death and not finding it. Can you think of men seeing every sin they have ever committed? Sins of the flesh and sins of the spirit. Sins against God and sins against man. They are pursued by the hounds of
42
hell baying after them and they say, “If only I could die and get out of this!” And yet if he tries to die, he will not die. In Revelation 4 you have Christ on the throne, you have a rainbow over the throne which is a covenant sign of mercy, and you have four and twenty elders. But there’s nobody here sharing justice with Jesus. He sits supreme on the throne. There’s no four and twenty elders. There’s no sea of glass. There’s no rainbow of mercy. Mercy has gone forever.
It’s Not Too Late For Mercy Yet
I don t care how twisted and corrupt your life is at this moment - it is not too late to ask for for- giveness. God can and will forgive you if you re- pent of your sin, plead for the blood of Christ, and ask for mercy! It is not too late to ask for mercy. You may wonder, “Can God really forgive all the rottenness and corruption in my life?” He certainly can. Why? Because today Jesus is still on a throne of mercy. You can find His grace and His help. But when we see Him at the Judgment, He’s no longer on a throne of mercy. He is on a throne of justice. His first time on earth He was a tender Christ, the Lamb of God, who went about kissing little babies and blessing people. There’s nothing more beautiful than a little lamb and there’s nothing more terrible than the wrath of the Lamb. One day God’s mercy is going to be cut off and then we will have the wrath of the Lamb.
Think of all the tribes and nations that will be judged. Think of Pharaoh and Herod the Great standing before Jesus and having to account for their deeds. Did you have your tribulations to- day? Maybe the bacon burned this morning or some other tragedy happened. Did you think this morning that somebody for Christ’s sake is go- ing to lose his head in Afghanistan or Viet Nam or Russia? Do you think that Stalin ever dreamed that after all the bloody purges he made, he’d have to answer for every precious drop of blood he ever spilled? The Psalmist, David, says “Store my tears in Thy bottle. “ (Psalm 56:8) I don’t be- lieve that anyone ever shed a tear, whether in compassion for souls or because of a broken heart, that fell to the ground. Our tears are stored by God, and God is going to count them out one day. The Jews perhaps may cry of Hitler, “God, scourge him, scourge him. Turn the furnace up in hell.” But listen, God doesn’t need any remind- ers. “Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?” (Gen. 18:25) If a man is torn with lust, if his mind is full of wickedness, if by his own actions he asks to be cast away from God with his own sin and misery forever and ever - then what? Well, what do you think it would be like if you’d killed six million people like that? God shall bring ev- ery work into judgment with every secret thing.
The Goodness And Severity Of God
I think we’d better watch this business of giving people only part of the Gospel. We need to be very careful of our sloppy evangelism techniques. Yes, it is absolutely true that God loves us, but will you remind people of the goodness and the severity of God? One thing that’s wrong with the world is that it thinks it’s done with Jesus Christ and it hasn’t even started with Him yet. For He stands at the end of the trail for every man - rich or poor, bondsman or freeman, black or white. Will you remind them that there is a day when mercy is cut off forever? Will you remind them that people pray in hell, but nobody answers? The dead, great and small, are going to stand before God in that awesome day. The books are going to be opened, and justice, not mercy, will prevail. There is no mercy. Mercy is gone forever. Multi- tudes of people will be crying, “The harvest is past and the summer is ended and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20) Will you remind them while God is still sitting on a throne of mercy, that ev- eryone, without exception, will one day stand be- fore the Judgment Seat of Christ? Be wise, re- pent, and believe the Gospel.
――――――――――――――――――――――― Author: Makko Musagara Publishing date: 07.10.2002 06:46
SEVEN DAYS IN HEAVEN
I request to send you this testimony of this won- derful man of God who usually visits our house in Kampala, Uganda. Emmanuel Tuwagiraimana is from Rwanda, central Africa. Before 1994, he had been living as a Christian but he was not faithful in his walk with God. During the Rwandan genocide of 1994, Emmanuel and his friends were trapped in Kabwai School, Gitarama town, about 45km from Kigali, the capital of Rwanda. Emmanuel could not walk as he had suffered severe bomb sharpenels that had left him with severe wounds all over the body. They could not move out of the school because it was risky and very dangerous. Due to lack of medical at- tention, one morning Emmanuel was found dead by his friends. They wrapped his swollen and smelling body in a bed cover and pushed it in a far corner in the room. By now, smelling fluids were oozing out of Emmanuels dead body.
Emmanuel says he did not know how suddenly he went out of his body. He found himself at a big gate. Two men stood at that gate and intoduced themselves. They said: “We are angels. Now you are standing at the gate of the heaven” When Emmanuel looked upon himself, he realised that he was putting on a very beautiful body, unlike
43
the earthly one. The two men took him through sweet smelling garden of flowers. They took him to a man who introduced himself as Christ. Jesus presented himself to Emmanuel in two forms. First he presented himself with a body of scars. He showed Emmanuel the scars made by nails at the cross. After Jesus knew that Emmanuel had no more doubts, He (Jesus) started moving with Emmanuel while he put on a very beautiful body with no scars. Jesus told Emmanuel many things. Then they came together back to earth. They went to Rwanda and stood in the very room where Emmanuel’s body lay. They stood in the air and morever, no one could see them. Jesus showed Emmanuel his dead body. Emmanuel says it looked terrible. “It looked like a dead cow!” Emmanuel says. They could hear the voices of people in the room. They were saing:”Oh, the saved man had died!”
Jesus told Emmanuel that one day he would go back into that rotten body.
Jesus took Emmanuel back to heaven and showed him a city of very beautiful houses. Emmanuel says he has never seen such houses. Then he was shown a lake. Jesus told him that his time had not come yet so he coulkd not cross that lake. Accross the lake he could see living persons. When he looked closely, he saw a Moslem man he had known in Rwanda. Also, he could recognise some Christians he had worked with. He asked Jesus how these people could be there. Christ told him that these people succeeded to make it to heaven to be with God. Emmanuel asked how a Moslem could be among them. Jesus told him: “As he was dying, that man called upon my name and I saved him from eternal fire”. Then Emmanuel asked about a certain dead Sister in the Lord with whom they had been ministering to in Rwanda. Jesus told him that she could not come to heaven because she died with a lot of unforgiveness and bitterness in her heart.
She had refused to forgive her fellow Christians who did not visit her in a Rwandan hospital. Then Emmanuel asked about a certain dead man with whom they were praying. Jesus told him that man could not go to heaven because he kept on steal- ing money collected by Christians to help the sick in hospitals.
Emmanuel was taken to hell. Hell is filthy and people are made to work day and night. There is no rest. All beings there are naked.
Then Jesus brought something that looked like a chocolate bar. Jesus told Emmanuel to eat it. He ate it and true, it tated like chocolate. He ate the whole of it. Jesus told him: “You have eaten the Bible. Now it is in your head, you will be able to memorise it every where you go” [This is true. Emmanuel has all the scriptures in his head].
Seven days after he had died on earth, Jesus told Emmanuel it was time to go back in his body. At first Emmanuel refused leaving heaven. But Jesus just touched him with the tip of his finger. Emmnuesl found himself in a dead rotten body. He says he struggled with one arm to keep the maggots out of his mouth. His friends in the room could not believe their eyes when they saw Emmanuels moving body. The straps got loose and Emmanuel sat down. His friends run out of the school shouting that they had seen a ghost! But Emmanuel also shouted calling them and assuring them he was not a ghost. He aws given food and taken to the hospital.
One of Emmanuel’s arms had rotten to the ex- tent of almost falling off. Doctors in Rwanda de- cided to amputate it but God told Emmanuel not to accept. In God’s supernatural working ways, God appeared to a white doctor in Australia. He told him to go to Rwanda to do surgery on Emmanuel’s arm so that it is not amputated. In a strange vision, God gave this doctor a picture of Emmanuel and the address of the Rwandan hospital. This Doctor obeyed and saved Emmanuels right arm in Rwanda! [note: from 1994 to 1999 Emanuel had a supporting metal- lic support structure on his arm fixed by this doc- tor. Now he had removed it].
After healing, Emmanuel started his ministry of testifying what happened to him and his visit to heaven.
His is always on the move in African countries. His telephone in Kigali Rwanda is 250-517030. Also, he can be contacted through my e-mail address: mmakko@infocom.co.ugor Post Office Box 3268 Kampala, Uganda.
Thanks and God bless you.
Makko Musagara P.O.Box 3268 Kampala, Uganda mmakko@infocom.co.ug
44
Author: Mike White Publishing date: 07.10.2002 21:21
A TANGO WITH DEATH by Mike White
As a teenager I had a serious accident that nearly killed me - this is my personal account of a near death experience and how it radically impacted my life.
――――――――――――――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――――
The pushbike rapidly gathered momentum as I pedalled hard down the steep hill. I could feel the December sun warm on my back and hear the wind whistling through my hair - it was good to be alive.
My enthusiasm for risk and speed gave me an adrenalin kick - but was about to be my fatal tango with death.
My pushbike was a fixed wheel racer, just one gear with no free spin, and the pedals just kept coming around as the bike moved forward. As I leaned further into the corner to navigate the left hand turn at the bottom of the hill I could feel the wheels start to slide out on the loose gravel and then the pedals came around to lift the back wheel clean off the road! I had totally lost control of the bike!!
The bike leapt from the road, crashing out of con- trol, and buckled into a mangled heap of twisted metal.
At the same time, I as a helpless passenger was launched from the seat and hurtled through the air, smashing face first into the concrete kerb. I was knocked out cold and lay on the road in a pool of blood totally unconscious. The lady in the nearby house seeing the accident happen ran screaming from her verandah to try and help. She lifted my limp hand but could not feel any pulse. The ambulance was called and I was rushed off to the hospital.
I lay in a coma in the hospital bed for the next 5 days.
I don’t remember hitting the kerb. Instead I was standing in a place out of this world on the side of a gently sloping hill.
The grass lay flat on the undulating hill as if it had been wind swept over many years. I realised that I was not alone. Beside me stood someone
dressed in brilliant white. The sky was totally dark behind me and to either side - but there was a light in front - over the top of the hill - a clean white light like the rising of the early morning sun. The person beside me, perhaps an angel or perhaps the Son of God, took me by the hand and we slowly walked up the hill together. And as we did the light shining beyond the top of the hill became brighter and brighter.
The next moment I was looking over various scenes of my life - past, present and future.
I saw my life replayed before me like I was watch- ing a three dimensional movie - a live drama. Each scene I saw in detail exactly how it hap- pened as I seemed to flick right through my life story right up to my present age of fifteen. Each scene was real with plenty of time to reflect, yet it all seemed to take no time at all. I felt very exposed watching all this, yet the one in white standing next to me did not appear to judge me - rather I seemed to judge myself.
Then I had a glimpse into the future. I saw my- self standing on a stage in front of many people.
Beyond the spotlight that shone out of the dark- ness I could make out a sea of faces eagerly look- ing up towards the stage. The host motioned for me to step towards the microphone and as I moved forward I began to speak the gospel mes- sage of Jesus Christ. Jesus loves you with an everlasting love. He loves you so much that he died in your place to free you from sin so you can experience new life in him. And then there were hands, many hands, being raised in response to the Gospel - to accept Jesus Christ as their Lord and Saviour.
As these scenes flashed before me I realised that we had reached the top of the hill, poised on the edge of a chasm.
Standing on the edge and looking out over the panoramic scene before me I could see a city in the distance. It was sparkling in the sun as though it was made of glass like something you would read about in a fairytale story. I was being asked by the person in white if I wanted to enter into heaven - the holy city. If I saw it I could never return to the earth or my family. Or did I want to go back into my physical body on earth.
I was a Christian, having given my heart to the Lord at a young age of 10. I loved God but was mostly afraid to tell my friends at school, and also pretty regular at going to church but that alone doesn’t count for much. I would love to stay here in this wonderful place. But now I could see a glimpse of my family crying and praying for me. Not that I could earn my way to heaven, but rather I realised that my life on earth would be more fruitful if I chose to allow God’s will to un-
45
fold in my life. My heart was divided. I wanted to stay here and enter into heaven, but I also sensed that God had a plan for me to be a part of. Maybe I should return to earth.
Yes. I will go back. I had made the decision. I know I was shown more than this, yet the words kept ringing in my ears “you will not remember the things you have seen, you will not remember the things you have seen....” It was like coming out of a fog, a deep sleep, and all the time I was trying to hold onto the many scenes as I could, but felt them slipping, slipping, slipping....
I could feel the clean sheets against my legs. There was a peace in the hospital room as I came out of the coma, and it is reported that I was humming the tune “To God be the glory great things he has done”. After about a week they let me look in the mirror. I didn’t recognise myself - I stared back at the monster in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, two teeth snapped in half, and a layer of crusty peeling flesh all over face and body
from sliding in the gravel. What a sight! What an encounter! An experience I thought no-one would believe, but God had impacted my life - for eter- nity.
Fourteen years later I was in Madras in India on a missionary trip.
AsIstoodonthebackofanoxencartinoneof the small villages and stepped up to the micro- phone to share the gospel message, I suddenly realised I had been here before. The light shone out of the darkness, the pastor gave an invita- tion to the audience and and thirty to forty Indi- ans raised their hands in response and asked Jesus into their hearts.
God is outside time. He created time and space, the world and the universe, and has a plan for each one of us. Are you ready for the journey?
Mike White thewhites@powerup.com.au
46

Glimpse of Eternity-text by Ian McCormack

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 16:15:18 -0500

Glimpse of Eternity by Ian McCormack
Ian was night diving off the island of Mauritius when he was stung multiple times by Box Jellyfish, which are among the most venomous creatures in the world. His testimony relates how he clung to life while getting to hospital, was declared clinically dead soon afterwards, and how during this time he had an encounter with Jesus, which radically changed the direction of his life.
A Glimpse of Eternity One man’s encounter with death and the realms beyond it. What happens to us when we die? “A Glimpse of Eternity” is the incredible true story of one man’s encounter with death and the world beyond it. Stung by five box jellyfish while diving off the coast of Mauritius, Ian later died in hospital for between 15-20 minutes. During this time he experienced hell and heaven and came back to tell the story! Dying was his doorway to true life

and his story is still transforming lives around the world as it touches on some of the deepest questions we all eventually ask.

CHAPTER ONE – THE BIG O.E.
There is a way that seems right to a man but in the end it leads to death. Proverbs 14:12 (NIV)
In 1980 when I was 24 years old I set out on an adventure that would change my life. I had been born and raised in New Zealand. My parents were good, stable people. They were schoolteachers, and because of this we had moved towns often, relocating in various fairly rural areas. I had two siblings and together we enjoyed a lot of things that New Zealand children take for granted, such as summer holidays at the beach. From a young age I reveled in the sea.

I completed a university degree in agriculture at Lincoln University and then worked for two years as a farm consultant with the New Zealand Dairy Board. I loved farming. I was an outdoor person, and thrived while working in the great outdoors. Most of my weekends were spent diving, surfing, tramping, and playing all kinds of sports.
Once I had saved some money I got the urge to travel. In New Zealand a phenomenal number of young people travel overseas before they settle into a career. It’s a phenomena fondly termed ‘The Big O.E.’ At the start of 1980, my best friend and I decided to sell our worldly possessions and head out on a surfing safari, an ‘endless summer’ holiday.
So off we went with our surfboards under our arms. We flew to Sydney, Australia first and then surfed our way up the East Coast of Australia to Surfers Paradise. We travelled light and stayed in the cheapest accommodation we could find, while spending our days catching good waves at Dee Why, Fosters, Lennox Heads, Byron Bay and Burleigh Heads.
We decided to hitch hike up through the outbacks to Darwin, which was a wild experience to say the least.

We carried on to Bali in Indonesia, where we surfed Kuta Reef, then took our chances surfing Uluwatu, an amazing left-hand reef break. We also visited a few Hindu & Buddhist temple sites before continuing on overland through Java.
As we travelled through Asia the people often asked us if we were Christians, presumably because we were white skinned. The question challenged me because I had been brought up in a Christian family, but I wasn’t sure if I should call myself a Christian.
I was raised an Anglican and at the age of 14 years I was confirmed in the church. I used to pray as a child and go to Sunday School and youth group, and yet I’d never really had a personal experience with God. I remember coming out of the church on the day of my confirmation quite disillusioned. Nothing seemed to have happened. So I asked my mother if God had ever spoken personally to her. My mother turned to me and she said, “God does speak and he is real”. She shared how she had cried out to God in a time of tragedy and He had answered her. So I asked her why God hadn’t ever spoken to me. She replied, “Often it takes a tragedy to humble us. Men by nature tend to be quite proud”. I retorted “I’m not that kind of person, I’m not proud”. But when I reflect on it, I was really proud.
My mother said, “I’m not going to force you to come to church. But remember this one thing. Whatever you do in life, wherever you go, no matter how far you think you’ve gone away from God, remember this one thing; if you’re in trouble and in need, cry out to God from your heart, and he will hear you. He will really hear you and forgive you.” I remembered those words. They stuck in my mind. But I decided that rather than be a hypocrite I wouldn’t go back to church because I had never really had an experience with God. It was basically just religion to me.
My friend and I travelled on up through Java, Singapore, Tiomen Island and into Malaysia. Then my friend decided to take a ferry to Madras, India, while I travelled to Colombo, Sri Lanka with a Dutch woman we had met up with.
Once there, I made my way up the coast to surf Arugum Bay. After a month of awesome waves my visa was running out so I returned to Colombo.
I made some Tamil friends who took me to their Hindu Temple in town and then to the hidden city of Katragarma. While I was at this sacred city I had my first supernatural experience. I was looking at an idol and I began to see its lips move. It was an experience outside of my comfort zone and I wanted to leave immediately.
While I was living with my hosts I observed that each day they would offer food to the household idol the elephant god Garnesh. Some days they would clothe it, other days bath it in milk or water. To me it seemed strange that a person could believe a stone idol could be a god, as some one had obviously made it with their own hands.
Looking at that stone statue one day I felt an evil yet powerful presence emanating from it and I felt intimidated. Then into my mind these words came, “You shall have no other God but me and you shall not bow down to any graven image or idol.” Immediately I realised that this was one of the Ten Commandments and I began to reflect on these words that I had heard way back at Sunday school.
In my own way I was looking for the ‘meaning to life’. At times I was an atheist and at other times a ‘free thinker’. I wanted to experience every thing that life had to offer. In those years I never wore a watch … I lived in a timeless zone of sunrises & sunsets.
When I returned to Arugam Bay I managed to get a crewing position on a 96-foot schooner called the “Constellation”. We sailed out of Sri Lanka in the middle of the night en route for Africa. Twenty-six days later we arrived in Port Louis harbour on the island paradise of Mauritius.
While on this island I ended up in Tamarin Bay living among the local Creole fishermen and surfers. They accepted me into their lives and taught me to night dive on the outer reefs. Night diving is an incredible experience. The crayfish come out at night and you can blind them with your under water flashlight and just pick them up. The fish go to sleep at night and you only need to decide which one you want to spear for dinner.
After surfing my heart out on Tamarin’s very fast left-hand reef break I was running out of money. So I headed to South Africa where I found a job teaching windsurfing and water-skiing. Amazingly they actually paid me to do this! I surfed Jeffreys Bay and Elands Bay and visited some of the world famous animal reserves.
My desire was to travel over land through Africa to Europe but my plans were completely changed when I heard from New Zealand that my younger brother was planning to get married. I wanted to be at his wedding so I decided to return to New Zealand via Reunion Island, Mauritius and Australia.
At my stopover in Reunion I found an amazing surf break called St Leu where I had some great waves to myself. It was March 1982 and I’d been travelling now for nearly two years, often sleeping in a tent on beaches and living like a nomad.

CHAPTER TWO – THE BOX JELLYFISH
All the days ordained for me were written in your book before one of them came to be. -Psalm 139:16 (NIV)
Back in Mauritius again for a few weeks, I rented a house and got back into my surfing and night diving. There I met up with my Creole friends who invited me to go diving. About a week before I was due to leave for New Zealand, they asked me to go night diving again. I walked out as I normally do onto my veranda and saw a huge electrical storm raging out at sea. I turned to my friend Simon and asked “Are you sure? Have you seen the storm?” I was afraid the storm would bring too much surf up on to the reef and become dangerous. But Simon replied “It’ll be okay, we’ll go about five miles down the coast to a very beautiful part of the reef to dive tonight, you’ll be really amazed how beautiful it is.”
In the end he talked me into it. It was about 11 o’clock at night. I got all my gear, jumped in the boat and off we went. We rowed down the coast and were about half a mile off the actual island. We were at the inner lagoon, and were diving on the outer part of the reef, where it drops away steeply.
We dived in. I went up the reef and my two friends went down the reef. Normally we stick together but for some reason we got separated. I was looking for crayfish when I saw some strange sea creature in the water that looked like a squid. Curious, I swam closer to it and actually reached out my hand and grabbed it. I had my gloves on and it squeezed through my fingers like a jellyfish. As it floated away I watched it, intrigued, as it was a very odd looking jellyfish. It had what appeared to be a squid’s head, but it was box shaped and it had very unusual finger like tentacles. And it was transparent. I’d never seen that type of jellyfish before, but I turned away from it and continued with my crayfish search.
I had my flashlight shining on the reef, searching for my prey, when something stung me. I swung around to see what it was. I had a short arm wetsuit on, so the only part of my body that wasn’t covered by a wetsuit was my forearms. Something had brushed past me and stung me with an incredible shock. It was like standing in a cowshed on wet concrete with your gumboots off, bare foot, and resting your hand right up against the power mains. This was such a jarring shock. I recoiled from it, and tried to find out what it was or where it was with my underwater flashlight, but I couldn’t see what had hit me.
Maybe something had bitten me, or I’d cut myself on the reef. I looked down at my arm to see if there was any blood, but there was nothing. Just a throbbing pain. I rubbed it, which turned out to be one of the worst things I could have done. By now the pain seemed to be numbing out a bit so I left it and thought, “I’ll get a crayfish and I’ll go back and ask the boy at the boat what it was”. I didn’t want to get paranoid. When you’re a diver, you should never get really upset.
So I went to get a crayfish. As I was diving under again I saw these same jellyfish that I'd seen a few minutes ago. Two of them were slowly pulsating towards me. Out of the corner of my eye I saw their tentacles brush past my arm. As they touched it, the same electrical shock went through my arm. It just about knocked me for a six in the water. I suddenly realised what it was that had hit me!
I knew from my lifesaving experience that some jellyfish are incredibly poisonous. As a child I had hay fever and had such bad allergic reactions that if I got stung by a bee my leg would swell up like a balloon. Now I was feeling pretty worried because I’d had two separate stings from these jellyfish. I swam to the surface and lifted my head to look for the boat. I could just make it out further down the reef. I put my arm behind my back to get it out of the water. I didn’t want it to be stung again. As I was swimming along like that I felt something slide over my back and then I felt another shock on my arm. Looking round I saw tentacles falling off. I’d been stung by a third one!
I put my flashlight back into the water to keep an eye on the reef and to my horror my flashlight beam went straight down through a soup of these jellyfish. I thought, “If one of these hits my face, I don’t think I’ll ever get back to the boat”. So I put the flashlight up near my face and swam. Back at the boat I asked the young boy in my best French and Creole, if he knew what the jellyfish were. He didn’t know because he wasn’t a diver, he just shook his head and he pointed to my friend Simon in the water. So I got back into the water and swam over to him.
I could see him underwater, so I flashed my light into his face to get his attention. He came up to the surface, and I told him “I want to get out”. I put my head back into the water to swim back to the boat and right in front of my face there was another jellyfish surging at me. I had to choose, does it hit my face, or do I take it on my arm? So I lifted my arm up and took another sting onto my arm. I pushed that jellyfish off and I got out on to the reef.
Two feet of water covered the actual reef. I stood there in my flippers and looked at my arm, which was literally swollen like a balloon with lesions across the top of the skin like burn blisters. It was as though I’d burnt it on a stove, right across where the tentacles had been dragged.
As I was looking at it my friend Simon came walking across the reef in his flippers towards me. He was wearing a full wetsuit and hadn’t encountered the jellyfish. He looked at my arm, and then he looked at me. He asked, “How many? How many times have you been stung?” I answered, “Four I think.” He said, “Invisable? Was it transparent?” I replied, “Yeah, it looks invisible.” Simon hung his head down and swore. He said “One sting and you’re finished, just one!” He put his flashlight up to his face and I could see written there the seriousness of the situation. I said “Well, what am I doing with four of them on my arm then?”
Simon was panicking, and I was panicking because he had been diving for 20 plus years and knew about these jellyfish. “You’ve got to go to the hospital.” He said, “Allez, allez, vitement.” The main hospital was 15 – 20 miles away, it was the middle of the night and I was half a mile off on the reef. I could hear him say ‘go’ but I felt paralysed standing there. He was trying to get me back into the boat. As he dragged me in I realised that my right arm was paralysed and I couldn’t lift it up out of the water. At that point I was stung for the fifth time.
In my heart I thought, “What have I done to deserve this?” Then I got a flashback of my sin. I knew suddenly what I’d done wrong. There were plenty of things I had done to deserve this. You don’t get away with anything.
My two friends lifted the boat over the reef with me in it. It was ripping the bottom. It was a wooden boat, and the boat was their livelihood, so I knew the situation was very serious for them to be doing it. They lifted the boat over into the lagoon and were swimming, trying to push the boat to get it going. I said, “Come with me!” But they replied “No, it’s too heavy, get the young boy to take you ashore”. So this young kid was pushing the boat to shore with a pole.
I could feel the poison going through my blood stream and it punched at something under my arm. A lymph gland was being hit. It was becoming increasingly difficult for me to breathe into my right lung. My right lung was being constricted by my wetsuit so I undid my wetsuit with my left arm, peeled it off and put on my pants while I could still move. My mouth was dry and I sat there dripping with perspiration. I could feel the poison moving. I could feel a sharp pain in my back as if someone had hit me in the kidneys. I was trying not to move, trying not to panic. We were only half way to shore and I could literally feel the poison pulsating and moving through my blood system.
I didn’t know what direction my blood went in until that night, but I tell you what, I got really interested in which way my blood circulated! The poison was now numbing out the whole of my right leg, and I had enough common sense to know that if it got down that leg and back up to my heart or my brain, then I was dead. As I was coming to shore, my vision was blurring. I was finding it difficult to focus. We reached the shore and the boy said, “Come, let’s get out of here.” I stood up to get out and my right leg crumbled underneath me. I fell right onto the crayfish, into the bottom of the boat. The young boy stood back a bit shocked, then he motioned for me to put my arm around his neck. I put my arm around his neck, grabbed my paralysed arm with my good arm and just held on. He dragged me out of the boat and then up the beach on the coral sand. He got me up onto the main road.
It was about midnight. The place was desolate - no cars, no nothing. I was holding on to the young boy wondering how on earth I was going to get from there to the hospital at such a late time of the night. I was so weak in my right leg that I sat down on the tarmac. The young boy tried to help me but in the end he started pointing to the ocean again, saying, “My brothers are out there, I need to go out there and get them”. I said, “No you just stay here and help me.” But in the end he took off.

CHAPTER THREE – THE ENDURANCE TEST
When my spirit grows faint within me It is you who know my way In the path where I walk Men have hidden a snare for me Look to my right and see; No one is concerned for me I have no refuge No one cares for my life Psalm 142:3-4 (New International Version)
As I sat there tiredness overwhelmed me and I lay down on the road staring up into the stars. I was just about to close my eyes and go to sleep, when I heard a clear voice speak to me, and say “Ian, if you close your eyes you shall never awake again”. I shook off the sleepiness and thought, “What am I doing? I can’t go to sleep here, I need to get to a hospital, I need to get anti-toxins, and I need to get help. If I go to sleep here I may never wake up.”
So I tried to stand again. I was able to hobble slowly down the road and I found a couple of cars next to a restaurant, which I hadn’t known, was there. I went over to the cars and begged the drivers to take me to the hospital. The men in the cars looked at me and said "How much money you pay us?" If you've lived in Asia you know that that's normal. You have money, you go, and you have no money you go nowhere. So I said, "I haven't got any money" - speaking out loud to myself. Then I realised what a fool I was. I should never have said that. I could have lied, but I didn't, I just told the truth. I have no money. And the three drivers just laughed, "You're drunk, you're crazy". They turned around, lit their cigarettes and started to walk off.
Then I heard a clear voice again say “Ian, are you willing to beg for your life?" I sure am. And I even know how to do it. I had lived in South Africa long enough. I'd seen the black men cup their hands and bow their heads to the white men and say, “Yes’m boss, yes’m marsta.” So I'd seen it, and it was very easy for me to get on my knees because my right leg had already gone, and my left leg was very wobbly. I was leaning up against the car so I just slipped down on to my knees and cupped my hands. Lowering my head so as not to look at them I begged for my life. I was nearly crying, because I knew that if I didn't get to hospital soon I wasn’t going anywhere. If these guys didn't have compassion and love in their heart for me, and mercy towards me, I would have died right there in front of them.
So I begged and pleaded with them for my life. With my head bent I watched their feet. Two of them just walked away, but I could see one young man moving his feet in indecision. It seemed to go on for a long time, then he come over and picked me up. He didn't speak but he helped me up, put me in the car and drove off. Half way to the hospital he changed his mind. He demanded "What hotel you stay in white man?” I replied that I didn’t live in a hotel but in a bungalow at Tamarin Bay. He thought I had lied to him and was angry that he might not get any money from me after all. “How will I get my money?” he retorted. I answered "I'll give you all the money I've got!" When your life's at stake, money means nothing. I said "I'll give you any money you want if you can get me to hospital. I'll give you it all." But he didn’t believe me.
So he changed his mind and took me to a big tourist hotel. He said "I'll drop you here, I'm not going to take you". “No!” I pleaded, “Please take me, I'm dying ". He just leaned over, undid my safety belt and opened the door. "Get out!” he growled. "I can't get out, I don't think I can move" I replied. So he just shoved me out.
My legs caught in the door sill so he lifted them up and threw them out, slammed the door and drove off. I lay there, and thought, “This world stinks. I've seen death, hatred, violence; this is hell, this place is hell on earth. This is a filthy, sick world we live in.” I lay there and I felt like giving up. I thought, “What's the point of even trying to get to hospital? If your number's up let it go, just die.”
Then my grandfather came to mind. He went through the First and Second World Wars. He'd been to Gallipoli and had fought in Eygpt fighting against Rommel. I remembered this and thought how my Granddad had survived two world wars and here was his grandson giving up because five miserable jellyfish had stung him! So I thought “I’ll go to the last breath, don’t give up yet Ian!” Using my one remaining working arm I tried to drag myself towards the hotel entrance. I could see some lights on. To my amazement the security guards that were doing the rounds with their flashlights spotted me groveling along in the dirt.
A man came running over. I looked up and recognised him to be one of my drinking friends. He was a big black guy called Daniel, a huge lovable man. He came running up to me and asked, "What's wrong with you, are you drunk, are you stoned, what's wrong with you?” I pulled up my sweatshirt to show him my arm and he could see all the blisters and the swollen-ness. He scooped me up in his arms and ran.
It was like having a huge angel pick me up. He ran in, past the swimming pool and dropped me into a cane chair. About three metres away the Chinese hotel owners were playing mahjong and drinking. All the tourists had gone to bed, the bar was closed and they were gambling.
Daniel dropped me there and disappeared into the darkness again. I wondered where he had gone but then I realised a black man cannot speak to a Chinese man in this country unless he is asked to speak. I was going to have to try and communicate to these Chinese men myself. So I pulled my sleeve up and showed them my swollen and blistered limb. I said, “I need to go to ‘Quartre Bonne’ hospital immediately, I’ve been stung by five jellyfish.” I even used some Chinese. They laughed. One of the young men got up and said “Oh white boy, heroin no good for you, only old men take the Opium.” He thought I was on drugs because I showed him my arm and it looked like injections from that distance.
I was becoming furious and frustrated by this. I sat there trying to keep myself calm, because I knew that if I got too excited the poison would move quicker. But my whole body, every muscle, started to twitch and contract. I was literally leaving my seat with each contraction as the poison was reacting with my muscles. The Chinese men came running over and three men tried to hold me down. They couldn't contain me, I was throwing them off.
When I came out of this incredible shaking a deadly cold crept over my bone marrow. I could literally see a darkness creeping over the inner part of my bone. It was like death creeping over me. I knew my body was dying, right before me. I was incredibly cold. The men started putting blankets all over me trying to keep me warm. I was still trying to keep it together, and I was asking them, “Take me to the hospital please.” One man put his hand on my shoulder and said, “No, we wait for ambulance white boy.” So I sat there thinking, “I don't think I'm ever going to get there.” Just then the ambulance arrived and out of nowhere Daniel appeared with another security man. They put me over their arms and took off. I realised then that he had gone straight to the switchboard and phoned the hospital himself.
So the ambulance had arrived. It came screaming in with its headlights sweeping the carpark, did a U-turn in front of the hotel, and took off again. The ambulance driver was from a black hospital, so when there was no one at the front of the Chinese hotel to collect he obviously thought he had his instructions wrong.
So there I was, half way to the gates, and I could see the ambulance disappearing around the corner. I tried to whistle but my mouth was so parched that I couldn’t get a sound out. Daniel saw what I was trying to do so he wolf whistled as loud as he could. It ricocheted off the wall and down the road. The ambulance driver must have had his window down because the red brake lights came on and he backed up. The ambulance was an old Renault 4 with a front seat taken out and a camp stretcher put in it’s place. That's it boys, that's the ambulance.
I wasn't worried. I didn't care what took me there. The driver didn't even get out of the ambulance. He leaned over, opened the door and Daniel dropped me in on the stretcher. No, “How's your mother, how are you, do you want a blanket, what's wrong with you?” He was just the driver and off he went. I was trying not to close my eyes, knowing that I had to stay awake until I got some anti-toxins. If I could just stay alive until I reached the hospital.

CHAPTER FOUR – THE LORD’S PRAYER
Our Father who is in heaven Holy be your name Your kingdom come Your will be done On earth as it is in heaven Give us this day our daily bread And forgive us our sins As we forgive those who sin against us Lead us not into temptation But deliver us from evil For yours is the kingdom The power and the glory Forever and Ever Amen (adapted from Matthew 6:9-13)
We were half way to the hospital and the Renault was climbing a hill. My feet were going up in the air and the poison in my blood was starting to rush straight to my brain. I started seeing a picture of a little snowy headed boy, and then I saw another flash of an older boy with snowy white hair. I was looking at this picture thinking, “Gee he's got white hair,” and it suddenly registered that I was looking at myself, I was seeing my life go before me. It was a frightening experience, watching pictures of my life going before me like a video playing, clear as crystal with my eyes wide open. I looked and thought, “I've heard about this, and I've even read about it. People say just before they die they see their life flash before them.”
I said to myself, “I'm too young to die, why did I go diving? What an idiot, I should have stayed at home.” My thoughts were racing. Now I knew I was confronted with imminent death. I could hardly hear my heart beat and I lay there wondering what would happen if I died? Is there anything after I die? Where would I go if I died?
Then I saw a clear vision of my mother. It was as though she was speaking out those words she had spoken so long ago; “Ian, no matter how far from God you are, no matter what you've done wrong, if you cry out to God from your heart, he will hear you and he will forgive you.”
In my heart I was thinking, “Do I believe there is a God? Am I going to pray?” I'd almost become a devout atheist. I didn't believe anybody. Yet, I was confronted by this vision of my mother. I talked with my mother about this later when I returned to New Zealand. She said she had been woken in the early hours of that same morning. God had shown her my blood shot eyes and said to her, ”your eldest son Ian is nearly dead. Pray for him now.” So she had started praying for me.
Now of course her prayers can't save my soul, she can't get me to heaven, but I knew that I needed to pray. I didn’t know what to pray or who to pray to. Which god should I pray to? Buddha, Kali, Shiva? There are thousands of them. Yet I didn't see Buddha or Krishna or some other god or man standing there, I saw my mother, and my mother follows Jesus Christ. I thought, “I haven't prayed for years, what do I pray? What do you pray at this point? What's the prayer if you're about to die?”
Then I remembered that as a child my mother taught us the ‘Lord's prayer’. “Our father who is in heaven, holy be your name, your kingdom come, your will be done on earth as it is in heaven....” So I thought that was what I would pray, that was the only prayer I knew. I started to pray it, but I couldn't remember it. It was as though the poison that had rushed to my head had almost stopped me being able to think. It was closing my mind down. It was frightening. I had relied so much on my mind and my intellect and now suddenly it was dying on me. Mental blank, zero.
As I was lying there I remember my mother saying that you don’t pray from your head, you pray from your heart. So, I said “God I don't know where this prayer is, I want to pray it, help me”. As I said that, this prayer literally came from my inner man, from my spirit. I prayed, “Forgive us our sins.” Then I went on “God, I ask you to forgive my sins, but I have done so many things wrong. I know they're wrong, my conscience tells me they're wrong. If you can forgive me all my sins, and I don't know how you can do it - I've got no idea how you can forgive them - please forgive me of my sins”. And I meant it. I wanted to wipe the slate clean, start again. “God forgive me.”
As I prayed that, I got another part of the prayer. “Forgive those who have sinned against you.” I understood that to mean that I had to forgive those who had hurt me. I thought, “Well I don't hold grudges. There are heaps of people that have ripped me off and back-stabbed me and said bad things against me and done terrible things to me - I forgive them.” Then I heard the voice of God say, “Will you forgive the Indian that pushed you out of the car and the Chinese men that wouldn't take you to the hospital?” I went, “Hmm, I had other plans, if I come through this.” But I thought, “Okay, I'll forgive them. If you can forgive me, I can forgive them. I will forgive them.”
The next part of the prayer came to me, “Your will be done.” I had done my own thing for the last 20 odd years. I said, “God, if I come through this, I don't even know what your will is - I've got no idea what your will is - I know it's not to do evil things, but I've got no idea what your will is. If I come through this, I will find out your will for my life and I'll do it. I'll make a point of following you whole-heartedly if I come through this”.
I didn't understand it at the time, but that was my prayer for salvation. Not from my head, but from my heart, asking “God forgive me for my wickedness and evil-doing. God cleanse me. I forgive all those that have hurt me. And Jesus Christ, I'll do your will, your will be done. I will follow you.” I had prayed the sinners prayer, the repentant prayer to God.
An incredible peace come over my heart as I prayed the prayer. It seemed as though fear left me, the fear of what was coming. I was still dying, I knew that, but I was at peace about it. I'd made my peace with my maker. I knew it, I knew for the first time that I'd touched God and I was actually hearing him. I'd never heard him before but now I was hearing him speaking to me. No one else could have told me the Lord's prayer.

CHAPTER FIVE – THE FINAL RELEASE
You can enter God’s Kingdom only through the narrow gate. The highway to hell is broad and its gate is wide for the many who chose the easy way. But the gateway to life is small, and the road is narrow, and only a few ever find it. Matthew 7:13-14 (New Living Translation)
Finally we got to the hospital The ambulance driver lifted me into a wheelchair and ran me through to the emergency area. Someone took my blood pressure. As I was sitting there watching the nurse she looked at the gauge and then she hit it. I thought what kind of hospital is this? It was an old World War Two army hospital. The British had deserted it and given it to the Creole people. It still looked like it was built in 1945. It was filthy and decrepit and yet there I was.
The nurse hit the gauge again. I began thinking, “There's nothing wrong with the machine, it's my heart, it's not pumping.” She ripped it off and rummaged through the cupboard, trying to find another one that looked newer. She pulled one out, slapped it on, opened it up and started pumping. I could see that whatever it was doing it was not registering very much. She looked at me, then looked at the machine. My eyes were open, but I knew she was wondering why they were open. With this kind of blood pressure your eyes shouldn't be open. I was desperately hanging on. I was hanging on for all I was worth. I didn't want to go anywhere. I wanted to stay in my body. I didn't want to die. I was fighting with all my strength to stay alive.
So the ambulance driver, realising the situation was desperate, ripped the gauge off my arm and ran me through to the doctors. Two Indian doctors were sitting there, both of them half-asleep, heads down. "What's your name, where do you live?" One asked in French, "how old are you?” He was a young doctor and he didn’t even look at me. I looked over to the older doctor. He had a bit of gray hair and I thought, “He's been around for a few years, he might know how to help me.” So I waited. The young doctor stopped talking and looked up. I didn't even bother looking at him but waited for the old man to lift his head up. He looked up. I wasn’t sure if I had enough strength left to speak. I locked into his eyes and I gave him the heaviest look I could muster. I whispered "I am about to die, I need anti-toxins right now". He didn't move. I didn't take my eyes off him, he was just staring straight back into them.
The nurse came in with a piece of paper. The older doctor looked at it, looked at me, and jumped. I could see him screw it up in disgust as if to say to the younger doctor, "You foolish idiot, why didn't you look at this young man?" He jumped up, pushed the ambulance driver out of the way, grabbed the wheelchair himself and started racing me down the corridor. I could hear a kind of muffled noise. I could hear him screaming out something but it was muffled to me.
The doctor ran into a room with bottles and medical equipment in it. Next minute I was surrounded by nurses, doctors and orderlies. At long last, something was happening. A nurse turned my arm over and put in a drip feed. The doctor was up near my face saying, "I don’t know if you can hear me son but we’re going to try and save your life. Keep your eyes open…come on son, fight the poison. Try and keep awake, it's all right, we're putting dextrose in for dehydration.” A nurse jabbed a needle in one side and another nurse was on the other side, jabbing. I couldn’t feel them but I could see them doing it. The doctor was saying, "Anti-toxins to counteract the poison." in his Oxford English. Another nurse knelt by my feet, slapping my hand as hard as she could. I was thinking, "What is she doing?" But I didn't care, just shove the needles in!
A nurse behind me was filling a huge syringe, like a horse syringe. She was squeezing the air out of it. She tried to stick it in my arm but no vein came up. So she lifted my skin up, put the needle in and started pushing the liquid in. It filled up my vein like a small balloon. I could see how nervous she was because the needle was inside the vein and it looked like it was shaking so much that it would tear my vein open.
She left that needle in and someone passed her another needle. Again, it blew the vein up. The nurse looked at the doctor and asked him, “Another one?” The doctor nodded. So she tried another one. A nurse was now trying to massage it in but it was rolling, the vein was actually rolling off her thumb. She couldn’t get the anti-toxin into the blood, it was just not moving.
My heart was obviously not pumping around enough blood. My veins were collapsing. I'd done veterinary science in my degree so I had studied and understood basic physiology and anatomy. I understood what was going on, but I couldn't do anything about it. I understood that I was slipping into a comatose state. I was totally paralysed. My heart was moving to a point where it was not working any more.
I had no idea that what I'd been stung by was a box jelly fish or a sea wasp, the second deadliest venom known to man. Being stung only once has killed up to 60 people in Darwin alone over the last 20 years. For six months of the year they put up a skull and cross bones sign on the beaches in Darwin to prevent bathers from going into the water to swim. I had enough toxins in me to kill me five times over. Normally a person dies within fifteen minutes of the initial sting. I didn't have it just on a muscle, I had it right across my veins.
The doctor looked me in the eye and said, “Don't be afraid.” I thought, "Mate, you're more afraid than I am." I could see the paranoia in his eyes. I was lifted up and put on a bed with my drip feed. The doctor stood over me sponging my head. It seemed as though the drip feed they had put in was bringing all the liquid back into my body and I was starting to perspire on my forehead. The doctor was wiping it from my face, but then he walked off for a few minutes. As I lay there I could feel it dripping into my eyes and it started to blur my vision, it was like tears coming into my eyes.
“I've got to keep my eyes open.” I told myself. I willed the doctor to come back and wipe my face but He didn't return. I tried to speak, “Doctor come back” but my lips would not move. I tried to tilt my head but my head wouldn't move. So I flicked it out with my eyelids. I squeezed a little out but it was still blurry. I kept squeezing my eyelids shut. It worked a little, and then all of a sudden I sighed, like a sigh of relief and I knew something had happened.

CHAPTER SIX – THE DARKNESS
Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. John 3:19 (NIV)  Many… will be cast into outer darkness, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Matthew 8:12 (NLT)
I knew there was a release, the battle to stay alive seemed to be over. No one told me what had happened, no one said, "You just died son." I didn't know that. All I knew was that the battle to try and keep my eyes open and stay alive was over.
I knew I'd gone somewhere, it wasn't like closing your eyes and going to sleep, I knew I'd gone somewhere. I had been having a floating away feeling for the previous 20 minutes in the hospital anyway. I'd been hanging on to my body with everything I had trying not to float away anywhere. And yet when I closed my eyes, I wasn't floating away, I was gone.
The Bible says in Ecclesiastes, that when a man dies his spirit returns to God who gave it and his body returns to the dust from which it came. Well, I knew my spirit had left, I had gone somewhere, and yet I didn't know I was dead. I seemed to arrive in a huge, broad place like a void of pitch-black darkness. I felt like I was standing up. It was like I had woken up from a bad dream in someone else’s house, and was wondering where everyone had gone. I looked around trying to orient myself to these new surroundings.
Have you ever woken up in the middle of the night and tried to find the light switch? Well, I was trying to find the light switch, and I couldn’t seem to find it. I was trying to touch something, and I was moving round and there was nothing there. I was not even bumping into anything. I couldn’t see my hand in front of my face. I lifted my hand up to find out how much I could see. I lifted it to where my face was and it went straight through where my face should have been. It was a terrifying experience. I knew right there and then, I was me, Ian McCormack, standing there, but without a body. I had the sensation and the feeling that I had a body, but I had nothing physical to touch. I was a spiritual being, and my physical body had died, but I was very much alive, and very much aware that I had arms and legs and a head, but I could no longer touch them. God is a spirit, an invisible spiritual being, and we are created in his image.
I was thinking in my heart, “Where on earth am I?” And as I was standing there in the darkness, I sensed the most incredible coldness and fear coming over me. Maybe you’ve walked down a lonely street at night, or you’ve come home by yourself and you feel as though there is someone looking at you. Ever felt that? You sense someone's looking at you in the darkness but you can't see who it is. I began to sense evil in the darkness. The darkness seemed not just physical but spiritual. I felt like I was being watched. A cold encroaching evil seemed to pervade the air around me. I knew there was something around me. Slowly I became aware that there seemed to be other people moving around me, in the same predicament as me. Though I didn’t speak out loud they answered my thoughts. From the darkness I began to hear voices screaming at me: “Shut up!” “You deserve to be here!” I thought, “I’m in hell, this could actually be real, but how did I end up here?” I was terrified – afraid to move or breathe or speak. As I thought about it I thought, “Yep, I could have deserved this place.”
People have this picture of hell, of party time and great enjoyment. . I used to think that too. I thought that you would do all the things there that you're not supposed to do on earth.. That is absolute trash. The place I was in was the most frightening place I’ve ever been. The people there could not do anything that their wicked hearts wanted to do, they couldn't do anything. And there's no boasting. Who could you boast to down there? “Oh yeah, I raped, murdered, plundered, pillaged.” Well whoop-de-doo boy! There's nothing down there to talk about, nothing. And they know that judgment is coming.
There is no relationship to time in that place. The people there can't tell what time it is. They can't tell whether they’ve been there ten minutes, ten years or 10,000 years. They had no relationship to time. It was a frightening place. The Bible says that there are two kingdoms, the Kingdom of Darkness, which is ruled by Satan, and the Kingdom of Light. The book of Jude says that the place of darkness was actually prepared for angels that disobeyed God, not for people, ever. And it was the scariest and the most frightening and the most terrifying place I have ever been in. I would never wish or hope that even my worst enemy went to hell.
I had no idea how to get out of this place. How do you ever get out of hell? But I had already prayed, and I was wondering why on earth I'd gone there, because I'd prayed just before I died, and asked God to forgive me of my sins. I was crying and I literally cried out to God, "Why am I here, I've asked you for forgiveness, why am I here? I've turned my heart to you, why am I here?"
The only way I could leave is because I'd repented before I died. It’s too late to repent once you get down there. You can only repent before you die. You can't pray your way out of hell and no one on earth can pray you out of hell, no one. You have to have prayed yourself. The Bible teaches that no one can pray for dead, departed souls and get them out of hell. They have to repent before death.
Then a brilliant light shone upon me and literally drew me out of the darkness. The Bible says that a great light has shone into darkness, on those walking in the shadow of death and darkness, and has guided their feet into the paths of peace and righteousness. As I stood there an amazing beam of light pierced through the darkness from above me and shone on my face. This light began to envelope me and I began to sense a weightlessness overwhelm me. I then began to feel myself lift off the ground and begin to ascend up into this brilliant white light.

CHAPTER SEVEN – THE LIGHT
For God, who said, “Let there be light in the darkness,” has made us understand that this light is the brightness of the glory of God that is seen in the face of Jesus. 2 Corinthians 4:6 (New Living Translation)
As I looked up I could see I was being drawn into a large circular shaped opening far above me. I didn’t want to look back too much in case I fell back into the darkness. I was very happy to be out of that darkness. Upon entering the tunnel I could see that the source of the light was emanating from the very end of the tunnel. It looked incredibly bright, as if it was the centre of the universe. It looked literally like the source of all power, of all light. It was more brilliant than the sun, more radiant than any jewel, any diamond, brighter than a laser beam light. Yet you could look right into it.
As I looked I was literally drawn to it, drawn like a moth into the presence of a flame. I felt myself being drawn through the air at an amazing speed towards the end of the tunnel. As I was being translated through the air I could see successive waves of thicker intensity light emanate off the source and start travelling up the tunnel towards me. The first wave of light gave off an amazing warmth and comfort. It was as though the light wasn’t just physical in nature but was a ‘living light’ that transmitted an emotion. Half way down another wave of light passed into me. This light gave off total and complete peace. I had looked for many years for ‘peace of mind’ but had only found fleeting moments of it. At school I had read from Keats to Shakespeare to try and get peace of mind. I had tried alcohol, I had tried education, I had tried sport, I had tried relationships with women, I had tried drugs, I tried everything to find peace and contentment in my life, and I’d never found it. Now from the top of my head to the base of my feet I found myself totally at peace.
My next thought was “I wonder what my body looks like?” In the darkness I hadn’t been able to see my hands in front of my face. I thought “I must be able to see clearly now that I’m in this light.” So I looked to my right and to my amazement there was my arm and hand but I could see straight through them. I was transparent like a spirit, only my body was full of the same light that was shining on me from the end of the tunnel. It was as if I was full of light. The third wave near the end of the tunnel was total joy. It was so exciting that I knew that what I was about to see would be the most awesome experience in all my life.
My mind couldn’t even conceive where I was going, and my words couldn’t communicate what I saw. I came out of the end of the tunnel and seemed to be standing upright before the source of all the light and power. My whole vision was taken up with this incredible light. I immediately thought of it as aura. Then as glory. I had seen pictures of Jesus with a little wee tiny halo or little glow around his face. Yet Jesus Christ died, rose from the dead and ascended into heaven, and is seated at the right-hand of the Father, and is glorified, surrounded by light and in him there is no darkness. He is the King of Glory, the Prince of Peace, the Lord of Lords and the King of all the Kings. I saw what I believe was the glory of the Lord. In the Old Testament, Moses went up Mount Sinai for 30 days and he saw the glory of the Lord. He came down and his face shone. Moses face shone with the glory of the Lord, and he had to put on a veil, so that the people wouldn’t be afraid. He had seen the light of God, the glory of God. Paul was blinded by a glorious light on the road to Damascus, the glory of Jesus. And I was now standing there seeing this incredible light and glory.
As I stood there, questions began racing through my heart; “Is this just a force, as the Buddhists say, or karma, or yin and yang? Is this just some innate power or energy source or could there actually be someone standing in there?” I was still questioning it all. As I thought these thoughts a voice spoke to me from the centre of the light. The voice said “Ian, do you wish to return?” I was shaken to learn that there was someone in the centre of the light and whoever it was knew my name. It was as though the person could hear my inner thoughts as speech. I then thought to myself “Return, return – to where? Where am I?” Quickly looking behind me I could see the tunnel dissipating back into darkness. I thought I must be in my hospital bed dreaming and I closed my eyes. “Is this real? Am I actually standing here, me, Ian, standing in real life here, is this real?” Then the Lord spoke again. “Do you wish to return?” I replied “If I am out of my body I don’t know where I am, I wish to return.” The response was “If you wish to return Ian you must see in a new light.”
The moment I heard the words “see in a new light,” something clicked. I remembered being given a Christmas card which said, “Jesus is the light of the world” and “God is light and there is no darkness in him.” I had meditated upon those words at that time. I’d just come from darkness, and there was certainly no darkness here.

CHAPTER EIGHT – THE WAVES OF LOVE
May you experience the love of Christ, Though it is so great you will never fully understand it. Then you will be filled with the fullness Of the life and power that comes from God Ephesians 3:19 (New Living Translation)
So this was God! He is light. He knew my name and knew the secret thoughts of my heart and mind. I thought, “If this is God then he must also be able to see everything I’ve ever done in my life.” I felt totally exposed and transparent before God. I felt ashamed and I thought “They’ve made a mistake and brought the wrong person up. I shouldn’t be here. I’m not a very good person. I should crawl under some rock or go back into the darkness where I belong.” As I began to slowly move back towards the tunnel a wave of light emanated forth from God and moved towards me. My first thought was that this light was going this light was going to cast me back into the pit. But to my amazement a wave of pure unconditional love flowed over me. It was the last thing I expected. Instead of judgement I was being washed with pure love.
Pure, unadulterated, clean, uninhibited, undeserved, love. It began to fill me up from the inside out. I thought, “Perhaps God doesn’t know all the things I’ve done wrong,” so I proceeded to tell him about all the disgusting things I’d done in the cover of darkness. But it was as though he’d already forgiven me and the intensity of his love only increased. In fact, later God showed me that when I’d asked for forgiveness in the ambulance, it was then he forgave me and washed my spirit clean from evil.
I found myself beginning to weep uncontrollably as the love became stronger and stronger. It was so clean and pure, no strings attached. I hadn't felt loved for years. The last time I remember being loved was by my mum and dad when I was at home, but I'd gone out into the big wide world and found out there's not too much love out there. I'd seen things that I thought were love. Sex wasn't love, that just burnt you up. Lust was just a raging fire inside you, an uncontrollable desire that burnt you up from the inside out.
As I stood there, the waves of light stopped and I stood encased in pure light filled with love. There was such stillness. I thought to myself, “I’m so close, I wonder if I could step into the light that surrounds God and see him face to face. If I could see him face to face I will know the truth.” I was sick of hearing lies and deceptions. I wanted to know the truth. I had been everywhere to find the truth, and no one seemed to be able to tell me. I would talk to anybody who could tell me the meaning to life, the truth, what was going on, something had to be the truth. I thought if I could step through and meet God face-to-face I'll know the truth and I'll know the meaning to life. I will never have to ask another man, woman or child ever again. I'll know.
Could I step in? There was no voice saying I couldn’t. So, I stepped through, I put my best foot forward and stepped through the light. As I stepped into the light it was as if I’d come inside veils of suspended shimmering lights, like suspended stars or diamonds giving off the most amazing radiance. The light continued to heal the deepest part of me, like it was healing my broken inner man, healing my broken heart.
I aimed for the brightest part of the light. Standing in the centre of the light stood a man with dazzling white robes reaching down to his ankles. The garments were not human fabrics but were like garments of light. As I lifted my eyes up I could see the chest of a man with arms outstretched as if to welcome me. I looked towards his face. It was so bright; it seemed to be about ten times brighter than the light I’d already seen. It made the sun look yellow and pale in comparison. It was so bright I couldn’t make out the features of his face, and as I stood there I began to sense that the light was emanating a purity, a holiness. I knew now I was standing in the presence of Almighty God – no one but God could look like this. The purity and holiness continued to come forth from his face and I began to feel that purity and holiness enter into me. I wanted to get closer to see his face. I felt no fear but rather total freedom as I moved towards him. Standing now only a few feet from him, I tried to look into the light surrounding his face but as I did he moved to one side. As he moved all the light moved with him.

CHAPTER NINE – THE DOOR AND THE DECISION
I (Jesus) am the Door. Anyone who enters in through me will be saved; he will come in he will go out, and will find pasture. The thief comes only in order that he may steal and may kill and may destroy. I came that they may have life, and have it in abundance. I am the Good Shepherd. The Good Shepherd lays down his life for the sheep. John 10:9-11 (NASB)
Directly behind Jesus was a circular shaped opening like the tunnel I had just traveled down. Gazing out through it, I could see a whole new world opening up before me. I felt like I was standing on the edge of paradise, having a glimpse into eternity.
It was completely untouched. In front of me were green fields and meadows. The grass itself was giving off the same light and life that had been in the presence of God. I saw no disease on the plants. It seemed as though even if you were to step on the grass that it would just spring back to life. Through the center of the meadows I could see a crystal clear stream winding its way across the landscape with trees on either side. To my right were mountains in the distance and the sky above was blue and clear. To my left were rolling green hills and flowers, which were radiating beautiful colours. ‘Paradise’. I knew I belonged here, I had traveled the world looking for paradise, and knew I had found it. I felt as though I had just been born for the first time. Every part of me knew I was home. Before me stood eternity, just one step away.
As I tried to step forward into this new world Jesus stepped back into the doorway. The Bible says that Jesus is the door and that if you come in through him, you will go in and out and find green pastures. He is the door to life. Jesus is the way, the truth and the life. No one comes to the father but by him. He is the only way. There is only one narrow passageway that leads into his kingdom. Few find it. Most find the expressway or the highway down to hell.
Jesus asked me this question “Ian, now that you have seen do you wish to return?” I thought "Return, of course not. Why would I want to go back? Why would I want to return to the misery and hatred? No, I have nothing to return for. I have no wife or kids, no one who really loves me. I want to go on in.” But he didn’t move so I looked back one last time to say, “Goodbye cruel world I’m out of here!”
As I did, in a clear vision right in front of the tunnel, stood my mother. As I saw her I knew I had just lied; there was one person who loved me – my dear Mum. Not only had she loved me, but also I knew she had prayed for me every day of my life, and she had tried to show me God. In my pride and arrogance I had mocked her beliefs. But she had been right, there was a God and a heaven and a hell. I realised how selfish it would be to go through to paradise and leave my mother believing that I had gone to hell. She would have no idea that I'd had a deathbed prayer and repented of my sins and received Jesus as my Lord and Saviour. She would have just got a dead body in a box from Mauritius.
So I said, "God, there's only one person really I want to go back for and that is my mum. I want to tell her that what she believes in is true, that there is a living God, that there is a heaven and a hell, that there is a door and Jesus Christ is that door and that we can only come through him". Then as I looked back again, I saw behind her my father, my brother and sister, my friends, and a multitude of people behind them. God was showing me that there were a lot of other people who also don't know, and would never know unless I was able to share with them. I asked, “Who are all those other people?” And God said, “If you don’t return, many of these people will not get an opportunity to hear about me because many will not put their foot inside a church”.
I said, “God I want to go back and tell them all. I've come here once, I don't even really know how I got here, but I can certainly find out. If I've come here once, I know I can come back here again. And I want to make sure I come back” I said, “God, how do I return? Through the tunnel of darkness, back into my body? How can I go back? I don't even know how I got here.” And the Lord said, "If you return you must see things in a new light.” I understood that I must now see through his eyes, his eyes of love and forgiveness. I needed to see the world as he saw it – through the eyes of eternity.
And I said “God, how do I go back? I don't know how to go back”. He said, "Ian tilt your head… now feel liquid drain from your eyes… now open your eyes and see.”

CHAPTER TEN – THE RETURN
You have rescued me from death; you have kept my feet from slipping. So now I can walk in your presence, O God, in your life-giving light. Psalm 56:13 (New Living Translation)
Immediately I was back in my body. My head was tilted to the right and I had one eye open. I was looking at a young Indian doctor who had my right foot elevated in his hand and was prodding a sharp instrument into the base of my foot. He was looking for any signs of life. Little did he realise that I was now alive and looking at him. I wondered what on earth he was doing, then the penny dropped; “He thinks I’m dead!” At the same time the doctor stopped what he was doing and turned his head in the direction of my face. As our eyes made contact, terror swept over his face, as though he had just seen a ghost. Blood drained from his face and he went as white as a sheet. His feet nearly left the ground.
Shaken I asked God to give me the strength to tilt my head to the left and look out the other side. As I turned my head to the left I saw nurses and orderlies in the doorway staring at me in amazement and terror. I apparently had been dead for some 15 to 20 minutes. I felt weak and I closed my eyes, but I quickly opened them again to check that I was still in my body. I wasn’t sure whether or not I would disappear again. I was so tired. I closed my eyes again and fell soundly asleep.
I didn’t wake again until the next afternoon. I woke up to see my friend Simone standing outside my room. He looked pale and was shaking his head. He couldn’t believe I was alive. He had followed my trail to the hospital and had brought a New Zealand friend of mine with him. “So you had a pretty rough night aye?” This friend asked. “Yeah mate.” I replied. “I don’t really know what happened.” I didn’t want to say – “Actually – I died!” I was still wrestling with all that had happened and didn’t want them to say “Off to the rubber room for you – you’ve taken too much dope and it’s coming out your ear-holes!”
“This place smells like a latrine.” They said. “We’re getting you out of here. We’ll look after you.” I resisted them – I wanted to stay in the hospital. But they picked me up, put me over their shoulders and walked me out. The doctor came up and tried to physically restrain them but they pushed him out of their way. A taxi was waiting. Simone wouldn’t come in the taxi with me, afraid that maybe I was a ghost of some sort. They took me home to my bungalow on the beach and put me to bed. Then they went straight out to the living room and had a party to celebrate my return!
I was exhausted and hungry. I went to sleep again and woke up in the middle of the night shivering and perspiring. My heart was filled with terror. I was lying facing the wall. I rolled over to see what was scaring me. Through my mosquito netting and through the steel bars on the windows I could see eyes, maybe seven or eight pairs of eyes looking at me. There was a light red glow to them. Instead of a round pupil they had slits like a cat. They seemed half human, half animal. I thought, “What on earth are they?” They looked into my eyes and I looked into theirs and I started to hear, “You’re ours and we’re coming back.” “No you’re not!” I said. I grabbed my flashlight and shone it at them. There was nothing there. But I knew I’d just seen them!
I wondered if I was going crazy. I began feeling like I might mentally snap. I had to settle myself down and convince myself I wasn’t going insane. I’d been through so much in the last 24 hours. So I said, “God, what’s going on?” Then he took me inch by inch through everything I’d been through. It was as if he seared it onto my mind. At the end of it I said, ”Well God, what are these things that seem to want to attack me?” He replied, “Ian, remember the Lord’s prayer again.” So I tried to remember it with my mind again but I couldn’t. Then up from my heart came all the words and I prayed it through to ‘deliver me from the evil one’. I prayed this from my heart. Then God said, “Turn the lights out Ian.” I gathered up my courage and turned off the main light. I sat on the edge of my bed with my flashlight on. I felt like a Jedi warrior from Star Wars! I began thinking, “If I don’t turn my flashlight out I’m going to have to spend the rest of my life sleeping with the light on.” I turned the flashlight off. Nothing happened. The prayer had been effective. I lay down and went to sleep.

CHAPTER ELEVEN – SEEING IN A NEW LIGHT
Be on guard. Stand true to what you believe. Be courageous. Be strong. 1 Corinthians 16:13 (New Living Translation)
The next morning I got up and prepared myself breakfast. My friends came in from their morning surf and began talking to me. I began seeing that what they were saying wasn’t what they were actually meaning. It confused me, as if I was hearing two different messages. I began to see through their masks. For the first time in my life I was beginning to see things in a new light. I could see that the intents of their hearts were totally contrary to what was coming out of their mouths. It was frightening for me because I didn’t know how to react to that kind of understanding. So I retreated to my bedroom, and stayed there.
That night I woke again in a cold sweat. Something nearby was scaring me. I turned my head to look and to my horror, the demons were now in my bedroom looking at me through my mosquito net. Yet for some reason they couldn’t get to me. They were intimidating me but they couldn’t actually get to me. In my heart I had a deep peace. I knew I had seen the light of God and that light was now in me. No matter how small the flame was, it was in me and they couldn’t come in. But they were certainly trying to terrify me and get me back.
I grabbed my flashlight again. This time I was afraid to get out of bed to turn on the light because they were in my room. I didn’t know what power they had. But I flashed the flashlight round the room, jumped out of bed and turned on the light. Then I fell to the floor on my knees. I battled with my mind all over again, just trying to keep my sanity. Again I prayed the Lord’s prayer and then I went back to sleep.
There were two more nights to go before I was to fly out of Mauritius to New Zealand. The next night I was woken by a tapping on my window. It was a girl saying, “Ian, I want to talk to you, let me in.” As I knew the girl I thought nothing of it. Half asleep I walked to the door and unlocked it. The moment I opened the door she grabbed it and I saw her eyes. I could see the same red tinge in her eyes that I had seen in the eyes that had haunted me for the last two nights. She began to speak in word perfect English. She was Creole and had never spoken perfect English. She said, “You are coming with us tonight Ian. We are going to take you somewhere.” Then I heard other footsteps coming. I tried to pull the door closed but it was as if the girl had gained a supernatural strength and I couldn’t move it. Then out of my heart came the words, “In Jesus’ name – go!” She reeled backwards as if she had been punched in the chest. As I watched her she recoiled back up and I slammed the door in her face and locked it. I was safe for the meantime.
Finally it was my last night and I was all packed and ready to go. A taxi was coming for me at 5am. I went to sleep but was woken in the night, this time by stones hitting the window. It was the girl again. I was prepared and had locked the doors but I had left a small window open. I thought, “Whatever these creatures are, they are out to kill me and they are using humans to do it!” I was about to jump up and shut the window when a big black arm came through it and flicked the latch. I heard the girl softly saying, ”Ian, we want to talk to you. Come out.” I was pretending to be asleep and the stones came on the windows again. This time she was louder, “Ian, come out.” Then heavier stones began coming right through the window and she was angry now, “Ian, come out!!” I turned suddenly and saw a spear coming through the open window towards me. I grabbed my flashlight. “The best form of defence is attack.” I thought and I shone the flashlight into the spear wielder’s eyes. There was that red tint again! I leapt up screaming for all I was worth, grabbed his spear and thrust it back at him so he loosed it’s hold. I threw it out the window and slammed the window shut. Quickly I shone the flashlight outside on three men and a woman. They cowered away like dogs about to be stoned. What amazed me was how afraid of the light they were.
I was so shaken that I stayed awake the rest of the night waiting for the taxi to come. But it never came. I woke my surfing friends and asked if they would go find the taxi for me. They found it debilitated. Someone had thrust steel rods through its radiator in the night. It was the only taxi in town. I asked my friend to go to the next town and get a taxi for me there. He very nearly didn’t make it back either, as by this time there were a group of Creole’s outside my house with sticks and the driver had been terrified to drive by them. We got out of there though and I got on my flight to New Zealand via Australia
In Perth I caught up with my younger brother who was living there. I tried to tell him what I had seen. He was shocked and couldn’t believe it. I slept in his room that night as he had flown to Sri Lanka, and in the middle of the night I awoke to have white eyed demons attacking me. I stormed out of the room to see sitting in the fireplace a small Buddha. As I looked at it God spoke to me that the white eyed demons came out of this idol. I was amazed! Now I knew that what I had experienced with the idols in Colombo was demonic. I then travelled to Melbourne and Sydney and had some similar spiritual experiences. I decided to shorten my trip to Australia and return to New Zealand immediately.
On the plane descending into Auckland I asked the Lord, “What have I become?” I had my Walkman on with ‘Men at Work’ playing. A voice spoke over the sound of the Walkman and said, “Ian, you have become a reborn Christian.” I took off my Walkman and made sure no-one around me had said it. Then I reached into my bag for my dark glasses. I put them on and in the relative seclusion that they provided I quietly freaked out. A Christian! Is that what I was? Who would want to be a Christian? It hadn’t yet occurred to me that that was what I had become.
My parents picked me up from the airport. Back home, my mum had left my bedroom with its surf posters exactly as it had been two years ago. It was like walking into a time warp. I’d come home to a refuge. I went to sleep that night and was woken in the middle of the night by something shaking me. By now I knew how to get rid of them using the name of Jesus and the Lord’s prayer. They had to go. But what were they doing in my bedroom, in my house? I was furious! I got up and decided to give them a verbal lashing! So I went for it! I woke my parents up but I went for it! I sat down on my bed and said, “God – I’m sick of these things harassing me in the middle of the night. What must I do to get rid of them?” He replied, “Read the bible.” I said, “Next you’ll be asking me to go to church! I haven’t got a bible!” “Your father has – go and ask him for it.” So I did. I started reading from the beginning; In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was empty, a formless mass cloaked in darkness. And the Spirit of God was hovering over it’s surface. Then God said, “Let there be light,” and there was light. And God saw that it was good. Then he seperated the light from the darkness.
I wept when I read this. I thought, ”I’ve been so proud. I’ve been to university and studied all sorts of books but I’ve never even looked at the one book that could tell me the truth.” For the next six weeks I read from Genesis to Revelation.
I’ve been following Jesus Christ as my personal Lord and Saviour ever since this experience in 1982. I am an ordained minister with the Assembly Of God church here in New Zealand. I have worked with the head-hunters of Borneo and in refugee camps in South East Asia. I have pastored churches and my wife and I have travelled to 24 different nations sharing this testimony.
Jesus said “I am the light of the world. Any who come to me shall no longer walk in darkness but shall have the light of life” John 8:12

  Glimpse of Eternity by Ian McCormack Published by Rescuehouse Publications

MOJE SPOTKANIE Z BOGIEM ŚWIADECTWO IAN'A McCORMACKA

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 10:43:52 -0500

MOJE SPOTKANIE Z BOGIEM ŚWIADECTWO IAN'A McCORMACKA
(Ścieżka dźwiękowa kasety video "A glimpse of eternity")
Nazywam się Ian McCormack. Urodziłem się w Nowej Zelandii i mam 32 lata. Chciałbym wam opowiedzieć, w jaki sposób Pan dotknął się mojego życia. Wydarzyło się to prawie siedem lat temu. Chciałbym się z wami podzielić tym, jak Bóg zmienił moje życie i jak Pan, Jezus Chrystus, stał się dla mnie realny poprzez moje osobiste doświadczenie i spotkanie z Bogiem Wieczności.
Zanim zacznę opowiadać, chciałbym przeczytać kilka wersetów z Biblii: a) 1 List Jana 1:5-8
"A zwiastowanie to, które słyszeliśmy od Niego i które wam ogłaszamy, jest takie, że Bóg jest światłością, a nie ma w nim żadnej ciemności. Jeśli mówimy, że z nim społecznośc mamy, a chodzimy w ciemności, kłamiemy i nie trzymamy się prawdy. Jeśli zaś chodzimy w światłości, jak On sam jest w światłości, społeczność mamy z sobą, i krew Jezusa Chrystusa, Syna jego, oczyszcza nas od wszelkiego grzechu."
b) Ewangelia Mateusza 7:13-14
"Wchodźcie przez ciasną bramę; albowiem szeroka jest brama i przestronna droga, która wiedzie na zatracenie, a wielu jest takich, którzy przez nią wchodzą. A ciasna jest brama i wąska droga, która prowadzi do żywota; i niewielu jest tych, którzy ją znajdują."
c) Ewangelia Jana 10:9-11
"Ja jestem drzwiami; jeśli kto przeze mnie wejdzie, zbawiony będzie i wejdzie, i wyjdzie, i pastwisko znajdzie. Złodziej przychodzi tylko po to, by kraść, zarzynać i wytracać. Ja przyszedłem, aby miały życie i obfitowały. Ja jestem dobry pasterz. Dobry pasterz życie swoje kładzie za owce.
d) Ewangelia Jana 9:5
"Póki jestem na świecie, jestem światłością swiata."
e) Ewangelia Jana 14:6
"Odpowiedział mu Jezus: Ja jestem droga i prawda, i żywot, nikt nie przychodzi do Ojca, tylko przeze mnie."
Wychowywałem się w Nowej Zelandii. Moi rodzice byli nauczycielami. Jako młody człowiek podróżowałem po wielu zakątkach mojego kraju. Studiowałem na Uniwersytecie Lincolna i uzyskałem tam tytuł magistra rolnictwa. Przez dwa lata pracowałem jako konsultant hodowlany w Radzie Mleczarskiej w Hamilton w Nowej Zelandii. Bardzo lubiłem wieś i cieszyłem się życiem na farmie. Nie byłem domatorem. Bardzo lubiłem weekendy, wypady z domu, nurkowanie, surfing, wędrowanie i uprawianie sportu. Po prostu bardzo to lubiłem i cieszyło mnie życie pod gołym niebem. Cieszyła mnie praca na farmie i kontakt z naturą.
Na początku lat 80-tych postanowiłem razem z moim najlepszym przyjacielem wybrać się za
granicę. Lubiliśmy przygody, więc postanowiliśmy, że wyjedziemy na jakiś rok lub dwa. Opuściliśmy Nową Zelandię i pojechaliśmy do Australii. Podróżowaliśmy autostopem z Sydney do Brisbane, następnie z Darwin na wyspę Bali. Zwiedziliśmy Indonezję, Jawę, Singapur, Malezję i Sri Lankę. Gdy tak podróżowaliśmy po Azji ciągle byliśmy wypytywani przez ludzi: "Czy jesteście chrześcijanami?". To mnie zaskakiwało, bo przecież byłem wychowywany w rodzinie chrześcijańskiej, w domu chrześcijańskim.
Foto 1: Zdjęcie paszportowe Iana
Byłem wychowywany jako Anglikanin. W wieku czternastu lat przystąpiłem do Pierwszej Komunii. I pamiętam jak wtedy, podczas komunii, naprawdę nie czułem obecności Boga. Jako dziecko modliłem się i uczęszczałem na szkółkę niedzielną. Należałem do przykościelnej grupy młodzieżowej, do chóru, chodziłem też na wiele innych spotkań. Pomimo tego, w istocie nie rozwijałem się i nie znałem Boga. Nie doświadczyłem go osobiście. Pamiętam jak wyszedłem z kościoła tego dnia, kiedy po raz pierwszy przystąpiłem do komunii. Prawdę mówiąc byłem rozczarowany i zaskoczony. Pomyślałem: "Cóż, wygląda na to, że nic się nie wydarzyło". Pamiętam jak wychodząc z kościoła zapytałem mamę: "Czy Bóg przemawia? Modlę się codziennie. Czy On naprawdę przemawia? Czy kiedykolwiek słyszałaś jak Bóg do ciebie mówi?". Moja mama spojrzała na mnie i rzekła: "Tak, Bóg naprawdę mówi i jest realny", a ja zapytałem: "A kiedy go słyszałaś?". Wtedy opowiedziała mi jak wołała do niego w bardzo ciężkich chwilach. Pan odpowiedział jej i czuła, że był bardzo blisko niej. Odpowiedziałem jej: "Ja nie przeżywałem tragedii i wszystko wydaje się być w porządku w moim życiu. Jak to się dzieje, że nie słyszę Boga?". Moja mama odpowiedziała: "Cóż, często potrzeba tragedii, aby nas ukorzyć. Niestety, człowiek z natury jest pyszny". Pomyślałem: "Przecież nie jestem takim człowiekiem, nie jestem pyszny", ale kiedy teraz zastanawiam się nad tym, byłem bardzo pyszny. Wtedy moja mama powiedziała: "Słuchaj Ian, nie zamierzam zmuszać cię, abyś chodził do kościoła, ale pamiętaj tę jedną rzecz, cokolwiek będziesz robił w życiu, gdziekolwiek pojedziesz, nieważne jak według ciebie daleko odszedłeś od Boga, pamiętaj przynajmniej tę jedną rzecz. Jeśli będziesz w kłopocie i w potrzebie, krzycz do Boga z głębi twojego serca, a On cię usłyszy. On cię naprawdę usłyszy i przebaczy ci". Pamiętam te słowa, bo trwale zapisały się w moim umyśle. Postanowiłem, że nie będę hipokrytą i nie wrócę do kościoła, ponieważ naprawdę nie doświadczyłem Boga. W gruncie rzeczy była to dla mnie tylko religia.
Tak więc, podróżowaliśmy po Azji, a ludzie często pytali mnie: "Ian, czy ty jesteś chrześcijaninem?". Naprawdę musiałem zastanawiać się nad odpowiedzią, ponieważ w istocie nie byłem chrześcijaninem, gdyż tak naprawdę nie wierzyłem w Boga. Wiedziałem o nim, ale nie wierzyłem w niego. I tam, w Azji, stanąłem twarzą w twarz z realnością odmiennych wierzeń. Byłem zaszokowany, gdy widziałem jak ludzie kłaniają się i czczą bożki zrobione ich własnymi
rękami. W głębi mego serca pytałem: "Dlaczego? Dlaczego kłaniają się czemuś co w istocie jest dziełem ich własnych rąk? Czułem zamęt w mojej głowie i wtedy przypominałem sobie fragment o dziesięciu przykazaniach, który pamiętałem ze Starego Testamentu:
Księga Powtórzonego Prawa 5:7-9
"Nie będziesz miał innych bogów obok mnie. Nie uczyń sobie podobizny rzeźbionej czegokolwiek, co jest na niebie w górze i co jest na ziemi w dole, i tego, co jest w wodzie pod ziemią. Nie będziesz się im kłaniał i nie będziesz im służył."
Tak więc podróżowałem, uprawiałem surfing, nurkowałem, chodziłem po dżunglii. Odwiedziłem Sri Lankę - zadziwiający kraj. Dostałem się na pokład olbrzymiego ślizgacza, i tym długim na 96 stóp jachtem popłynąlem na Mauritius, mała wyspę na Oceanie Indyjskim. Zabrało to nam 26 dni. Na Mauritiusie spędziłem prawie dwa miesiące. Mieszkałem tam z miejscowymi nurkami, którzy uczyli mnie jak nurkować na rafie za dnia, a także nocą. Gdy skończyły mi się pieniądze, doradzono mi: "Jedź do Południowej Afryki. To dobre miejsce, gdzie można dobrze zarobić." Tak więc wybrałem się do Południowej Afryki i pracowałem tam przez jakieś 8-10 miesięcy.
Foto 2: Zatoka Tamarin, gdzie zatrzymał się Ian
Podczas mojego pobytu w Afryce dostałem list od mojego brata, który prosił mnie, abym przyjechał do Nowej Zelandi na jego ślub. Zastanowiłem się i zdecydowałem, że muszę wracać do Nowej Zelandii. Tak więc w Durban wsiadłem do samolotu i przyleciałem z powrotem na Mauritius. Oczywiście, wszyscy moi przyjaciele odwiedzili mnie i namawiali: "Chodź z nami ponurkować". Tak więc znowu uprawiałem surfing i nurkowałem. Pewnego dnia zaproponowali mi nurkowanie nocą. Miałem jeszcze kilka dni do wyjazdu, gdy przyszli do mnie wieczorem i powiedzieli: "Ian, chodźmy znów ponurkować nocą". Jak zwykle, wyszedłem na werandę i spojrzałem na ocean i niebo. Gdzieś daleko na horyzoncie dostrzegłem potężne wyładowania elektryczne. Zwróciłem się do Simona, mojego czarnego przyjaciela i powiedziałem: "Słuchaj, czy ty jesteś pewien? Przecież idzie burza". On odpowiedział: "Nie martw się, burza na pewno przejdzie bokiem". Obawiałem się, że razem z burzą może przyjść zbyt duża fala na rafie, co byłoby zbyt niebezpieczne. Odrzekł: "Wszystko będzie w porządku, popłyniemy jakieś pięc mil od brzegu do bardzo pięknego zakątka rafy. Naprawdę będziesz zdumiony jakie to jest piękne w nocy, jak piękna jest ta rafa koralowa. Popłyń z nami". Zacząlem się zastanawiać i w końcu dałem się namówić. Zabrałem cały mój sprzęt do nurkowania. Była chyba jedenasta w nocy, gdy wskoczyliśmy do łodzi i wypłynęliśmy. Cała drogę wiosłowaliśmy, mieliśmy jeszcze jakieś pól mili do wysepki. Wpłynęliśmy do laguny, ale nurkowaliśmy po zewnętrznej częsci rafy. Nurkowaliśmy schodząc w dól po wielkiej stromiźnie.
Foto 3: Fale na Mauritiusie
Tej nocy pływałem w górnej częsci rafy, a dwóch moich kolegów nurkowało w jej dolnych partiach. Zwykle trzymaliśmy się razem, ale tej nocy rozdzieliliśmy się. Skierowałem się w górę rafy w poszukiwaniu langusty. Nagle spostrzegłem coś w wodzie, co wyglądało jak kałamarnica. Podpłynąlem w górę i chwyciłem to. Miałem nałożone rękawice i to coś prześliznęlo się przez moje palce. Patrzyłem jak odpływa i pomyślałem: "Ale dziwna meduza, bardzo dziwna. Głowę ma jak kałamarnica, ale reszta wygląda jak sześcian. I ma bardzo niezwykłe macki, podobne do palców".
Foto 4: Meduza “osa morska”
To była niezwykła meduza, cała przezroczysta. Zastanawiałem się: "Nigdy wcześniej nie widziałem takiej meduzy", ale dalej już na nią nie zważałem i popłynąłem dalej. Nagle coś mnie poraziło. Dobrze nie widziałem, ale czułem, że coś poraziło mnie w rękę. Miałem na sobie kombinezon do nurkowania i jedyną częścią mojego ciała, która była nie osłonięta, było przedramię. Coś otarło się o mnie i poraziło mnie. To było straszne uderzenie. To było tak, jakbyś stał na bosaka w oborze na mokrym betonie i chwycił ręką za gołe przewody elektryczne. Nigdy czegoś takiego nie doświadczyłem. Wstrząs od elektrycznego pastucha jest niczym w porównaniu z tym. To było takie uderzenie, że prawie mnie ścięło z nóg. Z pomocą latarki próbowałem zorientować się gdzie jestem. Nie mogłem dostrzec co mnie uderzyło, więc spojrzałem na moją rękę, aby sprawdzić co się stało i czy nie cieknie krew. Myślałem, że może coś mnie poparzyło, albo że rozciąłem rękę na rafie. Nie było śladu, ale czułem rwący ból.
Jak na razie nie wyglądało to groźnie. Ból zdawał się trochę ustępować, więc przestałem się tym przejmować. Pomyślałem sobie: "Znajdę langustę, wrócę do chłopaków na łodzi i zapytam ich, co to mogło być". Nie chciałem wpaść w panikę, bo nurek nigdy nie powinien się denerwować. Gdy tak nurkowałem w poszukiwaniu langusty zobaczyłem dwie meduzy podobne do tej, którą widziałem kilka minut wcześniej. Powoli zbliżały się do mnie falującymi ruchami. Kątem oka dostrzegłem jak ich macki otarły się o moją rękę. Wtedy znowu odczułem porażenie elektryczne, które prawie mnie przewróciło. Nagle zdałem sobie sprawę, co mnie poraziło za pierwszym razem. Wiedziałem z mojego doświadczenia ratowniczego, bo pracowałem jako ratownik dla ludzi uprawiających surfing, że pewne gatunki meduz są bardzo jadowite. Pomyślałem: "Musiałem zostać porażony przez coś, co ma w sobie bardzo wiele jadu". Nigdy wcześniej nie miałem do czynienia z tak silnym porażeniem. Jako dziecko często miałem katar sienny. Jeśli jesteś alergikiem
i użądli cię pszczoła, to twoja ręka czy noga spuchną jak balon. A ja właśnie byłem bardzo uczulony na różnego rodzaju ukąszenia.
Teraz już byłem bardzo zaniepokojony. Meduzy poparzyły mnie w dwóch różnych miejscach. Wypłynąlem na powierzchnię, podniosłem głowę i rozejrzałem się w poszukiwaniu łodzi. Płynąlem trzymając poparzoną rękę na plecach nad powierzchnią wody, aby ją chronić od kolejnego ukąszenia. I gdy tak płynąłem, poczułem, że coś przepłynęło mi po plecach. To była kolejna meduza i kolejne poparzenie. Pomyślałem: "O nie, to już trzecie oparzenie". Ponownie zanurzyłem moją głowę do wody i pomyślałem: "Gdzie ja właściwie jestem?". Chciałem trzymać się blisko rafy, więc spojrzałem w dól tam, gdzie powinna być rafa. Snop światła mojej latarki oświetlił wodę pode mną. Ku mojemu przerażeniu, jakieś 20 stóp niżej roiło się od setek, właściwie tysięcy tych meduz. To było jak zupa. Skierowałem latarkę do góry i zobaczyłem je wokół mojej twarzy. Pomyślałem: "Jeśli choć jedna dotknie mojej twarzy, nie będę w stanie dotrzeć do łodzi". Przystawiłem latarkę do mojej twarzy i tak płynąłem. Gdy dopłynąłem, zapytałem młodego chłopca, który pozostał w łodzi, co niebezpiecznego jest tam w wodzie. On nie wiedział, bo nie był nurkiem. Potrząsnął tylko głową i wskazał na Simona, który był doświadczonym nurkiem. Gdy go dostrzegłem, wskoczyłem ponownie do wody i popłynąłem do niego. Widziałem go pod wodą, więc skierowałem światło mojej latarki w stronę jego twarzy, aby zwrócić jego uwagę. Gdy wypłynął na powierzchnię, dałem mu znać, aby wyszedł z wody, bo chcę z nim porozmawiać. Zanurzyłem ponownie głowę i ku mojemu przerażeniu, zauważyłem falującą w kierunku mojej twarzy meduzę. Musiałem wtedy wybrać, czy pozwolić, aby uderzyła mnie w twarz, czy też osłonić się ręką. Podniosłem więc rękę i otrzymałem ponowne uderzenie. Odepchnąlem meduzę tą biedną poparzoną ręką i wydostałem się na rafę. Nad zewnętrzną rafą było tylko jakieś dwie stopy wody. Stanąlem więc na płetwach i zacząlem oglądać moją rękę. Była spuchnięta jak balon. Na powierzchni skóry były pęcherze, jakby od poparzenia. Miejsca, gdzie dotknęly mnie macki meduzy, wyglądały jakby zostały przypieczone na ogniu.
Foto 5: Simon
Gdy tak się przyglądałem, mój przyjaciel Simon zbliżał się do mnie idąc w płetwach po rafie. Zastanawiał się, co też tak mnie poruszyło. Dostrzegł moją rękę, spojrzał na mnie i zapytał po francusku: “Invisable?”, czyli: “Przezroczysta?. I zaraz potem: "Ile?". Odpowiedziałem: "Cztery". Wtedy powiedział: "Wystarczy jedna i umierasz" i oświetlił latarką swoją twarz, aby pokazać, że mówi poważnie. Zapytałem: "Więc co mam robić z czterema na mojej ręce?". Simona zaczęła ogarniać panika, chociaż nurkował już od przeszło 20 lat i był tubylcem. Mnie też ogarnęła panika. Odpowiedział: "Musisz dostać się do szpitala". A byłem jakieś 15-20 mil od brzegu. Był środek
nocy i musiałem przepłynąć jeszcze pół mili do łodzi. Słyszałem jak mówił: "Płyń", a ja stałem prawie całkowicie sparaliżowany. Simon pomógł mi wejść do wody i podtrzymywał mnie w drodze do łodzi. Jak mnie ciągnął, zdałem sobie sprawę, że moja ręka była sparaliżowana. Nie mogłem jej podnieść. Bezwładnie wlokła się w wodzie, a jak mnie wciągali do łodzi, oparzyła mnie jeszcze jedna meduza. Pomyślałem w sercu: "Cóż takiego uczyniłem, aby na to zasłużyć?" Nagle zobaczyłem mój grzech. Wtedy zrozumiałem, że źle robiłem. To była jakby zapłata. Znacie to uczucie? Nic nie uchodzi płazem. Zobaczyłem to, co źle robiłem. Pomyślałem: "Cóż, może dlatego mnie to spotyka?".
Foto 6: Drewniana łódź na Mauritiusie
Wsadzili mnie do łodzi i przenieśli ją nad rafą koralową. Łódź szorowała dnem o rafę. Była to drewniana łodź i stanowiła ich źródło utrzymania. Musiała to być dla nich bardzo ciężka decyzja. Przenieśli łodź nad rafą do laguny i odbili. Płynęli w wodzie próbując popychać lodź. Powiedziałem: "Płyńcie ze mną". Lecz oni odrzekli: "Nie. Łodź byłaby zbyt ciężka, tylko Paul, najmłodszy, zabierze cię na brzeg". Tak więc zostałem tylko z Paulem. Bardzo trudno mi się oddychało prawym płucem. Czułem jak trucizna krążyła w moim układzie krwionośnym i że sięgnęła mojego ramienia. Ponieważ kombinezon uciskał mi klatkę piersiową, rozpiąłem go i zdjąłem z pomocą lewej ręki. Jeszcze mogłem się poruszać, więc nałożyłem spodnie i siadłem ociekając potem. Pot lał się ze mnie i bardzo szybko zrobiło mi się sucho w ustach. Czułem jak trucizna przemieszcza się we mnie i dosięga nerek. Poczułem ostry ból w tyle i pomyślałem: "Ta trucizna naprawdę szybko się przemieszcza". Próbowałem się nie poruszać i nie wpadać w panikę. W połowie drogi do brzegu poczułem jak trucizna zaczęła spływać w dolne partie mojego ciała. Czułem jak pulsowała i krążyła w moich żyłach.
Nigdy wcześniej nie wiedziałem w jaki sposób krąży moja krew. Ale tej nocy było dla mnie bardzo ważne, jak to się odbywa, gdyż czułem jak trucizna zaczynała paraliżować moją prawą nogę. Byłem świadomy, że jeśli trucizna spłynie w dół nogi, i dalej w górę do serca lub mózgu, to już mnie nie będzie. Trucizna paraliżowała mnie i jak dopływaliśmy do brzegu, zaczynałem widzieć trochę jak przez mgłę. Gdy dobiliśmy do brzegu chłopiec powiedział: "Wyjdźmy z łodzi". Usiłowałem wstać, ale moja prawa noga ugięła się pode mną. Upadłem na dno łodzi, prosto na langusty. Chłopiec cofnął się trochę przerażony. Potem zaproponował mi, abym go objął za szyję. Tak więc objąłem go za szyję, chwyciłem drugą rękę, która była sparaliżowana i tak się trzymałem. Paul wyciągnął mnie na plażę, co na mokrym piasku wcale nie było proste. Następnie przeciągnął mnie na główną drogę.
Była blisko dwunasta w nocy i znajdowałem się na małej wyspie. Nic się naokoło nie działo, nie było żadnych samochodów. Trzymałem się tego chłopca i zastanawiałem się w jaki sposób dostanę się do szpitala o tak późnej porze. Byłem tak słaby, że usiadłem na drodze. Chłopiec próbował mi pomóc, ale w końcu zaczął wskazywać na ocean, mówiąc: "Tam są moi bracia. Muszę popłynąć po nich". Powiedziałem: "Nie. Zostaniesz tu i pomożesz mi". Jednak Paul odszedł. Jak usiadłem, poczułem się straszliwie zmęczony i położyłem się na drodze. Jak tak leżałem, zacząłem patrzyć na
gwiazdy.
Foto 7: Riviere Noire gdzie wylądowała łódź z Ianem
Pomyślałem: "Zasnę". I już miałem zamknąć powieki, gdy usłyszałem głos czysty jak kryształ mówiący do mnie: "Ian, jeśli zamkniesz oczy, nigdy już się nie obudzisz". Otrząsnąłem się i pomyślałem: "Co ja robię? Nie mogę tutaj zasnąć, muszę dostać się do szpitala. Muszę dostać antytoksynę, potrzebuję pomocy. Jeśli tu zasnę, może już nigdy się nie obudzę". Spróbowałem znowu stanąć, lecz moja noga była bardzo słaba. Mimo to, byłem jeszcze w stanie pójść drogą. W pewnej chwili, około sto metrów ode mnie, obok jakiejś restauracji, zauważyłem kilka stojących samochodów oraz hinduskich kierowców. Nigdy wcześniej nie widziałem tej restauracji.
Podszedłem do nich i usilnie prosiłem, aby zabrali mnie do szpitala. Hindusi spojrzeli na mnie i powiedzieli: "Ile nam zapłacisz?". Jeśli byłeś kiedykolwiek w Azji, to zapewne wiesz, że tak tu jest. To jest zupełnie normalne. Jeśli masz pieniądze, to jedziesz. Jeśli nie masz pieniędzy, to nikt ci nie pomoże. Powiedziałem głośno do siebie: "Nie mam pieniędzy" i wtedy się zreflektowałem: "Głupcze, trzeba było tego nie mówić. Powinieneś był skłamać". Ale nie skłamałem. Po prostu powiedziałem prawdę: "Nie mam pieniędzy". Ci trzej kierowcy roześmiali się i rzekli: "Jesteś pijany. Jesteś szalony". Odwrócili się, zapalili papierosa i zaczęli odchodzić. Wtedy usłyszałem, jak głos czysty jak kryształ przemówił do mnie: "Ian, czy chcesz błagać o swoje życie?". Pomyślałem: "Oczywiście, i nawet wiem jak to zrobić. Żyłem w Afryce dostatecznie długo".
Foto 8: Stacja benzynowa, gdzie Ian błagał o swoje życie
Było mi łatwo paść na kolana, gdyż jedna z moich nóg była sparaliżowana, a druga bardzo mi się chwiała. Byłem oparty o samochód, więc osunąłem się na kolana, wyciągnąłem ręce i skłoniłem
głowę, aby na nich nie patrzeć. Po prostu błagałem ich o życie. Właściwie krzyczałem, bo wiedziałem, że jak natychmiast nie dostanę się do szpitala, będzie po mnie. Jeśli ci ludzie nie mieliby miłości, wspólczucia w swoich sercach i litości wobec mnie, umarłbym tam przy nich. Dlatego błagałem ich o pomoc. Trzymając nisko głowę mogłem widzieć ich stopy. Dwóch z nich odeszło, z wyjątkiem młodego taksówkarza. Widziałem po jego stopach, że się wahał. Przyglądał mi się dłuższą chwilę, jak tak błagałem o życie. Potem podszedł i bez słowa podniósł mnie. Pomógł mi się podnieść, wsadził mnie do samochodu i pojechaliśmy. W połowie drogi do szpitala zmienił zdanie. Powiedział: "Gdzie masz pieniądze?". Odpowiedziałem: "Dam ci wszystkie pieniądze jakie posiadam". Gdy chodzi o twoje życie, pieniądze nic nie znaczą, wierzcie mi. Powiedziałem: "Jeśli zabierzesz mnie do szpitala i uratujesz moje życie, dam ci wszystko". On wiedział, że to tylko słowa. On chciał konkretów. Tak więc w pół drogi do szpitala zmienił zdanie. Zatrzymał się koło dużego hotelu mówiąc: "Wysadzę cię tu. Idź i sam szukaj pomocy. Zapomnij o mnie, nie zawiozę cię do szpitala". Odpowiedziałem: "Nie! Słuchaj! Proszę cię, zawieź mnie. Ja umieram, pomóż mi". Ale on pochylił się, odpiął mój pas, otworzył drzwi i powiedział: "Wysiadaj". Odpowiedziałem: "Spójrz, nie mogę wysiąsć. Trudno mi się poruszać", ale on powtórzył: "Wysiadaj". Pomyślałem: "No cóż. Mam jeszcze jedną rękę sprawną, więc spróbuję dowlec się do drzwi hotelowych", gdyż wejście było po drugiej stronie bramy.
Zobaczyłem zapalone światła. Próbowałem tam dojść, aby wcześniej ktoś mnie zauważył. Ku mojemu zdumieniu wartownicy, którzy robili obchód, zauważyli jak wlokłem się po ziemi. Jeden z nich podbiegł do mnie i rozpoznałem w nim kumpla, z którym piłem. Był to Daniel, czarny, dobrze zbudowany facet. Taki sympatyczny olbrzym. Często piłem z nim w magazynie. Po pracy siadaliśmy, aby pogadać i cieszyło mnie jego towarzystwo. Podbiegł, zobaczył mnie i powiedział: "Co ci się stało? Czy jesteś pijany? Może naćpany? Co ci jest?". Podciągnąłem rękaw i pokazałem mu rękę. Jak zobaczył pęcherze i opuchlizny, zorientował się co mi się stało. Był masywny, więc wziął mnie na ręce i zaczął biec. Wyglądało to tak, jakby podniósł mnie potężny anioł. Przebiegł obok basenu i podbiegł do baru. Posadził mnie na bambusowym krześle, jakieś dziesięc stóp od siedzących tam Chińczyków, którzy byli właścicielami hotelu. Pili i grali w pokera. Daniel posadził mnie na krześle i znikł w ciemności. Spodziewałem się, że wyjaśni mi, co zamierza zrobić, ale on odszedł. Wtedy zdałem sobie sprawę, że w Azji czarny nie może rozmawiać z Chińczykiem, chyba, że ten go o to poprosi. Hierarchia społeczna na Mauritiusie jest taka: biały, Chińczyk, Hindus i czarny. Tak to wygląda i jeśli nie znasz hierarchii społecznej, nie zrozumiesz, co się wokół ciebie dzieje.
Foto 9: Ian i Daniel przed hotelem w 1994 roku
Daniel po prostu mnie tam zostawił. Zdałem sobie sprawę, że będę musiał nawiązać kontakt z tymi Chińczykami i powiedzieć im, że potrzebuję pomocy. Podniosłem rękę i pokazałem im pęcherze oraz opuchlizny. Nawet coś wydukałem po chińsku. Wydusiłem z siebie to, co umiałem prosząc, aby mi pomogli. Lecz oni po prostu roześmiali się. Jeden z nich podniósł się i powiedział: "Biały chłopcze, heroina nie jest dobra dla ciebie". On myślał, że byłem naćpany, że przedawkowałem, lub coś podobnego, bo pokazałem mu rękę, która wyglądała jakby była pokłuta igłą. Usiłował mi wmówić, że zażyłem narkotyki. Byłem zawiedziony i wściekły. Siedziałem tam usiłując zapanować nad sobą, bo przy zbyt dużym zdenerwowaniu, trucizna szybciej się rozchodzi. Nagle, całe moje
ciało, wszystkie mięśnie mojego ciała zaczęły drgać i kurczyć się. Skurcze ogarnęły całe moje ciało. Trucizna zaczęła działać. Zacząłem osuwać się z krzesła. Podbiegło do mnie trzech mężczyzn, którzy próbowali mnie przytrzymać, ale nie byli w stanie. Nagle, wstrząsy się skończyły, i śmiertelny chłód przeszył mnie do szpiku kości. Czułem jak przenikała mnie śmierć. Wiedziałem, że moje ciało umierało na moich oczach.
Foto 10: Hotel Zatoki Tamarin
Było mi przeraźliwie zimno, dygotałem. Przykryli mnie kocami, aby powstrzymać utratę ciepła. Siedziałem tam usiłując pozbierać się i prosiłem ich: "Proszę, zawieźcie mnie do szpitala". Widziałem, że stał tam samochód. Jeden z nich podszedł do mnie, położył rękę na moim ramieniu i powiedział: "Nie. Zaczekamy na ambulans, biały chłopcze". Chińczycy nienawidzą białych. Więc siedząc tak zastanawiałem się: "Wątpię, czy kiedykolwiek dostanę się do szpitala". Gdy to pomyślałem, zobaczyłem ambulans i Daniela, z jeszcze jednym przyjacielem, którzy pojawili się nie wiadomo skąd. Wzięli mnie na ręce. Wtedy zrozumiałem, że Daniel nie tracił czasu z tymi idiotami, tylko pobiegł prosto do centralki telefonicznej. Jego dziewczyna pracowała wtedy na centralce, dlatego Daniel mógł sam zadzwonić do szpitala.
Ambulans przyjechał na sygnale, nakręcił przy hotelu i zaczął odjeżdżać. Jeśli choć trochę znasz francuskich kierowców, to wiesz, że są niecierpliwi i jeżdżą jak szaleńcy. Kierowcą ambulansu był Francuz, który pomyślał, że był to fałszywy sygnał od pijanych tubylców. Ponieważ nie było nikogo przed hotelem, kierowca zaczął odjeżdżać. Byłem wtedy w pół drogi do bramy i widziałem jak ambulans zakręcał. Spróbowałem zagwizdać, ale z powodu odwodnienia, nie byłem w stanie tego zrobić. Daniel zobaczył moje wysiłki i zagwizdał. Myślę, że kierowca miał otwarte okno, bo usłyszał gwizd Daniela. Zahamował i cofnął. Był to Renault 4 z wyjętym przednim siedzeniem. Tak wygląda ambulans czarnych: zwykłe Renault 4 z wyrżniętym przednim siedzeniem i wstawionymi tam noszami polowymi. Tak, proszę państwa, tak wyglądał ambulans. Kierowca nawet nie wysiadł z ambulansu, tylko się pochylił i otworzył drzwi. Wrzucili mnie do środka na nosze, zamknęli drzwi i odjechaliśmy.
Kierowca nawet nie zapytał: "Czy chcesz koc? Jak się czujesz? Co ci jest?". On był tylko kierowcą. Dygotałem i zastanawiałem się: "Co do licha się dzieje?". Próbowałem trzymać się. Pilnowałem się, aby nie zamknąć oczu. Wiedziałem, że muszę być przytomny, aż dostanę antytoksynę. W połowie drogi do szpitala zaczęliśmy wjeżdżać na wzgórze i wtedy pomyślałem: "Nic gorszego nie mogło mi się przytrafić. Cała trucizna spłynie teraz do mózgu i zabije mnie". Walczyłem. Czułem jak trucizna przemieszczała się do mojej głowy, to było straszne. I nagle zobaczyłem obraz małego chłopca, z włosami jak śnieg. Obraz był duży i czysty. Potem zobaczyłem przez moment obraz starszego chłopca, też z włosami jak śnieg. Patrzyłem i myślałem: "Ma białe włosy, ale jest starszy". Gdy tak patrzyłem, nagle zdałem sobie sprawę, że oglądałem samego siebie. Przed oczami stawały mi obrazy z mojego życia. To było przerażające uczucie. Oto przed tobą wyświetlane są, jak na filmie, obrazy z twojego życia, obrazy czyste jak kryształ. Otworzyłem szeroko oczy i byłem całkowicie świadomy tego, co się działo. Gdy tak patrzyłem, pomyślałem: "Słyszałem o tym, a nawet czytałem. Ludzie, którzy przeszli w stan śmierci klinicznej, oglądali wcześniej przesuwające
się przed nimi obrazy z ich życia". Ja również tego doświadczałem. Przestraszyłem się i pomyślałem: "Jestem za młody, aby umierać. Po co wypłynąlem nurkować? Ty głupi idioto. Powinieneś był zostać w domu. Nigdy nie powinieneś nurkować". Ciągle powtarzałem: "Dlaczego po prostu nie zostałeś w domu, ty idioto?", ale teraz stałem w obliczu zbliżającej się smierci i wiedziałem, że ona była bardzo blisko. Po reakcjach mojego ciała domyślałem się, że byłem bardzo blisko śmierci. Z trudem słyszałem bicie własnego serca. Mój oddech był bardzo słaby i cichy.
Gdy tak leżałem, zastanawiałem się: "Co się stanie jak umrę? Czy jest tam coś? Czy coś się zdarzy jak umrę? Dokąd pójdę?". I wtedy, dostałem czystą jak kryształ wizję mojej mamy. Widziałem ją jak stała i wypowiadała słowa: "Ian, nieważne jak daleko odszedłeś od Boga, nieważne, co złego uczyniłeś. Jeśli zawołasz z serca do Boga, On cię usłyszy i przebaczy ci". Rzekłem w moim sercu: "Czy wierzę, że jest Bóg? Czy mam się modlić?". Właściwie byłem wtedy ateistą, ale pomimo tego że nie wierzyłem w Boga, widziałem wtedy właśnie moją mamę. Potem, gdy wróciłem do Nowej Zelandii rozmawiałem o tym z moją mamą.
Foto 11: Mama Iana
Została obudzona we wczesnych godzinach porannych. Śniło się jej, że jechałem w ambulansie i, że byłem bliski śmierci. Zaczęła się za mnie modlić. Wszyscy rodzice, którzy się modlicie, nie ustawajcie w modlitwie. Jeśli Bóg was obudzi, zacznijcie się modlić. Modlitwa mojej mamy bardzo mi pomogła. Oczywiście, jej modlitwa nie mogła uratować mi życia. Moja mama nie mogła spowodować, abym poszedł do nieba, ale jej modlitwa sprawiła, że odczułem potrzebę modlitwy. Potrzebowałem modlić się z serca. Wtedy pomyślałem: "O co się modlić? Do kogo się modlić? Do którego Boga? Są ich tysiące. Widziałem ich wszystkich. Ale wtedy nie zobaczyłem ani Buddy czy Kriszny, ani innego boga czy człowieka. Widziałem tylko moją mamę, a moja mama poszła za Jezusem Chrystusem, Bogiem chrześcijan.
Znałem wiele religii. Przestudiowałem je i widziałem ich wyznawców na własne oczy, ale moja mama naśladowała Chrystusa. Pomyślałem: "Nie modliłem się od lat. O co się modlić? O co się modlić w tym momencie? O co byś się modlił, jakbyś wiedział, że umrzesz? O co byś się modlił?". Przypomniałem sobie, że gdy byłem dzieckiem, moja mama uczyła mnie modlitwy pańskiej: "Ojcze nasz, któryś jest w niebie, święć się imię Twoje, przyjdź Królestwo Twoje, bądź wola Twoja, jak w niebie, tak i na ziemi". Pomyślałem: "Będę się tak modlił. To jest jedyna modlitwa chrześcijańska jaką znam". Tak więc próbowałem modlić się, ale nie mogłem sobie przypomnieć słów. Poczułem jakby trucizna przemieściła się do głowy i całkowicie zablokowała moją zdolnośc myślenia. Mój umysł przestawał funkcjonować. To było przerażające uczucie. Tak bardzo polegałem na moim umyśle i inteligencji, i nagle mój umysł zaczął zamierać. Poczułem umysłową próżnię, kompletne zero. A ja tak bardzo polegałem na moim umyśle, wierzcie mi, za bardzo polegałem.
Leżąc tak, zdałem sobie sprawę, że w mojej pamięci nie było już tej modlitwy. Mama mówiła: "Módl się z serca". Tak więc powiedziałem: "Boże, nie wiem, gdzie jest ta modlitwa. Chcę się modlić, pomóż mi". Gdy to powiedziałem, część modlitwy dosłownie wyszła z mojego wnętrza, z mojego ducha. Pierwsza część modlitwy zawierała słowa: "Przebacz nam nasze winy".
Pomyślałem: "Boże, prosiłbym Cię o przebaczenie moich grzechów, ale uczyniłem tak wiele złego. Wiem, że to było złe, moje sumienie mówi mi to. Gdybyś tylko mógł wybaczyć wszystkie moje grzechy. Nie mam pojęcia jak mi je możesz wybaczyć, ale proszę, wybacz mi moje grzechy". Chciałem być oczyszczony i zacząć od początku. Pomyślałem: "Boże, wybacz mi". Gdy to powiedziałem, zobaczyłem następną część modlitwy: "Jak i my odpuszczamy naszym winowajcom". Zrozumiałem, że oznacza to wybaczenie tym, którzy mnie zranili. Pomyślałem: "Nie żywię do nikogo urazy. Było wielu ludzi, którzy mnie oszukali, zdradzili, źle o mnie mówili i wyrządzili mi wiele złego. Przebaczam im". Wtedy usłyszałem głos Boga: "Czy przebaczysz Hindusowi, który wyrzucił cię z samochodu i tym Chińczykom, którzy nie zabrali cię do szpitala?". Zastanowiłem się: "Hm... Miałem co do nich inne plany...". Lecz powiedziałem: "Dobrze. Przebaczę im. Jeśli Ty mi możesz przebaczyć, to i ja mogę im przebaczyć".
Następna częsc modlitwy była następująca: "Bądź wola Twoja". Wtedy zobaczyłem, że przez ostatnie dwadzieścia pięć lat troszczyłem się tylko o swoje sprawy. Pomyślałem: "Boże, nawet jeśli z tego wyjdę, to właściwie nie wiem jaka jest Twoja wola. Wiem, że Ty nie chcesz, abym czynił zło, ale nie mam pojęcia jaka jest Twoja wola. Jeśli z tego wyjdę, dowiem się, jaka jest Twoja wola odnośnie mojego życia i wypełnię ją. Jeśli z tego wyjdę, pójdę za Tobą z całego mojego serca". Potem otrzymałem pozostałą część modlitwy pańskiej: "Przyjdź Królestwo twoje...", znacie to. Powiedziałem cała modlitwę pańską, ale te trzy elementy wyróżniały się bardzo wyraźnie. Nie zdawałem sobie wtedy z tego sprawy, ale była to najprostsza, zbawcza modlitwa, modlitwa pokutującego serca. Z serca, a nie z głowy, mówiłem: "Boże, wybacz mi moją niegodziwość i zło. Boże, oczyść mnie. Boże, przebaczam wszystkim tym, którzy mnie zranili. Jezusie Chrystusie, Panie, przyjdź a ja wypełnię Twoją wolę. Niech będzie Twoja wola. Pójdę za Tobą." Wtedy nie zdawałem sobie z tego sprawy, ale teraz wiem, że modliłem się do Pana modlitwą grzeszników, modlitwą pokutną. Gdy tak się modliłem modlitwą pańską, odczułem jak zaczął ogarniać moje serce niesamowity pokój. Wyglądało na to, że strach po prostu mnie opuścił. Czułem prawdziwy pokój w moim sercu. Wiedziałem, że dalej umieram, ale przynajmniej miałem pokój. Wiedziałem, że pojednałem się z moim Stwórcą. Wiedziałem, że po raz pierwszy dotknąłem Boga i, że po raz pierwszy słyszałem go. Nigdy wcześniej go nie słyszałem, ale teraz słyszałem, jak do mnie przemawiał.
Foto 12: Ian przed szpitalem w 1994
Dojechaliśmy do szpitala. Wsadzili mnie na wózek, wjechali ze mną do środka i zaczęli mierzyć mi ciśnienie krwi. Widziałem, jak pielęgniarka zaczęła pompować, popatrzyła na skalę i stuknęła w nią. Pomyślałem: "Co to za szpital?". Byłem zaszokowany. Był to opuszczony przez Brytyjczyków szpital z czasów Drugiej Wojny Światowej, przejęty przez czarnych ludzi. Jego obecny wygląd
przypominał, że był zbudowany w roku 1945. Był brudny i stary, z przestarzałym sprzętem. Gdy pielęgniarka stukała w skalę, pomyślałem: "Twój sprzęt jest w porządku. To moje serce nie pracuje". Zerwała rękaw i rozejrzała się po szafce szukając nowego. Założyła go i zaczęła pompować. Miałem otwarte oczy. Pielęgniarka patrzyła na mnie i prawdopodobnie zastanawiała się: "Dlaczego ty masz otwarte oczy, przy tak niskim ciśnieniu?" Trzymałem się kurczowo życia. Nie chciałem umierać, nie chciałem iść nie wiadomo gdzie. Chciałem pozostać w tym ciele, walczyłem ze wszystkich moich sił, aby pozostać przy życiu. Pielęgniarka zerwała rękaw ciśnieniomierza i szybko zawiozła mnie do lekarza.
Pomieszczenie lekarzy było przegrodzone zasłonką. Pielęgniarka uchyliła ją i zobaczyłem tam kilka ławek. Siedziało tam dwóch na wpół śpiących hinduskich lekarzy. Młody doktor, który siedział w głębi, spytał po francusku: "Jak się nazywasz? Gdzie mieszkasz? Ile masz lat?". Rozumiałem go, był przecież młody. Spojrzałem na drugiego, starszego lekarza. Miał siwe włosy i trochę łysiał. Pomyślałem: "On ma kilkuletnie doświadczenie. On może wiedzieć jak mi pomóc". Więc czekałem.
Ten młody przestał mówić i podniósł wzrok. Nawet nie zadałem sobie trudu, aby patrzeć na niego. Czekałem, aż ten starszy podniesie głowę, i gdy podniósł, pomyślałem: "Mam nadzieję, że starczy mi sił, aby mówić". Spojrzałem w jego oczy i wbiłem w niego wzrok najmocniej jak tylko mogłem. Zdołałem powiedzieć: "Umieram, potrzebuję natychmiast antytoksyny". Zamarł, a ja nie spuszczałem z niego wzroku. Patrzył się na mnie osłupiały. Wtedy weszła pielęgniarka z kartką w ręku. Spojrzał na kartkę, spojrzał na mnie i wyskoczył. Widziałem, jak mnąc kartkę w ręku krzyczał: "Ty głupia idiotko! Czy nie widzisz w jakim on jest stanie?" Odepchnął z drogi kierowcę ambulansu, sam chwycił za wózek i zaczął szybko biec, krzycząc coś. Wychodziły z niego jakieś przytłumione dźwięki. Słyszałem jak krzyczał, ale nie był to zwykły krzyk. Wbiegł do jakiegoś pokoju ze sprzętem medycznym. Po chwili byłem otoczony przez pielęgniarki i lekarzy. Pomyślałem: "Nareszcie coś się zaczęło dziać". Jedna z pielęgniarek chwyciła moją rękę, aby podłączyć kroplówkę. Siedziałem i obserwowałem. Nade mną stał lekarz i mówił: "Nie martw się, nie zasypiaj. Podajemy ci dekstrozę na odwodnienie".
Pielęgniarki próbowały wbić igły w różne miejsca na mojej ręce. Widziałem to, chociaż nic nie czułem. Doktor wyjaśnił mi: "To są antytoksyny, aby zneutralizować truciznę". Mówił po angielsku, być może studiował w Oxfordzie. Jedna z pielęgniarek uderzała w moją rękę, najsilniej jak tylko mogła. Pomyślałem: "Co ona robi?". Inna pielęgniarka stała z olbrzymią strzykawką, ale nic z tego nie wychodziło, bo dalej nie było widać ani jednej żyły. Dopiero potem pojąłem, co robiła pielęgniarka. Uniosła moją skórę i wbiła igłę, próbując odnaleźć żyłę. Gdy zaczęła wstrzykiwać antytoksynę, moja żyła nadęła się jak balon, i osiągnęła rozmiary małego palca. Widziałem jak się denerwowała, bo przemieszczająca się w żyle igła mogła ją uszkodzić. W duszy pomyślałem: "Uważaj!" Doktor powtarzał: "Nie martw się, nie martw się". Pielęgniarka zostawiła w żyle igłę, a inna pielęgniarka podała drugą strzykawkę, której zawartość jeszcze powiększyła nabrzmiałą żyłę. Pielęgniarka spojrzała na lekarza i spytała: "Jeszcze jedną?". "Tak, jeszcze jedną", rzucił. Wyciągnęła igłę i druga pielęgniarka próbowała to wmasować, ale żyła wymykała się jej spod palców. Antytoksyna stała w miejscu i nie można jej było włączyć do obiegu krwi. Wszystko zgromadziło się w żyle. Pomyślałem: "Widocznie moje serce nie jest w stanie przepompowywać krwi”. W moim organizmie postępowała zapaść.
Na uniwersytecie studiowałem podstawowe zasady fizjologii i anatomii człowieka. Wiedziałem, co się ze mną działo, ale nie mogłem nic na to poradzić. Wiedziałem, że zapadam w stan śpiączki. Byłem całkowicie sparaliżowany, a moje serce dochodziło do stanu, w którym nie mogłoby już dłużej pracować. Nie miałem wtedy pojęcia, że zostałem poparzony przez osę morską, drugie pod względem jadowitości zwierzę znane człowiekowi. W samym mieście Darwin (północna Australia), w ciągu ostatnich 20 lat prawie 60 osób zmarło od pojedynczego oparzenia przez osę morską. Dlatego też na tamtejszych plażach, przez 6 miesięcy w roku, stawiane są znaki z trupią czaszką ostrzegające przed kąpielą w wodzie. Tego wszystkiego dowiedziałem się później, jak opuściłem
szpital. Dawka trucizny, jaka była w moich żyłach, mogła mnie zabić pięciokrotnie, a porażony człowiek umiera zwykle w ciągu 15 minut od oparzenia. Na dodatek, parzydełka trafiły nie na moje mięśnie, lecz bezpośrednio na żyły. Tak więc w moich żyłach znajdował się drugi co do śmiertelności jad znany człowiekowi. Najbardziej jadowitym zwierzęciem na świecie jest ośmiornica plamista żyjąca w Pacyfiku. Kolejne miejsce pod względem jadowitości zajmuje osa morska, a następnie różne gatunki węży i pająków.
Tak więc dalej siedziałem na moim wózku, a lekarz ciągle patrzył w moje oczy. Mówił: "Nie bój się", ale w jego oczach widziałem przerażenie. Pomyślałem: "Człowieku, ty się bardziej boisz niż ja". Próbowałem mówić, ale nie byłem w stanie. Zastanawiałem się: "Czy macie więcej antytoksyny? Może jestem na nią odporny? Może za dużo brałem narkotyków przez ostatnie lata i uodporniłem się?". Przenieśli mnie do łóżka razem z kroplówką. Doktor stał nade mną zwilżając gąbką moją głowę. Kroplówka jakby przywróciła mojemu ciału równowagę wodną. Na czole pojawiły się krople potu, które wycierał lekarz. W pewnym momencie lekarz wyszedł na kilka minut. Gdy tak leżałem, czułem jak pot zalewał mi oczy. Zacząłem niewyraźnie widzieć, jakby przez łzy. W duszy stale powtarzałem: "Nie wolno mi zamknąć oczu. Doktorze, wróć i przetrzyj mi czoło", ale lekarz nie wracał. Spróbowałem więc coś powiedzieć, ale moje wargi nawet nie drgnęły. Byłem przerażony. Pomyślałem: "Przechyl głowę, to przynajmniej będziesz widział na jedno oko", ale moja głowa pozostała nieruchoma. "Gdzie jest doktor?", zastanawiałem się.
Nagle westchnąłem. To było westchnienie ulgi i wiedziałem, że coś się stało. Przyszła ulga. Walka była skończona. Walka o przeżycie wydawała się dobiegać końca. Nikt mi nie powiedział, co się stało, nikt nie powiedział: "Właśnie umarłeś, synu". Wiedziałem jedynie, że moja walka o utrzymanie otwartych oczu, walka o pozostanie przy życiu była zakończona. Wiedziałem, że gdzieś odszedłem. To nie było tak jakbym zamknął oczy i zasnął. Wiedziałem, że gdzieś odszedłem. Przez jakieś 20 minut miałem wrażenie jakbym odpływał. Całym sobą przywarłem do mojego ciała. Nie chciałem odpływać nie wiadomo gdzie. Pomimo tego, gdy zamknąłem oczy, odpłynąłem. Nie było już mnie. W Biblii, w Księdze Eklezjastesa (Księga Kaznodziei Salomona 12:7) król Salomon mówi, że gdy człowiek umiera, to jego duch wraca do Boga, który go dał. Pył obraca się w pył, ciało obraca się w pył. Wiedziałem, że mój duch opuścił ciało. Gdzieś odszedłem, ale nie wiedziałem, że umarłem.
Wyglądało na to, że znalazłem się w jakimś olbrzymim pomieszczeniu. Byłem na jakimś pustkowiu i ogarniała mnie ciemność czarna jak smoła. Czułem, jakbym obudził się ze złego snu w obcym domu, nie w moim własnym domu. Pomyślałem: "Gdzie są wszyscy? Kto wyłączył światło?". Rozglądałem się dookoła starając zorientować się w nowym otoczeniu. Starałem się odnaleźć coś, co byłoby realne. Czy kiedykolwiek obudziłeś się w środku nocy i po ciemku próbowałeś namacać kontakt? Starałem się odnaleźć kontakt, ale nie mogłem go znaleźć. Próbowałem dotknąć czegoś. Przemieszczałem się, ale nic tam nie było. Nawet nie mogłem w nic uderzyć. Pomyślałem: "Nawet nie widzę własnej ręki". Podniosłem rękę, aby sprawdzić, czy mogę coś zobaczyć. Przesunąłem rękę w miejsce, gdzie powinna znajdować się moja twarz i pomyślałem: "Nie trafiłem w moją twarz. No nie, gdzie ona jest?". To było przerażające uczucie. Pomyślałem: "Gdzie jest moja ręka? Gdzie jest...?", i wtedy już wiedziałem, że ja, Ian McCormack, stałem tam, ale nie miałem ciała. Miałem wrażenie, że mam ciało, ale nie miałem nic fizycznego, czego mógłbym dotknąć. To jest najbardziej przerażające uczucie odkryć, że ty, twoje ja, jest w rzeczywistości duchem, że jesteś istotą duchową. Bóg powiedział: "Jestem duchem. Stworzyłem cię na mój obraz". Bóg jest duchem, jest istotą duchową, niewidzialną istotą duchową. A my jesteśmy stworzeni na jego obraz. Nagle zdałem sobie sprawę, że jestem istotą duchową. Moje namacalne ciało umarło, ale ja byłem jak najbardziej żywy i jak najbardziej świadomy, że dalej posiadam głowę, ręce i nogi. Nie mogłem ich jednak dotknąć. W głębi duszy zastanawiałem się: "Gdzież ja do licha jestem?".
Gdy tak rozglądałem się w ciemności, odczułem jak nieprawdopodobne zimno i strach owładnęły mojego ducha. Nie wiem, czy kiedykolwiek coś takiego odczuliście. Być może kiedyś szliście samotnie pustą ulicą w nocy i wchodząc do swojego domu poczuliście, jakby ktoś stał obok i
patrzył na ciebie. Czy kiedyś coś takiego przeżyliście? Masz wrażenie, że ktoś jest w ciemności i patrzy na ciebie, lecz ty go nie możesz zobaczyć. Gdybyś był sam w domu i czułbyś, że jeszcze ktoś tam jest, w głębi duszy byłbyś przerażony. Nie widziałbyś go, ale wyczuwałbyś jego obecność, może nawet mógłbyś go słyszeć. Wiedziałem, że coś było dookoła mnie. Dotarło do mojej świadomości, że coś poruszało się wokoło mnie, jakby inni ludzie. Byli w tej samej sytuacji co ja, a mimo to, docierały do mnie słowa: "Zamknij się, synu. Nie ruszaj się. Nie zakłócaj naszego spokoju. Zamknij się. Zasługujesz, aby tu być". Słyszałem dookoła mnie jakby głosy dobiegające z ciemności. Pomyślałem: "Gdzież u licha jestem? Tu jest jak w piekle!". Tak się czułem, no wiecie, “nie ruszaj się, nie gadaj, nie oddychaj”. "To jest na pewno piekło! Co się dzieje?". W głębi serca byłem przerażony.
Ludzie kojarzą piekło z imprezami i wspaniałą zabawą. Ja też tak myślałem. Kiedyś myślałem: "Tam możesz robić wszystko to, czego tutaj nie wolno ci robić, czego ci się zabrania. Bóg nie jest wesoły, on chce, żebyś był nieszczęśliwy". To są bzdury, kompletne bzdury. Piekło jest najbardziej przerażającym miejscem jakie sobie można wyobrazić. Ludzie nie mogą tam zrobić nic z tego, czego pragną ich złe serca. Tam nie ma też przechwalania się. Ludzie szybko zdają sobie sprawę, że tam nie ma o czym mówić. Pustka. Komu możesz tam opowiadać, że gwałciłeś, mordowałeś, rabowałeś, że robiłeś to wszystko. Kogóż to chłopcze tam obchodzi, że robiłeś to czy tamto. Ci, którzy tam trafiają, szybko zdają sobie sprawę, że tam nie ma o czym mówić, naprawdę nie ma o czym. Oni wiedzą, że zbliża się dzień sądu. Tam nie ma poczucia czasu. Oni nie mogą ci powiedzieć, która jest godzina. Oni nie mogą ci powiedzieć, czy są tam od 10 minut, od 10 lat czy od 10 tysięcy lat. Dlaczego? Bo nie ma tam żadnego odniesienia do czasu. To jest przerażające miejsce. Biblia mówi, że są dwa królestwa: królestwo ciemności, rządzone przez szatana i Królestwo Światłości. Juda w swoim liście pisze, że piekło zostało przygotowane dla aniołów, którzy stali się nieposłuszni wobec Boga. Piekło zostało przewidziane dla nieposłusznych aniołów, a nie dla człowieka. To jest najbardziej przerażające, najstraszliwsze miejsce w jakim byłem i wiem, że nawet mojemu największemu wrogowi nie życzyłbym, aby poszedł do piekła. Gdyby ludzie wiedzieli, czym jest piekło, nigdy, przenigdy, nie chcieliby tam iść.
Zdawałem sobie sprawę, że byłem w piekle i nie miałem pojęcia, jak się stamtąd wydostać. Ale przecież zanim umarłem, modliłem się i powiedziałem: "Boże, przebacz mi moje grzechy". Zacząłem wołać do Boga: "Boże, dlaczego tutaj jestem? Przecież prosiłem cię o przebaczenie. Dlaczego tutaj jestem? Przecież zwróciłem ku Tobie moje serce. Dlaczego tutaj jestem?". Nagle, olśniewająca światłość oświetliła mnie i dosłownie wyciągnęła mnie z ciemności. Biblia mówi, że światłość zajaśniała w ciemności, zajaśniała nad tymi, co chodzili w cieniu śmierci i w ciemności. Widziałem tę nieprawdopodobną światłość, która dosłownie mnie wciągnęła. Byłem szczęśliwy w moim sercu, że opuszczam to piekło ciemności. Zostałem stamtąd wyrwany tylko dlatego, że przed śmiercią pokutowałem. W piekle nie możesz już pokutować, możesz to jedynie zrobić zanim umrzesz. W piekle nie możesz modlić się, aby je opuścić. Nikt na ziemi nie może się wtedy o ciebie modlić, nikt. Biblia naucza, że musisz to zrobić sam. Nikt nie może swoją modlitwą wyciągnąć z piekła dusz, które tam odeszły. Aby tam nie trafić, musiałyby same pokutować. Mówię to, bo wierzę, że Bóg chce, abym się o tym z wami podzielił.
Uniosłem się i trafiłem na coś, co wyglądało jak otwór, albo wąskie przejście. Biblia mówi, że wąska jest droga, która prowadzi do Królestwa Bożego i niewielu jest tych, którzy ją znajdują, ponieważ wielu odnajduje szeroką drogę, która prowadzi na zatracenie. Ja znalazłem to wąskie przejście. Gdy zostałem tam wciągnięty, spojrzałem na koniec tego przejścia, czy tunelu, i zobaczyłem źródło wszechświata. Wyglądało to dosłownie jak źródło wszelkiej mocy i wszelkiego światła, jak centrum wszechświata. Było to bardziej promieniste niż Słońce, bardziej olśniewające niż jakikolwiek klejnot, nawet bardziej promieniste i zadziwiające niż światło laserowe. Było niesamowicie intensywne, a jednak można było na to patrzeć. Jak tak się przyglądałem, zostałem dosłownie przyciągnięty, tak jak ćma jest przyciągana przez blask światła. Byłem wciągany do tego źródła i jak się do niego zbliżałem, zaczęły się z niego wydobywać fale światła. Pierwsza fala, która mnie uderzyła, przyniosła całkowite odprężenie i ciepło. W głębi ducha westchnąłem z ulgą. Jak
zbliżałem się do tego żródła, przypłynęła do mnie fala intensywnego światła. Uderzyła mnie i odczułem całkowity pokój w każdej części mojego ciała.
Gdy chodziłem do szkoły czytywałem poezje, od Keats'a do Shakespeare'a, próbując znaleźć wewnętrzny pokój. Próbowałem alkoholu, sportu, związków z kobietami, narkotyków. Szukałem zapomnienia nawet w nauce. Wszystkiego próbowałem, aby znaleźć pokój w moim życiu, ale nigdy go nie znalazłem. Jeśli go odczuwałem, były to tylko przelotne, przemijające sekundy, czy minuty. Czasami, gdy miałem szczęście odczuwałem pokój i zadowolenie przez parę godzin. Ale ciągle były to tylko przemijające chwile. Teraz, miałem całkowity pokój. W głębi serca pomyślałem: "To jest niewiarygodne. Ta światłość, ta czysta, biała światłość emanuje z siebie uczucia. Odczuwam pokój, naprawdę odczuwam go". Jak się tak zbliżałem, pomyślałem: "Jestem w świetle, ciekawe, jak ja wyglądam? Nie mogłem dostrzec mojego ciała tam w ciemności, ale może tutaj zobaczę, jak wyglądam". Więc spojrzałem i dostrzegłem rękę ze światła. Było to niezwykłe, bo była ona z tego samego światła, które wydobywało się ze źródła w oddali. Byłem dosłownie formą światła.
Gdy tak się zbliżałem, uderzyła mnie fala radości. Zamieszkała we mnie niewiarygodna radość. Pomyślałem: "Dokądkolwiek idę, to jest fantastyczne!". Mój umysł nie był w stanie pojąć, dokąd szedłem. Wierzcie mi, moje słowa absolutnie nie są w stanie wyrazić tego, co widziałem. Byłem teraz na końcu tunelu, i stałem wyprostowany przed tym źródłem wszelkiej światłości i mocy. To niesamowite światło wypełniało całe moje pole widzenia. Nasunęła mi się wtedy myśl: "emanacja", wiecie, wtedy jeszcze nie myślałem jak chrześcijanin. Dopiero potem pojawiła się druga myśl: "chwała". Pomyślałem: "To jest po prostu wspaniałe". Czasami oglądamy obrazy z Jezusem, na których ma on małą aureolę dookoła swojej głowy. Czy widzieliście takie obrazy? Jezus Chrystus, który umarł, a potem powstał z martwych i wstąpił do nieba, i zasiadł po prawicy Ojca na wysokości, jest wywyższony. On jest otoczony niedoścignioną światłością i chwałą. On jest Królem Chwały, Księciem Pokoju, Panem Panów, Królem Królów.
Wierzę, że to, co oglądałem, było chwałą Boga. Stary Testament mówi, że Mojżesz wszedł na górę Synaj, gdzie przebywał przez 40 dni i widział chwałę Boga. Gdy zszedł z góry, jego twarz jaśniała. Jego twarz jaśniała chwałą Boga i Mojżesz musiał włożyć zasłonę na twarz, bo inaczej ludzie baliby się go. On widział chwałę Boga, światłość Boga. Paweł też był oślepiony tym jaskrawym światłem na drodze do Damaszku. Ja też widziałem tę niesamowitą światłość i chwałę. Stałem tak i w głębi serca pomyślałem: "Czy to jest ta moc, o której Buddyści czy Hindusi mówią: <<Niech moc będzie z tobą>>, czy też jest to realna, żyjąca osoba? Czy w tym jest osoba?". Gdy tak się zastanawiałem, jakbym natychmiast usłyszał odpowiedź: "Ian, czy pragniesz wrócić?". Dostałem więc odpowiedź na moje pytanie: "Czy tam jest osoba?", ale jednocześnie powstało drugie pytanie: "Czy chcesz wracać?". Zastanawiałem się: "Gdzie ja jestem?". Obejrzałem się za siebie i dostrzegłem tunel wiodący do tamtej ciemności. Pomyślałem: "Gdzie ja jestem?" Myślałem, że byłem z powrotem w moim łóżku w szpitalu. Myślałem, że to był tylko sen. "Czy to jest prawdziwe? Czy ja, Ian, istotnie stoję tutaj? Czy to naprawdę się dzieje?" Wtedy, Pan ponownie do mnie przemówił: "Czy pragniesz wrócić?". Pomyślałem: "Chyba tak. Chcę wrócić tam, skąd przyszedłem. Chcę wracać. Nie wiem, gdzie jestem. Wyślij mnie z powrotem do domu. Chcę wrócić do szpitalnego łóżka". Wtedy Pan przemówił do mnie kolejny raz: "Jeśli pragniesz wrócić, musisz wszystko widzieć w nowym świetle". W tym samym momencie jak słyszałem słowa "...widzieć w nowym świetle", coś trzasnęło.
Pamiętam jak mi kiedyś pokazano w Piśmie słowa: "Jezus jest światłością świata". W innym miejscu Pisma, w Pierwszym Liście Jana 1:5, jest napisane: "Bóg jest światłością i nie ma w nim żadnej ciemności". Zastanawiałem się nad tymi słowami. Ktoś dał mi kiedyś kartkę na Boże Narodzenie z tymi fragmentami z Pisma: "Jezus Chrystus jest światłością świata. Bóg jest światłością i nie ma w nim żadnej ciemności". Ja właśnie wyszedłem z ciemności, a tutaj nie było żadnej ciemności. Pomyślałem: "To jest Bóg! On jest światłością. To musi być Bóg! Co ja tu robię stojąc przed Tobą, ja, brudny grzesznik? Jak ja mogę stać przed Twoim obliczem?". Nagle, zdałem sobie sprawę, że On wszystko widzi. On widział moje życie jak w otwartej księdze. Zdałem sobie
sprawę, że musiałem być dla niego przezroczysty, bo On wiedział wszystko o czym pomyślałem. Nie mówiłem do niego, tylko to odczuwałem, odbywało się to w moich myślach. Pomyślałem: "On dokładnie widzi, co się dzieje. On wie wszystko, co się zdarzyło". Chciałem się wycofać, znaleźć jakąś skałę i wpełznąć pod nią. Chciałem się oddalić sprzed jego oblicza.
Gdy zapragnąłem wycofać się, uderzyły mnie fale światłości. Fala za falą, wiele fal. I zgadnijcie, co to były za fale. One były czystą, niezmąconą, niepowstrzymaną, niezasłużoną miłością. Odczuwałem miłość. Od lat nie czułem miłości. Ostatni raz odczuwałem miłość, jak byłem mały. Gdy wyszedłem z domu w szeroki świat, szybko odkryłem, że nie ma w nim wiele miłości. Nie widziałem zbyt wiele miłości. Czasami myślałem, że coś było miłością, na przykład seks. Ale to nie była miłość, bo to mnie spalało. Seks jest szalejącym w tobie ogniem, nieokiełznaną namiętnością i pożądaniem. Nigdy nie doświadczyłem czystej miłości. Gdy ta niewiarygodna miłość dotarła do mnie, pomyślałem: "Nie zasługuję na nią. Spójrz na mnie. Ty znasz moje życie. Nie zasługuję, aby być kochanym". I wtedy uderzyło mnie jeszcze więcej fal. I dostawałem miłość, nieprzerwane fale miłości, aż się nie zamknąłem. Kiedy odzyskałem równowagę, pomyślałem: "Ciekawe, czy mógłbym cię zobaczyć. Jeśli Ty mnie kochasz, to bardzo chciałbym zobaczyć, jaki Ty jesteś. Gdy cię ujrzę, twarzą w twarz, poznam prawdę. Kto z was nie chciałby poznać prawdy? Ja chciałem poznać prawdę. Miałem już dosyć słuchania kłamstw, oszustw, absurdów. Miałem tego dosyć. Chciałem poznać prawdę. Byłem już wszędzie, aby znaleźć prawdę. I wyglądało na to, że nikt nie był w stanie mi jej pokazać. Rozmawiałem z każdym, kto mógłby pokazać mi sens życia i odpowiedzieć na pytanie czym jest prawda. Pomyślałem: "Jeśli mógłbym stanąć przed Tobą twarzą w twarz, i poznałbym prawdę i sens życia, wtedy już nigdy nie musiałbym pytać żadnego mężczyzny, kobiety czy dziecka, o sens życia, bo znałbym prawdę. Czy mogę?". Ponieważ nie słyszałem żadnego głosu sprzeciwu, wyszedłem do przodu. Wysunąłem nogę do przodu i wszedłem w światłość.
Gdy tak postąpiłem do przodu, zacząłem dostrzegać stojącego tam człowieka. Mój wzrok przebił się przez światłość i w jej środku dostrzegłem człowieka. Miał bose stopy i olśniewająco białe szaty. Podniosłem głowę i zobaczyłem, że jego twarz była otoczona intensywnym blaskiem. Księga Apokalipsy najwierniej opisuje tę twarz o oczach jak płomienie ognia. Jego twarz promieniowała. Tak bardzo promieniowała, że nie można było dostrzec jej rysów, ale widać było, że była to twarz ludzka. Spróbowałem podejść jeszcze bliżej, aby przyjrzeć się twarzy. Kiedyś mawiałem: "Gdybym zobaczył Boga, uwierzyłbym". A teraz oglądałem go i wierzyłem. Gdy tak próbowałem przyjrzeć się jego twarzy, przesunął się na bok i wtedy cała chwała i światłość, które go otaczały, przesunęły się razem z nim.
Bezpośrednio za nim, ciągnął się ten sam tunel. Widziałem przede mną coś co przypominało przezroczyste szkło. Stałem tam i patrzyłem na nową planetę z zieloną trawą. To było tak, jakby otworzył się przede mną nowy świat. Upajałem się nim. Widziałem błękitne niebo i rzekę, a także góry, wzgórza i drzewa. Pomyślałem: "Tego właśnie szukałem. Piękno Nowej Zelandii nie może się równać z tym widokiem". Upajałem się tym wszystkim. Wszystko we mnie mówiło: "To jest mój dom. Zjeździłem cały świat w poszukiwaniu go. Tu jest moje miejsce, tu jest raj". Wszystko we mnie rwało się tam. Myślę, że gdybym tam przeskoczył i postawił stopę na trawie, pozostałaby ona nietknięta. Ta sama światłość i chwała, która otaczała Pana, otaczała także jego stworzenie. Kiedyś czytałem w Drugim Liście Piotra, rozdział 3, a także w innych miejscach Biblii, pewien werset, w którym Pan mówi, że ten świat będzie osądzony i zniszczony po raz drugi. Pierwszy raz świat został zniszczony przez wody potopu. Drugi sąd, sąd ostateczny, odbędzie się przy pomocy ognia, ale dla tych, którzy go miłują, Pan stworzył Nową Ziemię i Nowe Niebo. Jeśli chciałbyś się dowiedzieć jak wygląda niebo, to jedź do Nowej Zelandii, która jest do niego bardzo podobna. Dlatego też, dla większości Nowozelandczyków piekło jest czymś mało zrozumiałym. Po prostu dlatego, że mieszkają w miejscu, które jest najbliższe ziemskiemu wyobrażeniu nieba. I mogę tak powiedzieć, bo widziałem bardzo wiele krajów.
Ale teraz oglądałem coś lepszego niż Nowa Zelandia. To było doskonałe. W głębi serca chciałem
tam wejść i już nie wracać na Ziemię, zapomnieć o powrocie do domu. Gdy tak zamierzałem uczynić, Pan zastąpił mi drogę. Biblia mówi, że Jezus jest drzwiami. Jeśli przez niego przejdziesz, wejdziesz, i wyjdziesz, i znajdziesz zielone pastwiska. On jest drzwiami do życia. W Ewangelii Jana, rozdział 10 i 14, jest napisane, że On jest drogą i prawdą, i życiem. Nikt nie przychodzi inaczej jak tylko przez niego. Jest tylko jedno wąskie przejście, które prowadzi do jego Królestwa, i niewielu je znajduje. Większość znajduje autostradę do piekła. Podszedłem do drzwi, a Pan stanął naprzeciwko mnie i zapytał: "Ian, wybieraj, czy pragniesz teraz wrócić?". To była trudna decyzja. Do czego miałbym wracać? Bóg? Przecież On jest tutaj. Do tych marności, do groźby trzeciej wojny światowej? Na Ziemi jest piekło. Tam jest tylko marność, nienawiść, źli ludzie . Nie musisz iść do piekła, aby poznać, czym jest piekło. Wystarczy, że trochę pożyjesz na Ziemi, abyś dowiedział się, czym jest piekło. Zastanawiałem się: "Nie jestem żonaty, nie mam dzieci, nie mam żadnych zobowiązań. Doświadczyłem wszystkiego, co ten świat może zaoferować, i to wszystko było nicością, śmieciem, marnością. Nie ma tam pokoju, pełni, prawdziwej satysfakcji". Pomyślałem: "Wchodzę. Zapomnij o powrocie". Obróciłem się przez ramię, aby ostatni raz zobaczyć Ziemię i powiedzieć "żegnam".
Gdy spojrzałem za siebie zobaczyłem moją mamę. Stała kilka stóp ode mnie. Zawahałem się: "To jest jedyna osoba na Ziemi, której będzie mi tu brakować. To jest jedyna bliska mi osoba, która mnie na pewno kocha i akceptuje. Ona jest piękną i łagodną kobietą. Jeśli tu zostanę, ona będzie musiała pochować kolejnego członka rodziny, jej starszego syna, a to mogłoby zachwiać jej wiarą w Boga i zniszczyć ją". Pomyślałem: "Jeśli tu zostanę, będzie to egoistyczne. Podczas gdy ja będę się cieszył tu, w raju, moja mama będzie myśleć, że poszedłem do piekła. Będzie myślała, że nie chodziłem z Panem i, że w niego nie wierzyłem. Nie będzie wiedziała, że modliłem się przed śmiercią, że żałowałem za moje grzechy i, że przyjąłem Jezusa jako mojego Pana i Zbawcę. Nie będzie wiedziała, że byłem w niebie i, że tam zostałem. Dostanie jedynie moje martwe ciało w skrzyni z Mauritiusa. Pomyślałem: "Boże, jest tylko jedna osoba, dla której chcę wrócić i to jest moja mama. Chcę jej powiedzieć, że to, w co wierzy, jest prawdą, że jest żywy Bóg, że jest niebo i piekło, że są drzwi, że stojący tam Jezus Chrystus jest tymi drzwiami i, że tylko przez niego możemy wejść do nieba."
Gdy ponownie spojrzałem za siebie, zobaczyłem jak za moją mamą stał mój tata, moja siostra i bracia, a także moi przyjaciele. Za nimi stało jeszcze wielu innych ludzi. Wtedy zrozumiałem, że Bóg pokazywał mi, że jest wielu innych ludzi, którzy go jeszcze nie znają i nigdy go nie poznają, jeśli im nie opowiem o tym, co mnie spotkało. Pomyślałem: "Boże, skoro już raz tu przyszedłem, i chociaż nie wiem w jaki sposób to się stało, to z pewnością odnajdę drogę i znowu tu wrócę. Jeśli tu raz przyszedłem, to znaczy, że mogę tu wrócić. Uczynię wszystko, aby tu wrócić". Czy wierzycie, że zamierzam tam powrócić? Nawet jeśliby nikt z was nie uwierzył w to, co mówię, i nikt z was nie poszedłby za Panem, to ja nadal będę szedł za Jezusem Chrystusem. Ja nadal zamierzam wrócić do tych drzwi i wejść do raju. Alleluja! Ja nie idę do czeluści piekielnych. Opowiadam wam o tym, bo nikomu nie życzę, aby trafił do piekła. Pan nie pragnie, abyście tam szli. Jeśli on może mnie kochać, a ja uczyniłem wiele złego, to znaczy, że on może kochać każdego człowieka. Jestem pewien, że wszyscy podobnie myślimy.
Odpowiedziałem: "Boże, ale jak ja powrócę do mojego ciała? Przez ten sam tunel i tamtą ciemność? Jak ja mogę wrócić? Nawet nie wiem, jak się tu znalazłem", a Pan odrzekł: "Jeśli wrócisz, musisz widzieć wszystko w nowym świetle". Rozumiałem, że będę musiał widzieć jego oczami. Kto chciałby widzieć oczami Jezusa? Kto chciałby widzieć oczami czystej miłości, pokoju, całkowitego przebaczenia, oczami pełnymi otuchy i radości? Modliłem się: "Panie Jezu, chcę mieć twoje oczy. Chcę widzieć twoimi oczami miłości. Chcę widzieć ten świat tak, jak Ty go widzisz, chcę go widzieć oczami wieczności. Pomyślałem: "Chcę tam iść. Chcę zanieść na Ziemię Boga i jego Miłość. Ale jak ja powrócę? Nie wiem, jak wrócić". Wtedy Pan rzekł: "Ian, pochyl głowę. A teraz, otwórz oczy i spójrz".
Otworzyłem oczy i pierwszą rzeczą jaką zobaczyłem był lekarz, który unosił moją stopę w
powietrzu i kłuł ją skalpelem. Pamiętam jak mu się przyglądałem. To było straszne. Pomyślałem: "Cóż on takiego robi z moją stopą? Traktuje mnie jak kawał mięsa". Wyglądało na to, że nie zwracał na mnie uwagi. Nie zważał na to, że go obserwowałem. Gapiłem się tak na niego w zdumieniu, zastanawiąjąc się: "Co się stało? Gdzie ja byłem?". Nagle obrócił się i utkwił we mnie wzrok. Na jego twarzy malowało się przerażenie i zdumienie. Pomyślałem: "Ten facet pewnie myśli, że ja nie żyję. Ale ja nie umarłem, ja żyję". Gapił się na mnie, a jego oczy zatrzymały się na moich oczach jakby sprawdzał, czy ja żyję. Zamarł, wpatrując się we mnie. Pamiętam, jak się wtedy zastanawiałem, czy mam dość sił, aby obrócić głowę w drugą stronę. Spróbowałem ruszyć głową. Poruszyła się. Uniosłem się i poczułem jak jakiś płyn spłynął z mojego lewego oka. Ku mojemu zdumieniu dostrzegłem w drzwiach głowy lekarzy i pielęgniarek. Wszyscy oni tłoczyli się u wejścia i gapili się na mnie. Ich twarze zdradzały przerażenie, strach i zdumienie. Pomyślałem: "Pewnie oni też myślą, że umarłem, ale przecież ja żyję. Co się stało?". Gdy tak leżałem, musiałem walczyć z różnymi myślami: "Jeśli naprawdę umarłem, to gdzie byłem? Czy to było piekło, tam gdzie byłem na początku? Czy potem byłem w niebie? Czy ten, którego widziałem, był Jezusem? Czy to był Bóg?". Pomyślałem: "Jeśli to jest prawda, jeśli to, co widziałem, było rzeczywiście doświadczeniem śmierci, to całe moje życie musi się zmienić. Już dłużej nie mogę żyć tak, jak żyłem do tej pory. Muszę zmienić moje życie". Musiałem walczyć w mojej duszy, aby uwierzyć i przyjąć, że to wydarzyło się naprawdę. Walczyłem, aby zaakceptować, że to było realne. Wszystko przemawiało za tym, że to się rzeczywiście wydarzyło, że odszedłem i wróciłem. Leżałem tak pełen wątpliwości i w końcu uznałem, że to musiało wydarzyć się naprawdę.
Lekarz manipulował przy kroplówce, potrząsając w zdumieniu głową. Ciągle byłem sparaliżowany. Wtedy pomyślałem: "Boże, jeśli powróciłem, jeśli przywróciłeś mi życie ...". Wyglądało na to, że byłem martwy przez dość długi okres czasu, blisko 15 minut. Z mojego doświadczenia ratowniczego wiem, że jeśli przywróci się człowieka do życia po czasie dłuższym niz 6 minut od chwili, gdy zapadł w stan śmierci klinicznej, to będzie on sparaliżowany przez resztę swojego życia. Leżałem tak zastanawiając się: "Nie chcę być sparaliżowany i tak leżeć przez całe życie", więc modliłem się i z głębi serca zawołałem: "Boże, jeśli już tutaj wróciłem, to przywróć mi zdolność poruszania się". Wtedy, górna część mojego ciała zaczęła się rozgrzewać. Zaczynałem odzyskiwać czucie. Ale dolna część mojego ciała była jeszcze ciągle sparaliżowana. Więc dalej się modliłem. W pewnym momencie dolna część mojego ciała zaczęła odzyskiwać czucie. To było niewiarygodne. Ciągle jednak nie czułem żadnego bólu. Lekarze pytali mnie, czy coś czuję, ale ja nadal nie czułem bólu. We wczesnych godzinach porannych, gdy ciągle jeszcze modliłem się wierząc, że Bóg uczyni cud, zacząłem odczuwać ból. Pierwszy raz poczułem go, gdy lekarz wbijał igłę. To była już trzecia czy czwarta butelka kroplówki i odczułem ból jak wbijał igłę w moją żyłę. Tuż przed świtem poczułem również ból w stopach. Całe moje ciało odzyskało czucie i czułem ból. Pamiętam jak tak siedziałem i badałem każdą część mojego ciała, aby sprawdzić, czy się porusza. Byłem całkowicie uzdrowiony. Opadłem na poduszkę i zastanawiałem czy mogę zamknąć oczy. Na myśl o tym ogarniało mnie przerażenie. Bałem się, że znowu gdzieś odpłynę. Na chwilę zamknąłem najpierw lewe, a potem prawe oko, ale nic się nie wydarzyło. W końcu zamknąłem moje oczy na kilka sekund i otrząsnąłem się pełen strachu, że znowu gdzieś odpłynąłem. Pamiętam, że była godzina ósma rano jak zamknąłem oczy i zapadłem w bardzo głęboki sen. Byłem wyczerpany.
Wiedziałem, że zostałem uzdrowiony. Spałem przez cały dzień i obudziłem się późnym popołudniem. Spostrzegłem, że zabrano kroplówkę, a obok mojego łóżka leżała kromka chleba. Gdy przewróciłem się na drugi bok i wyjrzałem przez okno, zobaczyłem Simona i jeszcze jednego kolegę, jak patrzyli na mnie. Simon był blady, przerażony, z obłędem w oczach. Myślę, że był wstrząśnięty widząc, że jeszcze żyję. Nie mieli pojęcia przez co przeszedłem. Weszli przez okno i zaczęli mnie wypytywać.
Foto 13: Szpitalne okno
Chciałem im opowiedzieć, co mi się przytrafiło, ale nie mogłem im zbyt wiele wyjaśnić. Powiedziałem tylko: "O mało co nie umarłem. Myślę, że na pewno umarłem. Nie wiem co się dzieje". Spojrzeli na mnie i spytali: "Czy teraz dobrze się czujesz?". Odpowiedziałem im, że tak. Wtedy oni rzekli: "Zabieramy cię stąd. Zabieramy cię do domu. Będziemy się tobą opiekować". Tak więc wbrew mojej woli podnieśli mnie z łóżka. Broniłem się: "Nie, nie. Zostawcie mnie. Lekarze chyba wiedzą, co robią". Ale oni wzięli mnie na ręce i skierowali się do wyjścia. Po chwili wbiegli lekarze i pielęgniarki, zatrzymali ich i powiedzieli: "Zostawcie tego człowieka. On jest pod naszą opieką". Lecz usłyszeli odpowiedź: "Z drogi!" i zostali odepchnięci. Powtarzałem: "Zostawcie mnie. Oni wiedzą, co robią. Uratowali mi życie. Myślę, że też mieli udział w ratowaniu mojego życia", ale oni nie zwracali na mnie uwagi. Wsiedliśmy do tej samej taksówki, którą przyjechali do szpitala. Odjechaliśmy. Wnieśli mnie do mojego domu, położyli do łóżka i poszli oblewać mój powrót. Gdy tak leżałem tej nocy, poczułem silną depresję duchową i ogarnęła mnie ciemność. Złe moce walczyły przeciwko mnie, ale ja trwałem przy Panu. Przylgnąłem do Jezusa i wszystkiego, co znałem i modliłem się. Od tamtego dnia modlę się codziennie.
Foto 14: Pokoik z tyłu domku, gdzie spał Ian
Odleciałem do Australii. Zacząłem dostrzegać, że moje życie zmienia się. Nie chciałem już chodzić na imprezy, nie chciałem pić, ani palić. Nie chciałem uganiać się za kobietami. Zniknęło nawet moje pragnienie, aby uprawiać surfing. To było niewiarygodne, bo surfing był jedną z moich największych miłości. Spędziłem jakiś czas z moim bratem w Australii, po czym odleciałem z Sydney do Nowej Zelandii. Gdy leciałem do Nowej Zelandii słuchałem przez walkmana pewną grupę muzyczną o nazwie "Men at Work". Słuchając muzyki modliłem się: "Boże, kim ja teraz jestem? Wszystko w moim życiu zmienia się. Nie pragnę już robić tego, co kiedyś sprawiało mi przyjemność. Widzę zło i już więcej nie chcę mieć z tym nic wspólnego. Nie chcę robić tego, co
dotychczas robiłem. Stale się modlę i całe moje życie zmienia się. Co mam robić? Kim jestem?". Nagle usłyszałem głos mówiący: "Jesteś nowonarodzonym chrześcijaninem". Szybko ściągnąłem z głowy słuchawki i obejrzałem się za siebie, aby zobaczyć, kto do mnie mowił, ale nikogo za mną nie było. Pomyślałem więc: "Nowonarodzony chrześcijanin. Co to znaczy?". Włożyłem okulary przeciwsłoneczne, i przez całą drogę do Auckland zastanawiałem się, co to znaczy być nowonarodzonym chrześcijaninem. Nigdy wcześniej nie słyszałem tego określenia. Pomyślałem: "Wygląda na to, że jestem chrześcijaninem. Robię wszystko to, co robi chrześcijanin. Jedyną rzeczą, jakiej jeszcze nie zrobiłem, jest pójście do kościoła".
Gdy przyleciałem do Nowej Zelandii, na lotnisku czekali na mnie moi rodzice. Pamiętam, jak powiedziałem im, że jestem nowonarodzonym chrześcijaninem, nie zdając sobie do końca sprawy, co to oznacza. Moi rodzice byli zdumieni zmianą, jaka nastąpiła w moim życiu. Zwłaszcza mój tata dziwił się, że stałem się chrześcijaninem. Gdy przyjechaliśmy do domu, rozdałem prezenty. Byłem zmęczony, więc poszedłem spać. Gdy mama wyszła z pokoju, zobaczyłem, że nic się tam nie zmieniło przez te dwa lata, jak byłem poza domem. Zasnąłem i w połowie nocy obudziłem się trochę przerażony. Pamiętam, jak się modliłem: "Boże, co mam dalej robić?", a On odpowiedział: "Ian, musisz czytać Biblię". Odrzekłem: "No dobrze, ale ja nie mam Biblii". Pan odpowiedział: "Twój tata ma. Idź i poproś go teraz o Biblię". Tak więc wstałem, poszedłem do taty. Zapytał mnie: "Dlaczego wstałeś? Czy coś potrzebujesz?". Poprosiłem go wtedy o Biblię, a on dał mi swój Stary Testament. Wróciłem do mojego pokoju i zacząłem czytać.
Zacząłem od pierwszego rozdziału Księgi Genesis. Pierwszy werset brzmiał tak: "Na początku Bóg stworzył niebo i ziemię", a następny: "A ziemia była pustkowiem i chaosem; ciemność była nad otchłanią, a Duch Boży unosił się nad powierzchnią wód". Pomyślałem: "Wspaniale! Bóg ma ducha, a ciemność, to zło. Widziałem tą ciemność". W wersecie trzecim jest napisane: "I rzekł Bóg: Niech stanie się światłość. I stała się światłość". Pomyślałem: "To prawda. Widziałem tą światłość. Widziałem, że ta światłość jest dobra, że jest nieprawdopodobnie dobra". Biblia mówi także, że Bóg oddzielił światłość od ciemności. Znowu pomyślałem: "Widziałem to oddzielenie. Widziałem królestwo ciemności. Widziałem też Królestwo Światłości. I widziałem przejście pomiędzy nimi". Zacząłem wtedy płakać, myśląc: "Przez całe lata studiowałem na uniwersytecie, ale nigdy nie czytałem Biblii". Płakałem i modliłem się: "Boże, chcę ciebie poznać. To słowo, które czytam, jest prawdą. To jest Boże Słowo". Czytałem kolejne rozdziały Biblii do wczesnych godzin porannych.
Czytałem Biblię codziennie przez następne sześć tygodni. Przeczytałem całą Biblię, od początku do końca, od Księgi Genesis do Objawienia Jana. Gdy doszedłem do Nowego Testamentu, dowiedziałem się, że Jezus jest światłością świata. W nim możemy mieć przebaczenie i w nim możemy zostać całkowicie oczyszczeni. Przez Jezusa możemy przyjść do Boga Ojca. To było wspaniałe uświadomić sobie, że moje grzechy zostały przebaczone, że Bóg wysłuchał mojej modlitwy, gdy umierałem tam w ambulansie. Dzięki mojej modlitwie do Jezusa moje życie zostało ocalone, bo ci, którzy wzywają imienia Pana, będą zbawieni. Gdy wołałem z głębi mojego serca, prosząc Boga o przebaczenie, Pan wysłuchał mnie i wybawił od piekła. Nie płakałem od dwunastu lat, ale gdy to sobie uświadomiłem, zacząłem płakać. Płakałem tak, jakby wylały się wszystkie łzy i ból zgromadzone we mnie przez te lata. To było jak oczyszczenie. To było nieprawdopodobne uzdrowienie i nieprawdopodobna obecność Pana.
Pewnego dnia poproszono mnie, abym przyszedł do kościoła. Wtedy pomyślałem: "Ostatni raz, jak byłem w kościele, nie było tam Boga". Ale Bóg chciał, abym poszedł do kościoła. Gdy wjeżdżałem na parking, ujrzałem niesamowitą światłość wydobywającą się z kościoła. Byłem zaskoczony, bo była to ta sama światłość, którą widziałem w niebie. Gdy wszedłem do kościoła, zobaczyłem światłość i chwałę Boga. Poczułem tam obecność Boga. Pomyślałem: "Tu jest podobnie jak w niebie. Widzę tę samą światłość i czuję tę samą miłość". Pastor chciał się za mnie modlić, więc poprosił, abym wyszedł do przodu. Gdy wyszedłem, odczułem nieprawdopodobną miłość. Pastor wyciągnął ręce i powiedział: "Bracia, módlmy się. Módlmy się za tych, którzy wyjdą do przodu". I wtedy bracia i siostry wyciągnęli ręce, i poczułem jak wylała się na mnie ich miłość. Czułem, jak
ogarniała mnie akceptacja, przebaczenie i obecność Bożej Miłości. Pomyślałem w duchu: "Gdyby ci ludzie wiedzieli ile zła uczyniłem, na pewno nie kochaliby mnie. Jak oni mogą mnie kochać? Gdyby tylko wiedzieli, co ja robiłem, jaki naprawdę byłem, nie kochaliby mnie". A pomimo tego kochali mnie. To było niesamowite. W pewnym momencie podszedł do mnie pastor i zaczął modlić się za mnie. Gdy wylały się na mnie Światłość i Miłość Boża, poczułem jakbym znowu był w niebie. Wtedy pomyślałem: "Mogę mieć cząstkę nieba tu, na Ziemi. Już tu, na Ziemi mogę doświadczać światłości, obecności i chwały Boga".
Wiedz, że jak codziennie będziesz chodził z Panem i jak otworzysz przed nim swoje serce, jego obecność, Miłość i Duch Święty otoczą cię i napełnią. Otoczą cię i dadzą ci nieprawdopodobny pokój i radość. Chodzę z Panem od prawie siedmiu lat i zapewniam cię, że najwspanialszą rzeczą jaką możesz zrobić, jest spotkać Chrystusa i chodzić z nim. Dziękuję, że wysłuchaliście mojego świadectwa. Modlę się, aby Bóg dotknął waszych serc, abyście otworzyli się na jego Miłość i poddali swoje życie Jezusowi Chrystusowi.
AMEN
Foto 15: Ian z Jane, Lisa, Michael i Sarah

Revelación del Infierno

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 03:19:01 -0500

UNA REVELACION DEL CIELO Y DEL INFIERNO A SIETE JOVENES Revelación del Infierno 
[Youtube.com Video][www.minluznaciones.org]

--- (Primero testimonio) ---
Lucas capitulo 16 versiculos 19 dice la palabra de Dios: "habia un hombre rico que se vestia de púrpura y lino fino, y hacía cada dia banquete con esplendidez. Había también un mendigo llamado Lázaro, que estaba hechado a la puerta de aquél lleno de llagas, y ansiaba llenarse con las migajas que caian de la mesa del rico, y aun los perros venían y le lamían las llagas. Y acontecio que murió el mendigo, y fué llevado por los angeles al seno de Abraham y murio también el rico y fué sepultado, y en el infierno alzo sus ojos estando en tormentos y vio de lejos a Abraham y a Lázaro en su seno. Entonces el dando voces dijo: Padre Abraham ten misericorida de mi, y envia a Lázaro para que moje la **** de su dedo en agua y refresque mi lengua, por que estoy atormentado en esta llama. Pero Abraham le dijo: Hijo acuerdate que recibiste tus bienes en tu vida, y Lázaro tambien males, pero ahora este es consolado aqui y tu atormentado, y además de todo esto una gran cima esta puesta entre nosotros y vosotros, de manera que los que quisiesen pasar de aqui a vosotros no pueden, ni de alla pasar acá.".
La Biblia la palabra de Dios es muy clara acerca del cielo y el infierno, en esta porción que acabamos de leer el Señor nos habla acerca de dos lugares, el cielo y el infierno, la condenación o la salvación. No existe un lugar intermedio, no existe un purgatorio, no existe un limbo donde el hombre vaya despues de partir de la tierra y luego vaya hacia el cielo, la Biblia es muy clara acerca de ello.
11 de Abril de 1995, Dios nos da una revelación que cambiaria la trayectoria de nuestras vidas, apenas comenzabamos a conocer de Dios y de su palabra, somos 7 jóvenes a los cuales Dios les ha dado el privilegio y la responsabilidad tan grande de compartir esta revelación.
Todo comenzó como a eso de las 10 de la mañana aproximadamente, nostros estabamos en oración y teniamos preparado un día para salir de campo, de repente como a eso de las 10 de la mañana aproximadamente por la ventana del cuarto en donde estabamos entro una luz poderosa, una luz blanca. Y cuando aquella luz entro por la ventana inmediatamente nosotros comenzamos a hablar en lenguasn y fuimos bautizados en el Espiritu Santo, en ese momento quedamos fascinados y maravillados con lo que estabamos viendo. Una luz gloriosa que alumbraba todo el cuarto en donde estabamos, una luz que sobrepasaba el resplandor del sol, y en medio de aquella luz vimos la figura de angeles vestidos de blanco, eran hermosos, altos, de buen parecer. Y en medio de aquellos ángeles vimos algo maravilloso, la figura de un hombre, la figura de un ser especial, un hombre que vestía un manto blanco, blanco, resplandeciente, que sus cabellos eran como hilos de oro, no podiamos ver su rostro, era demasiado brillante, pero veiamos un cinto que atravesaba su pecho, y aquel cinto decia en palabras en oro y brillantes decia: Rey de reyes y Señor de señores, sus pies estaban vestidos con sandalias de oro puro, y su belleza era sin igual, cuando vimos la presencia de Aquel hombre caimos de rodillas, y empezamos a escuchar su voz. Su voz era algo especial y maravillosa y taladraba nuestro corazón como espada de dos filos como dice la palabra de Dios, cuando nos dijo en unas palabras sencillas pero poderosas, pudimos escucharle audiblemente, y nos decía lo siguiente: "Hijitos míos no temáis, Yo Soy Jesus de Nazaret y os he visitado para mostraros un misterio, para que lo llevéis a los pueblos, para que lo llevéis a las naciones, para que lo llevéis a las ciudades, para que lo llevéis a las iglesias, y a todo lugar a donde yo os dijere que fuereis iréis, y a donde no, no iréis".
La Biblia la palabra de Dios dice en Joel capitulo 2 versiculo 28, dice la palabra de Dios: "En los postreros tiempos derramaré mi Espíritu sobre toda carne, los ancianos soñarán sueños, los jóvenes verán visiones y los niños profetizarán". Este es el tiempo que Dios esta preparando para todos.
En ese mismo instante sucedio algo extraño, una roca apareció ahí en medio del cuarto, el Señor que estaba con nosotros nos hizo subir a aquella roca que estaba como a 20 centimetros del suelo, y en el suelo se abrió un hueco gigante, un hueco negro horrible, y en ese mismo instante comenzamos a caer encima de aquella roca por aquel tunel profundo y oscuro que conducía al centro de la tierra, y mientras caíamos en una oscuridad tenebrosa, sentíamos temor, sentíamos miedo, y le decíamos al Señor: "Señor no queremos ir a aquel lugar!, no nos lleves a aquel lugar Señor, sácanos de aqui Señor!". Y el Señor con una voz hermosa nos decia:"Es necesario para que vean y cuenten".
Y en aquel tunel oscuro, como en forma de cuerno, empezamos a ver sombras, y empezamos a ver demonios, y figuras que se movian de un lado a otro, y cada vez nos sumergíamos más y sentíamos el vacío y el temor, y en cuestión de segundos llegamos a unas cavernas, a unas puertas horribles, como laberintos y no queríamos entrar allí. Y empezamos a percibir un olor terrible y un calor que nos sofocaba y entramos a aquél lugar, y empezamos a ver aquello tan terrible, aquellas imágenes tan desastrozas, veíamos aquél lugar lleno de llamas, y en medio de las llamas las figuras de miles de personas en tormento, fué algo sorprendente, no queríamos ver aquello que nos estaba mostrando. Y vimos que aquél lugar estaba dividido en secciones de sufrimiento, una de las primeras secciones que el Señor nos permitió ver, fue "el valle de las pailas (calderos)" que nosotros le llamamos, y habia millones de pailas incrustadas al nivel del suelo, cada una de ellas ardía con lava por dentro, y en cada una de ellas había un alma que había muerto y había ido al infierno. Y aquellas alamas cuando nos vieron y vieron al Señor comenzaron a clamar y le decian: "Señor ten misericordia, Señor sácame de aquí!, Señor dame una oportunidad de salir de este lugar, Señor, sácame y contaré al mundo que este lugar es real!". Y el Señor nisiquiera les miraba, y había miles de hombres y mujeres y jovenes en aquél lugar, y vimos a los homosexuales, y vimos a los borrachos, y vimos cantidad de personas clamando en aquél tormento tan terrible, y algo que me asombro, algo que nos asombro grandemente, era ver como sus cuerpos estaban destrozados y por las cuencas de sus ojos, por los orificios de sus ojos salian gusanos, y se le metian por la boca y salían por sus oídos y penetraban todo su cuerpo, para que se cumpla la palabra de Dios en el libro de Isaías capitulo 66 versículo 24 que dice asi: "Y saldrán y verán los cadáveres de los hombres que se revelaron contra mí, por que su gusano nunca morirá y su fuego no se apagará y serán abominables a todo hombre". Y en Marcos capitulo 9 versículo 44 dice asi el Señor Jesus:"Donde el gusano de ellos no muere y el fuego nunca se apaga" .

En ese momento estabamos horrorizados por lo que estabamos viendo, habia llamas de aproximadamente 3 a 4 metros de altura, y en cada una de esas llamas habia una persona que había muerto y había ido al infierno, y en aquél instante Dios nos permite ver a un hombre que estaba en una paila de esas volteado boca abajo, su rostro se caía en pedazos, y se quedo mirando fijamente al Señor y aquel hombre, comenzo a clamar, y aquel hombre comenzo a llamar a Jesús y le decía: "Señor ten misericordia!, Señor dame una oportunidad!, Señor sácame de este lugar!". El Señor nisiquiera quiso mirarle, sino que volteo la espalda, cuando el Señor volteó la espalda, aquel hombre comenzó a maldecir y a lanzar palabras de maldición contra el Señor, y este hombre es John Lennon, integrante del grupo "Los Beatles", un grupo satánico, un hombre que se empezó a burlar del Señor, un hombre que dijo que el cristianismo desaparecería, un hombre que dijo que Jesucristo sería olvidado, pero hoy en día este hombre está en el infierno, y Jesucristo está vivo! y el cristianismo no ha desaparecido!.
Y comenzamos a caminar por el borde de aquel lugar, y aquellas almas nos extendían las manos, clamaban misericordia y le pedían a Jesús que les sacase de allí pero, el Señor nisquiera les miraba.
Y comenzamos a llegar a diferentes secciones, y llegamos al lugar más terrible del infierno, al lugar mas tormentoso, al núcleo del infierno, donde se concentran los mayores sufrimientos que el hombre jamás haya podido expresar, y ahi estaban nada menos ni nada más, los que habían conocido la palabra de Dios, allí había pastores, allí habían evangelistas, allí habían misioneros, allí habían toda clase de personas que habían sido convertidos, y que conocían la Biblia pero que habían vivido una vida doble, allí estaban también los que se habían apartado de Dios, ellos sufrían mil veces más que cualquier otra persona, y le imploraban al Señor y le clamaban, pero la palabra de Dios dice en Hebreos capitulo 10 versículo 26 dice la palabra del Señor: "Por que si pecáremos voluntariamente, después de haber recibido el conocimiento de la verdad, ya no queda mas sacrificio por los pecados sino una horrenda expectación de juicio y de herbor de fuego que ha de devorar a los adversarios".
Aquellas almas estaban ahi por que en la iglesia predicaban, en la iglesia ayunaban, en la iglesia cantaban y levantaban sus manos, pero en la calle y en sus casas, adulteraban, fornicaban, mentían, robaban y a Dios no le podemos engañar. La Biblia dice que al que mucho se le da entonces mucho se le damandará. Allí Dios nos permitió ver a dos mujeres, que habían sido hermanas y cristianas aqui en la tierra también, pero aquellas mujeres no habían vivido una vida recta delante de Dios y la una le decía a la otra: "Maldita!, por tu culpa estoy en este lugar!, por que tu no me predicaste un evangelio santo!, por que no me hablaste de la verdad! y por tu culpa estoy aquí en el infierno!". Y la una a la otra se injuriaban en medio del fuego y la una a la otra se odiaban, por que en el infierno no hay amor, no hay misericordia ni hay perdón, aqui estaban las almas de miles de personas que habían conocido la Palabra de Dios, pero sus vidas no habían sido íntegras delante de Su bendita presencia. Con Dios on podemos jugar, ni con el fuego del infierno - nos decía el Señor- .
El Señor nos dijo en ese entonces, en ese momento nos dijo: "Hijos, todo el sufrimiento de la tierra, unido en uno solo, no alcanza a compararse con el que menos sufre aquí en el infierno". Y si eso es con el que menos sufre, como será los que mas sufren! que fueron los que conocieron su palabra y se desviaron. En ese momento el Señor nos dijo también que con el fuego del infierno no se jugaba, que con el de la tierra se podia jugar, pero que con el fuego del infierno no.
Y ahí empezamos a caminar por diferentes lugares, y el Señor nos iba mostrando a muchas personas, y entre aquellas personas vimos que todas las personas tenían aproximadamente seis castigos diferentes, allí las almas eran atormentadas por demonios y por toda clase de castigos, uno de esos castigos terribles era su propia conciencia que les decia: "Acuerdate cuando te predicaron!, acuerdate cuando escuchaste la palabra!, acuerdate cuando te hablaron del infierno y tu te reiste!".
Y su propia conciencia para ellos era un tormento, al igual que los gusanos que recorrian todo su cuerpo, al igual que el fuego consumidor que está alterado en miles y miles de grados de calor. Esa es la recompensa que el diablo tiene para todos los que le buscan y para todos los que lo siguen.
Dice la palabra del Señor en Apocalipsis capitulo 21, versículo 8: "Pero los cobardes e incrédulos, los abominables y homicidas, los fornicarios y hechiceros, los idólatras y todos los mentirosos, tendrán su parte en el lago de fuego que arde con fuego y azufre que es la muerte segunda".

Y ahi en ese momento el Señor nos permitio ver a un hombre que habia matado a 6 personas, y aquellas personas que había asesinado estaban a su alrededor y lo culpaban y le decian: "Por tu culpa estamos aqui en este lugar!!, por tu culpa!". Y aquél hombre se tapaba sus oidos, y no quería escucharlos, pero no podía evitarlos por que en el infierno los sentidos se agudizan. Ahi las almas eran atormentadas también por una sed intolerable, una sed insaciable asi como la del rico de la historia, que tan solo con una gota de agua saciaría su sed, dice la palabra de Dios en Isaías capítulo 34 versículo 9:" y sus arrollos se convertirán en brea, y su polvo en azufre y su tierra en brea ardiente".
Allí estas almas estaban en medio del fuego, y veían ríos cristalinos en el infierno, y aquellas almas se abalanzaban sobre aquellos ríos, pero aquellos ríos se convertían en fuego, eran espejismos simplemente, veían árboles con frutas que destilaban aguas, y cuando iban a tomarlas se quemaban su manos, y los demonios se burlaban de ellos.
De ahi Dios nos permitio ir a otro lugar mucho peor que todos los del infierno, y vimos el Lago de Fuego, y a lado de este lago habia otro lago mas pequeño, donde habia millones y millones de personas quemandose en aquel lugar, y allí las almas le clamaban, y le imploraban y le pedían misericordia a Dios y le decían: "Señor, sácame aunque sea un momento de este lugar!, dame la oportunidad de salir!!". Y el Señor no podia hacer nada, por que su jucicio está establecido, y en aquellos millones de personas Dios nos permitió fijar nuestra mirada, en un hombre que se quedo sumergido hasta la mitad de su cuerpo, y el Señor nos permitio conocer sus pensamientos, y aquel hombre se llamaba Marcos, y aquel hombre decía con sus pensamientos algo que nos ha asombrado y nos ha enseñado una lección objetiva de la vida eterna. Y aquel hombre me decia con sus pensamientos: "Yo daría lo que fuera por ser tu!, yo daría lo que fuera por volver a la tierra aunque fuera un minuto! y no me importaría ser el hombre mas miserable o mas enfermo, o mas odiado o mas pobre de todos los hombres, daría lo que fuera por volver tan solo un minuto a la tierra!". Y el Señor Jesús que estaba de mi mano, y que conocia sus pensamientos le dijo: "Marcos, para que quisieras volver a la tierra aunque fuera un minuto?". Y aquel hombre con una voz solloza, con una voz tormentosa le decia: "Señor!, yo daría lo que fuera por volver a la tierra tan solo un minuto!, tan solo! tan solo para arrepentirme! y ser salvo!". Y cuando el Señor escuchó la voz de aquel hombre y sus palabras, de Sus llagas brotó sangre y de sus ojos calleron lágrimas y el Señor le dijo: "Marcos!, es tarde para ti!, gusanos serán tu cama y gusanos te cubrirán". Y cuando el Señor le dijo aquella palabra, aquel hombre se sumergió para siempre en aquel lugar.
Lamentablemente todas aquellas almas ya no tiene esperanza, pero tu y yo tenemos la oportunidad de arrepentirnos e ir al cielo con nuestro Señor Jesucristo. Quiero dejarles con mi hermana para que continúe con el testimonio. Muchas gracias.

--- (Segundo testmino) ---
Dios les bendiga amados hermanos, vamos a la palabra de Dios en Salmos 18 versículo 9: "Inclinó los cielos y descendió y habían densas tinieblas debajo de sus pies".
Cuando el Señor tomó mi mano, yo me tome de el, y empezamos a descender por este túnel, y este túnel se hacía más y más oscuro, y más y más oscuro a tal punto que no se podia ver mi mano, la otra mano la llevaba tomada con El, y en ese momento empezaron a pasar destellos, como algo oscuro, como algo que hacía ruido, y estas paredes aún no se podían ni palpar, por que eran tanto las tinieblas que habia. Y empezamos a descender a una velocidad impresionante, y bajamos más, y pareciera como si el alma mía se estuviera desprendiendo de mi cuerpo y bajabamos más, cuando de un momento a otro de este lugar empieza a salir un olor putrefacto, de este lugar empieza a salir un olor como de carne podrida y cada vez era más fuerte ese olor, y de un momento a otro, mis oídos comienzan a escuchar millones y millones de voces, y estas voces clamaban y gemían y gemían y gemían. En ese momento miré al Señor por que tuve miedo, por que tuve terror y le dije: "Señor para donde nos llevas?, Señor ten misericordia de mí, ten misercordia de mí!". Y el Señor solamente me respondió:

"Es necesario de que ustedes vean, es necesario que ustedes vean para que cuenten". Y empezamos a descender por este túnel, ese tunel que era en forma de cuerno y bajamos mas y de un momento a otro llegamos a este lugar y nos suspendimos y comenzamos a mirar muchas tinieblas, como una cortina que se recoge, y empece a mirar millones y millones de llamas, llamas que hervían y mas y mas estas voces agonizantes, más y más clamaban pero yo no habia visto nada, y empece a asustarme, y yo le preguntaba y le decia al Señor: "Oh Señor ten misercordia de mi!, oh Señor ten misericordia de mi!, no me lleves a este lugar! , perdoname!". Por que en ese momento yo no me imaginaba que nos iba a mostrar el infierno, pensaba que ya habia llegado el momento de rendirle cuentas , de estar delante de Él para entregar mi vida, y en ese momento empecé a temblar más, y empezamos a penetrar más estas tinieblas y empezamos a llegar más y más y de un momento a otro, estaba enfrente de una de ellas y estaba muy grande esta llama, era inmensa!, y estaba llama quemaba con una furia!, se escuchaba quemar, y aun oia millones de voces, pero no sabia en donde estaban todas estas personas, y gritaban a una sola voz.Y empecé a mirar, y empezaba a mirar a mi alrededor, y solamente habían llamas y solamente habían llamas.

Y esta llama empezó a bajar y empezo a bajar lentamente y empiezo a ver una mesa de maderal, una mesa de madera que nada le hacía el fuego, que no la consumía, que no la quemaba, y sobre esta mesa habían unas botellas similares a la cerveza, y se veían refrescantes pero no, estaban llenas de fuego, y sobre esto, se fue mi mirada y empecé a observar a un hombre, y este hombre estaba totalmente deshecho, su ropa estaba llena de quemaduras, su ropa estaba llena aún de lodol, tenía poca piel, ya no tenía ojos, ya no tenía boca, su cabello estaba totalmente caído y calcinado, este hombre, así, en esta condición me podía ver, me podía observar, por eso, es el alma la que piensa, la que razona, la que ve. Y este hombre viendo al Señor inclina su mano huesuda y empieza a clamar diciendole: "Señor ten misericorida de mí!, Señor, ten misericordia de mí!, esto duele!, esto quema!, ten misericordia de mí!, sacame de este lugar!". Y el Señor mirándolo, el Señor se conmovió, el Señor sintió, y empece a sentir en mi mano que había algo tibio, y observe mi mano, y había sangre!, sangre del Señor derramándola, sangre del Señor mirando a este hombre, lleno de llamas con sufrimiento, y en esto, este hombre cambia su mirada y se dirige, hacia esas botellas y su mano se dirige a la botella, y empieza a acercarla hacia él, y cuando hace el contacto de los huesos quemados hacia esta botella, empieza a salir humo, empieza a quemarse y el empieza a botar su cabeza hacia atrás y empieza a gritar de una manera como nunca he escuchado a una persona gritar, lo hacía con dolor , lo hacía con llanto, lo hacía gritando, y este hombre se lleva el vidrio a su boca a esos huesos que le quedaban y empieza a tomar esto, y eso no era algo refrescante, esto era ácido, su torax estaba totalmente destruído, y se veía como caía este ácido, haciéndole daño, pero en su frente este hombre tenía un numero taladrado era el 666, y en su pecho tenía una placa en un metal que nosotros no concíamos, un metal que nada le sucedía, un metal que nada el pasaba, ni los gusanos, ni aun la suciedad de este lugar podía hacerle efecto, estaba intacta, y habían unas letras, que nosotros no entendíamos, y el Señor por su misericordia nos hizo entender lo que ahí decía: "Estoy aqui por borracho".
Este hombre estaba ahi por borracho, y cuando hacia esto, el gritaba, y le decía al Señor que tuviera misericordia, pero la palabra de Dios nos dice en 1 Corintios 6:10 que los borrachos no entran al reino de los cielos. En ese momento el Señor jaló mi mano y empezamos a caminar mas allá y empecé a mirar a este hombre y de un momento a otro, empezó a proyectarse como en una película los últimos momentos de vida que tenía aquí en la tierra, y empecé a ver como en una pantalla gigante de televisión, los ultimos segundos en la tierra de este hombre Luis. Y este hombre estaba en un bar tomando y estaba en una mesa igual y las botellas al rededor de esta mesa y había gente, habían amigos, pero yo solo te digo una cosa mi amigo, el amigo más grande y el amigo mas poderoso se llama Jesucristo!, que es el amigo fiel.
Y este hombre estaba ahi y empezo a tomar y ya estaban ebrios, y estaba el mejor amigo de el y el tomo una botella y la quebró y empezo a puñalear a Luis con esta botella y ese hombre de ver a Luis tirado en el piso salió corriendo, pero Luis quedó ahí, quedo ahí y murió, murió desangrado peor lo mas impresionante fue que murió sin el Señor, y yo en medio de todo esto, de todas estas almas gritando, yo le pregunté a Jesús: "Oh Señor! por favor dime! este hombre te conoció?, este hombre supo de ti?" este hombre sabía de la salvación?". Y el Señor quebranto Su voz y me dijo: "Si , Lupe, el me conoció, el me aceptó como su único Salvador, mas no me siguió".
En ese momento, sentí mas miedo, y en ese momento este hombre mas gritaba y decía: "Señor me duele!, me duele!, Señor ten misericordia de mí, ten misericorida de mí!". Y en esos momentos este hombre más inclinaba su mano hacia Él, pero el Señor, que es precioso, empezamos a caminar más y empezamos a alejarnos de esta llama, y esta llama empezó a caer lentamente igual, y empezó a tapar a este hombre, y este hombre más gritaba: "Ten misericordia de mí, ten misericordia de mí!!, pero solamente volvió a refundirse esta voz en medio de tantas, y empezamos a caminar con el Señor, y empecé a mirar este lugar que era inmenso, era inmenso y era tenebroso, y empezamos a caminar más y más, y empecé a ver otra llama, y yo le dije al Señor: "Señor, yo ya no quiero ver esto!, por favor te pido perdón, te pido que me perdones pero yo ya no quiero ver!". Y cerré mis ojos, pero no importaba como tenía yo mis ojos, aunque los tuviera cerrados seguía viendo, y empezo a bajar lentamente esa llama, y empiezo a ver a una mujer, una mujer que estaba llena de lodo, y ese lodo estaba lleno de gusanos, esta mujer ya tenía poco cabello, y el poco cabello que le quedaba, estaba lleno de lodo, y esta mujer estaba llena de gusanos, y cuando vio al Señor empezó a gritar: "Señor ten misericordia de mí!, Señor ten misericordia de mí!, perdóname!, perdóname! mira! me duele!, ten misericordia de mí!,ten misericordia de mí, quítame estos gusanos!, quítame este tormento por que me duele!, por que me duele!". Y el Señor simplemente la miraba, pero en ese momento el Señor tenía un dolor tan grande, por que aunque estabamos nosotros tomados de Su mano, podíamos sentir el dolor, podíamos palpar Su dolor que sentía el corazón de Dios, de Jesús al ver esto, al ver las almas perdidas, quemándose en una llama por la eternidad. Y esta mujer que ya no tenía ojos, no tenía labios, podía ver, podía sentir, se le agudizaba más el dolor, y ella tenía un frasco en sus manos, y su contenido era un ácido, y ella decía que era un perfume, pero yo veía un ácido que cuando se lo aplicaba, cuando se lo untaba en el cuerpo le quemaba, pero ella seguía aplicandose esto, ella decía que era un gran perfume, yo, simplemente miraba ese tarro, ella decía que en su cuello tenia unos collares, yo le veía unas serpientes, ella decía que en su mano tenía unas pulseras muy lujosas, yo simplemente le veía unos gusanos como de 25 centimetros taladrando y taladrando sus huesos, y esta mujer decía que eso era todo lo que tenía, sus joyas, y yo le veía escorpiones por todo su cuerpo, gusanos por todo su cuerpo, y esa placa, que toda la gente en el infierno la tenía, decía, estoy aquí por robar, esta mujer estaba en ese lugar por robar, no le importaba. Y el Señor le dijo: "Magdalena, por que estás en este lugar?". Y esta mujer contesto: "A mi no me importaba robar, a mi no me importaba quitarle a nadie, a mi lo que me importaba era solo tener mis joyas, solo tener los perfumes más caros, solo lucir bien sin importar a quién robar".
En ese momento yo miraba, por que estaba tomada de la mano de Cristo, y empece a mirar más a esa mujer, y los gusanos traspasaban de un lado a otro todo su cuerpo, y esta mujer empezo a girar como buscando algo. Y yo le pregunté al Señor nuevamente:"Señor esta persona te conocía". Y el Señor dijo: "Si , ella me conocía". Y esta mujer empezo a girar y decia: "Señor, donde está aquella mujer que me hablaba de tí?, donde está?. Llevo 15 años en el infierno". Decía esta mujer, por que ellos en el infierno se acuerdan de todo. Y esta mujer decia: "en donde esta que no la veo? en donde está?". Sabiendo que no podia girar tan solo un poco por que toda su piel se quedaba en ese lugar, pero giraba y daba vueltas y esta mujer, con la mirada de su alma, por que no tenia ojos, ella buscaba y trataba de mirar en que llama podía estar esa mujer que un dia le hablaba de Dios. Y el Señor con su voz le dijo: "No, no Magdalena, ella no está aquí, esa mujer que te hablaba de Mí, está conmigo en el Reino de los Cielos".
Cuando esa mujer escucho esto, se dejó hundir más y más en tortura y más la llama le quemaba, pero en el letrero tambén decía que estaba por ladrona. Quiero que vayamos a la palabra de Dios en Isaías 3:24 que dice:"En lugar de perfumes aromáticos vendrá hediondez, y cuerda en lugar de cinturón, y cabeza rapada en lugar de la compostura del cabello, y en lugar de ropa de gala, seguimientos de cilicio, quemadura en vez de hermosura".
Seguimos con el Señor caminando y de un momento a otro empiezo a ver una columna muy grande, llena de gusanos y sobre al rededor de esta columna, había un tobogán de lata al rojo vivo, y sobre esta columna había un letrero que estaba iluminado, y llamaba la atención de todo sitio donde uno lo viera, este letrero decía: "Bienvenidos los mentirosos y benvenidos los chismosos". Al terminar de este tobogán había una laguneta que hervía, parecía azufre hirviendo, en este momento cayó una persona totalmente desnuda y se deslizó por todo todo el tobogán, y mientras que se deslizaba su piel se quedaba en esta lata y cuando llegó a esta laguneta, empezó a hinchársele tanto la lengua que explotaba y automáticamente ya estaban ahí los gusanos para hacer su tormento en ellos. Dice la palabra de Dios, en el Salmos 73 versiculos 18 y 19 "Ciertamente los has puesto en deslizaderos, en asolamiento los harás caer. Cómo han sido asolados derrepente, perecieron, se consumieron de terror".
En ese momento salimos de ahí. Yo solamente te quiero decir algo, el infierno y el cielo, es un mundo espiritual más real que el mundo físico, es aquí donde tu decides para dónde te quieres ir, si a una eternidad con Cristo o al infierno. EL Señor en todo el transcurso nos decía: "Sin santidad nadie me verá, sin santidad nadie me verá".
Por eso yo te digo, sin santidad tú no puedes ver al Señor.

--- (Tercer testimonio) ---
Vamos a la palabra del Señor, en el evangelio de Mateo capitulo 10 versículo 28 "Y no temáis a los que matan el cuerpo, más el alma no pueden matar, temed más bien a Aquél que puede destruir el alma y el cuerpo en el infierno".
En el mismo instante que una persona muere y va al infierno adquiere un cuerpo de muerte para condenación eterna.

En el momento en el que el Señor Jesús tomó mi mano, empezamos a descender por un tunel muy oscuro y muy profundo, que conducía al centro de la tierra, llegamos a un lugar donde había varias puertas para entrar allí, una de aquellas puertas se abrió y entramos con el Señor, el Señor me tenía de su mano, no lo podía soltar, por que sabía que si lo soltaba en ese momento, me podía quedar en aquel lugar, empezamos a entrar por aquella puerta, y lo primero que vi fué una pared inmensa, donde se veían una gran cantidad de personas, colgadas de sus cráneos con ganchos, y de sus manos con unos grilletes que los sostenían a aquella pared, empecé a ver cantidad de llamas y llamas y llamas, en donde solamente se veían personas y más personas, el Señor por su misericordia nos colocamos enfrente de una de aquellas llamas y esta llama empezó a bajar lentamente y empecé a ver una persona, esta persona cuando habló me di cuenta que era un hombre, este hombre tenía en su cuerpo una vestidura sacerdotal, totalmente destrozada y sucia, en medio de aquella vestidura recorrían gusanos todo su cuerpo, su cuerpo se veía destrozado, se veía acabado completamente por el fuego, sus ojos estaban totalmente desorbitados, su carne se caía al piso y volvia y se le pegaba a su huesosm, sus huesos ya quemados, esqueléticos, este hombre cuando vió al Señor, le empezó a decir, y le decía: "Señor ten misericordia de mí!, sácame de este lugar aunque sea un instante, aunque sea un minuto". Este hombre tenía una placa en su pecho que decía: "Estoy aqui por ladrón". Cuando el Señor se le acercó, le dijo: "Como te llamas?".Y el le dijo: "Andrés, yo me llamo Andrés Señor", el Señor le dijo: "Hace cuanto tiempo que estás aquí?". El le dijo: "Señor , hace mucho tiempo que estoy aqui". Y él empezó a contar su historia y el decía que en la iglesia católica que el servía, el recogía los diezmos de aquella iglesia y reunía mercados para los pobres y el se los robaba, y el Señor Jesús con esa mirada tan tierna y tan grande le dijo: "Andrés, alguna vez te predicaron la palabra?", y el dijo: "Sí Señor, una mujer cristiana fue a mi iglesia católica, y me predicó la palabra de Dios, pero yo no quise aceptar, yo no quise creer, pero ahora si creo, ahora si sé que esto es verdad, Señor, sácame de aqui aunque sea un momento!". E igualmente los gusanos recorrían todo su cuerpo, entraban por sus ojos, salían por la nariz, entraban por su oidos y salían por su boca, y el trataba de despegar sus manos de aquella pared y trataba de quitarselos pero, él no podía quitárselos, y este hombre gritaba tan terriblemente y le pedía misericordia a Dios, y le decía una y otra vez que por favor lo sacara de aquél lugar, lo más importante de este hombre era que habían al rededor de él unos demonios, que le azaeteaban todo su cuerpo, y los destruían, estos demonios eran muy parecidos a unos muñecos que hay aquí en la tierra, que se llaman "los jordanos". Estos muñecos en el infierno ya no eran muñecos ni se veían tan tiernos, sino eran demonios en su escencia, eran de un metro más o menos de grandes, tenían los dientes filudos y escurrían sangre por su boca, sus ojos eran totalmente rojos y azaeteaban con una furia a este hombre ya todas las almas que estaban ahí. Cuando yo vi esto le dije el Señor: "Señor, como es posible que haya un muñeco en la tierra igual a este demonio que hay aqui en el infierno?". El Señor me dijo que éste, era un espíritu de tristezam, y seguí tomada de la mano del Señor por aquél lugar, mirando tantas almas y tantas personas que extendían sus manos huesudas hacia Él y le pedían misericordia, cuando caminabamos se hacía un piso en aquel lugar, por que era un fango totalmente por donde ibamos, de un momento a otro fije mi mirada en una mujer que empezo a gritar apenas vió al Señor en aquél lugar. Esta mujer gritaba terriblemente y extendía sus manos y le decía:"Señor, ten misericordia de mí!, sácame de este lugar!, aunque sea un segundo Señor!". Esta mujer estaba totalmetne desnuda, todo su cuerpo estaba lleno de barro, su cabello estaba sucio, y en medio de su cuerpo subían y bajaban gusanos, y ella con su mano se los quitaba, pero donde se los quitaba se le multiplicaban aún más, eran unos gusanos de 15 a 20 centimetros, dice la palabra del Señor en Marcos 9:44 "Donde el gusano de ellos nunca muere y el fuego nunca se apaga". Allí pudimos ver esta escena, como los gusanos comían sus carnes con violencia, y esta mujer gritaba terriblemente y tenía una placa en su pecho incrustada, el fuego no la quemaba, el fuego no la derretía, y esta placa decía: "Estoy aquí por fornicaria". Igualmente esta mujer aquí tenía que fornicar en el infierno, y tenía que hacerlo con una serpiente gruesísima con unos punzones hacia afuera de unos 15 a 20 centímetros, se le penetraba por su parte baja y le subía hasta el cuello, esta mujer cuando la serpiente entraba gritaba terriblemente, y era cuando más pedía misericordia y le pedía a Jesús que la sacara de allí y esta mujer decía: "Señor, estoy aqui por fornicaria, hace 7 años que estoy en este lugar, morí de sida, tenía 6 amantes, y estoy aqui por fornicaria". Y tenía que hacerlo una y otra vez, una y otra vez, no tenían descanso, ni de día ni de noche, esta mujer trataba de extender sus manos esquelétias hacia el Señor. Y el Señor lo único que le dijo fué: "Blanca, es tarde para ti!, gusanos serán tu cama y gusanos te cubrirán". Cuando el Señor pronunció estas palabras, una cobija de fuego la cubrió y ya no la volví a ver más. Seguíamos por aquél lugar caminando y mirando a miles y miles de personas, de jóvenes y ancianos que estaban en aquél lugar de sufrimiento y de tormento y llegamos a un lugar donde se veía como una piscina de fuego, y habían miles de hombres y mujeres allí, tenían en su pecho un letrero que decía: "Estoy aqui por no diezmar y estoy aqui por no ofrendar". Cuando yo vi esto le dije: "Señor, como es posible que hayan pesonas por esto en este lugar!".

El Señor me dijo: "Sí, lo que pasa es que estas personas pensaron que el diezmo y la ofrenda no eran importantes, cuando mi palabra lo muestra como un mandamiento". En el libro de Malaquías capitulo 3 versículo 8 y 9 que dice: "Robará el hombre a Dios?, pues vostros me habéis robado, y dijisteis: en que te hemos robado?, en vuestros diezmos y ofrendas malditos sois con maldición, por que vosotros la nación toda me habéis robado". El Señor también me decía que cuando su pueblo retenía los diezmos la obra se estancaba y no se podía predicar más la palabra. Y habia miles de hombres y mujeres ahí que sufrían, yo creo que mil veces más que las personas que estaban allí, por que ellos conocieron de la palabra de Dios.
Seguíamos caminando con le Señor, el Señor me permitió ver a un hombre, a este hombre solo lo podía ver de su cintura para arriba y empece a tener una visión de como el había muerto. Empecé a ver a Rogelio en un carro, una persona se le acercó y le habló la palabra de Dios y le regaló un Nuevo Testamento, y el como si nada siguió por su camino, sin saber que a unos pocos minutos de su viaje su carro se iba a volcar por un avismo y Rogelio tendría que morir, este Nuevo Testamento se le abrio en el libro de Apocalipsis 21:8 donde dice:"Pero los cobárdes e incrédulos, los abominables y homicidas, los fornicarios y hechizeros, los idólatras y todos los mentirosos, tendrán su parte en el lago de fuego que arde con fuego y azufre que es la muerte segunda".
En el momento que Rogelio leyo este versículo Rogelio murió y llegó al infierno, este hombre hacía un mes que estaba en este lugar, aún tenía carne en su rostro, pero igualmente sufría como muchos de los que están ahí, este hombre de pronto no sabía el porqué estaba allí, pero yo creo que fué la única y la última oportunidad, que este hombre tuvo para aceptar al Señor, asi como muchos han tenido la oportunidad de aceptarlo. En este día te invito a que abras tu corazón a Jesús, que Él es el camino la verdad y la vida, y que por medio de Él solamente podemos ir al Reino de los Cielos, y que el Señor Jesús también nos pide que sigamos su camino en santidad y honor.
Que el Señor te bendiga.

--- (Cuarto testimonio) ---
Dios les bendiga hermanos, en el momento en el que el Señor me tomó de su mano, pude ver que estaba parada sobre una roca, mire atrás y vi que había un ángel tras nosotros, y comenzamos a descender en ese túnel oscuro a una velocidad indescriptible y en un trampo del camino yo voltié a mirar y vi que ese ángel ya no estaba, me llené de mucho más temor y miré al Señor y le dije: "Señor donde está en ángel?, por que no viene tras nosotros?" y Él me dijo: "Es que el no puede entrar a donde tú y yo vamos". Continuamos descendiendo y nos detuvimos en un lugar como cuando se detiene un acensor y se abrieron varios túneles y tomamos por aquél del que les hablaba mi hermana Sandra, en donde la gente estaba tomada de grilletes en sus manos, en donde estaban colgados de sus cráneos y vi que era una pared interminable, había millones y millones de personas que tenían gusanos que caminaban por todo su cuerpo, pero vi enfrente y vi que había una pared exactamente igual, yo dije: "Señor!, tantas personas en este lugar!" Y vino a mi mente una palabra que para entonces no conocía, y el Señor me dijo: "Es que el Seol, es insaciable, el infierno es insaciable".

Y salimos del túnel y llegamos a aquél lugar al que llamamos "Valle da Pailas (calderos)". Estas pailas estaban rebosando de un lodo que hervía y comenzamos a acercarnos a una de ellas, y a la primera persona que pude ver de cerca fué a una mujer. El Señor fijó su mirada en ella, mientras que ella subía y bajaba en ese lodo que hervía, pero cuando Él fijó su mirada ella se quedo suspendida como hasta la cintura, y el Señor la miró y le dijo: "Mujer, como te llamas?". Y ella le dijo: "Me llamo Rubiela". Yo veía que esta mujer tenía su cabello lleno totalmente de aquél lodo que hervía, carne colgaba de sus huesos ya enegrecidos por el fuego, entraban gusanos por las cuencas de sus ojos, salían por su boca, entraban por su nariz, salían de sus oídos y por donde no podían entrar, sencillamente abrían un hueco, le causaban tal dolor!, esta mujer miraba desesperadamente al Señor y le decía:"Jesús, ten misericordia de mí! Sácame de este lugar!, ten misericordia de mí!, yo ya no puedo más!, que pare ya Señor, yo ya no puedo más!,ten misericordia de mí!". El Señor le pregunto a esta mujer por que estaba ahí. Ella le dijo: "Señor, estoy aquí por vanidad". Y eso mismo era lo que decía aquella placa que tenía incrustada en su pecho, ella decía que tenía en su mano un frasco, yo miraba un tarro común y corriente, ella veía un perfume lujoso, y ella tenía que tomarlo y aplicar ese ácido que hervía, en todo su cuerpo, y el momento en que lo hacía toda su carne se derretía y gritaba desesperadamente y decía: "Jesús! ya no puedo más!, ten misericordia de mí!, sácame de aquí aunque sea un segundo!, ten misericordia de mí!".
Yo no estoy diciendo que es pecado aplicarse un perfume. El Señor nos dijo que esta mujer estaba ahí por su perfume, la palabra de Dios nos dice en Deuteronomio 5:7 "No tendrás Dioses ajenos delante de mí, dice El Señor", esta mujer estaba allí por que puso en primer lugar su vanidad. Por que el primer lugar en su vida eran sus perfumes, su arreglo personal, pero Jesús es Rey de Reyes y Señor de Señores, Él debe ser el primero, el segundo , el tercero en tu vida, por eso, es que esta mujer estaba allí, por haber puesto en primer lugar su vanidad.
El Señor la miró con tristeza y le dijo:"Rubiela, es tarde para tí, gusanos serán tu cama y gusanos te cubrirán". En esos momentos de levantó una cobija de fuego que la cubrió totalmente, mientras que se consumía en aquella paila , gimiendo desesperadamente de dolor.
Nos fuimos alejando de aquél lugar y comenzamos a acercarnos a unas puertas gigantezcas, que a medida que nos acercábamos se fueron abriendo, en el momento que estuvimos adentro, pudimos ver que era una caverna gigantezca y vimos hacia lo alto, luces de colores que se movían, vimos como una cámara de humo y de repente como que empezamos a escuchar música: salsa, ballenato, rock y toda esta música que se escucha secularmente en las emisoras. De repente, el Señor que es todo poderoso, hizo un movimiento de su mano y vimos millones y millones de personas que estaban colgadas con grilletes en sus manos, que estaban brincando desenfrenadamente sobre el fuego, y el Señor nos mira y nos dice: "Miren, esta es la paga para los bailadores". Ellos tenían que brincar sin poder detenerse un segundo. Si sonaba salsa , tenían que brincar al son de la salsa, si sonaba rock tenían que brincar al son del rock. Pero lo peor de todo no era eso, no era que no podían detenerse, lo peor de todo era que sus zapatos no eran normales, tenían unos clavos de aproximadamente 15 centímetros de largo, que estaban atravesados hacia arriba, y tenían que brincar y brincar sin poder detenerse un segundo, aquellos que querían detenerse venían demonios con lanzas y se las enterraban y les maldecían y les decían: "Alábalo por que este es tu reino, alabalo, alábalo, no puedes detenerte, tienes que alabarlo, tienes que brincar, tienes que bailar, no puedes detenerte un segundo". Lo peor de todo en este lugar, sabes que es?, es que la mayoría de las personas que estaban ahí en este lugar, habían sido cristianos que habían muerto en una discoteca, muchas personas se preguntan y dicen: "Pero donde dice la Biblia que es malo bailar?". En Santiago 4:4 nos dice la palabra: "Oh! Almas adúlteras no sabéis que la amistad con el mundo es enemistad contra Dios?, cualquiera pues que quiera ser amigo del mundo, se constituye enemigo de Dios". Y 1 era de Juan capitulo 2 versículos del 15 al 17 nos dice:"No améis al mundo, ni las cosas que están en el mundo, si alguno ama al mundo, el amor del Padre no está en Él, por que todo lo que hay en el mundo, los deseos de la carne, los deseos de los ojos, y la vanagloria de la vida no provienen del Padre sino del mundo, y el mundo pasa y sus deseos, pero el que hace la voluntad de Dios permanece para siempre". Recuerda que el mundo pasa, esto se acaba, pero el que hace la voluntad de Dios permanece para siempre, y amigo hermano, al salir de este lugar vimos unas como pasarelas, que eran las que dividían el infierno como en secciones de sufrimiento, luego vimos sobre ellas a un espíritu, en la misma forma de un muñeco que hemos visto sobre la tierra, aquí es llamado duende, troll o gnomo. Tiene el pelo de colores, tiene cara de viejo y cuerpo de niño, no tiene sexo y además sus ojos destellan maldad.Y el Señor nos mostraba que este espíritu es un espíritu de lascivia, y el tenía una lanza en sus manos y modelaba sobre aquella pasarela como cualquier reina, como cualquier modelo, y a su paso enterraba la lanza en aquellas personas que se hallaban abajo de el, y les maldecía y les decía: "Acuérdate el dia que pasaste por una iglesia cristiana y no quisiste entrar, acuerdate del día que te predicaron y no quisiste escuchar, acuerdate del día que te entregaron un tratado y tu lo tiraste". Y ellos trataban de taparse lo que les quedaba de oidos y le decían: "Cállate!, cállate! no me digas más!, no quiero saber más!, cállate!". Pero ellos se gozaban, ellos se deleitaban en su dolor.

Continuamos caminando con el Señor, y mientras la gente gritaba y gemía pidiendo misericordia, escuchamos aun hombre que clamaba aún más fuerte que todos los que se hallaban ahí, y este hombre comenzó a clamar diciendo: "Padre!, Padre ten misericordia de mí!". El Señor no iba a detenerse con este hombre, pero cuando le llamo Padre, Él se estremeció y lo volteó a mirar y le dijo: "Padre?, tú me llamas Padre?, no!, yo no soy tu Padre, ni tú eres mi hijo, por que si fueras mi hijo estarías conmigo en el Reino de los Cielos, vosotros sois hijos de vuestro padre el diablo". En ese momento se levantó una cobija de fuego y lo cubrió totalmente.
Y el Señor nos contaba la historia de este hombre, y nos decía que el le llamaba Padre por que él le había conocido, que era un hombre que había asistido a la iglesia, al cual le había hablado por su palabra, al que le había dado mil promesas.Y nosotros le dijimos: "Señor pero entonces que pasaba!?". El Señor nos dijo: "Es que el, vivía una vida doble, era uno en su casa y otro en la iglesia, el decía bueno, pues como aqui cerca no vive ni el pastor, ni ningún hermano, yo puedo hacer lo que quiera".
Pero se le olvido que los ojos de Dios estan puestos sobre nuestros caminos, y que nadie puede burlar al Señor.La palabra de Dios nos dice: "No os engañéis , Dios no puede ser burlado, pues todo lo que el hombre sembrare eso mismo segará".
Este hombre estaba sufriendo mil veces más que cualquier persona en el infierno, estaba pagando una doble condenación, la condenación por su pecado, y la condenación por haber creído que al Señor se le podá burlar.
El pueblo hoy en día se ha acostumbrado a jerarquizar el pecado, acostumbramos a decir, que es más pecador, el ladrón y el violador, el homosexual, que el mentiroso y que el chismoso, pero ante los ojos de Dios, estos pecados pesan lo mismo.Y la Biblia nos dice, la palabra de Dios nos dice que la paga del pecado es muerte, que el alma que pecare, esa morirá.
Amigo hermano, yo te invito hoy que Jesús está extendiendo su mano, está extendiendo su misericordia en tu vida, tu te arrepientas, la palabra de Dios nos dice que el que se arrepiente y que se aparta de su pecado alcanzará misericordia. Y es mejor creer ahora, que esperar para comprobar después.
Dios te bendiga.

--- (Quinto testimonio) ---
La palabra de Dios dice en el libro de Romanos 6:23 "Por que la paga del pecado es muerte, mas la dádiva de Dios es vida eterna en Cristo Jesús, Señor nuestro".
Cuando descendimos a aquél lugar comencé a experimentar el dolor y el sufrimiento de lo que es la muerte, y estaba muy asustado por lo que estaba viendo. Comencé a darme cuenta que había muchas personas ahí, y cada uno gritaba y gemía. Veíamos como hacia lo lejos se veían unas tinieblas. Pero el Señor con su presencia, comenzó a discipar estas tinieblas en aquél lugar, cuando seguimos caminando y escuchabamos los gritos y lamentos de miles y miles de personas que gritaban al unísono y pedían que el Señor los sacáse de aquél lugar, en ese momento comenzamos a darnos cuenta de que había muchas personas ahí, comenzamos a sentir un gran dolor por que veíamos que el Señor también sufría cada vez que veía a estas personas. Muchos les gritaban y le decían: "Señor!, permítenos salir aunque sea un segundo, un instánte de este lugar!, permíteme salir!". Muchas veces el Señor les decía y les preguntaba: "Pero para que quieres salir de este lugar?" y ellos decían: "Por que quiero ser salvo!, por que quiero arrepentirme y ser salvo!". Pero ya era tarde para ellos, y querido hermano que me escuchas, recuerda algo, la oportunidad es para ti y para mi, ahora es cuando nosotros debemos decidir para dónde queremos ir, a un lugar eterno de salvación o a un lugar eterno de condenación.

Comenzamos a caminar y me di cuenta como se hacía un piso debajo de nuestros pies y cuando ya pasabamos este piso se caía, y un fango que hervia y hervía y un fuego que salía de ese fango y un olor que despedía muy profundo que empezaba a trastornar nuestro cuerpo, nos causaba náuseas el sentir este olor, y el grito de muchas personas, de muchos lamentos de muchas personas,hacia a lo lejos comence a darme cuenta como un hombre se suspendia estaba a la altura de su cintura y cuando sacaba sus manos como se caía la piel de sus huesos y dentro de él, se veía un humo gris, y mis compañeros y yo le preguntamos qué es ese humo gris? que se ve dentro del cuerpo de ellos. Y el Señor nos decía: "Ese humo gris es su alma, que ha quedado atrapada en un cuerpo de pecado". Como lo dice Apocalipsis 14:11 "Que el humo de sus tormentos sube por los siglos de los siglos y no tienen reposo ni de día ni de noche".
En aquél lugar comenzamos a darnos cuenta de muchas cosas que habíamos ignorado durante mucho tiempo de aquí de la tierra. Que aquí es donde sabemos a dónde vamos a ir, a un lugar eterno de salvación o de condenación. Seguimos caminando tomados de la mano del Señor y nos dimos cuenta que el infierno está dividido en diferentes secciones de sufrimientos. Y fuimos a un lugar en donde había muchas mazmorras.Y veiamos a unas almas que estaban en ese lugar atormentadas por unas clases de demonios, y estos demonios atormentaban a estas personas y ahi se burlaban de ellas y le decían: "Maldito ahora si alaba a satanás, alábalo, ahora si, sírvele como le servías en la tierra". Y ellos sufrian por que aún el castigo, los gusanos, el fuego que los consumía, un ácido que les consumía toda su piel, allí los atormentaba.
Comenzamos a ver en una de estas mazmorras a dos jóvenes, dos jóvenes que estaban allí y tenían en sus manos unas dagas y comenzaban a puñalearse y el uno al otro se decían palabras, y se maltrataban y se injuriaban de una forma, y se decían : "Maldito! por tu culpa yo estoy en este lugar!, por que tu hiciste que yo llegase a este lugar de tormento!, por que tu cegaste mi vida! y no me permitiste conocer al Señor!, no me permitiste recibirlo, por que muchas veces cuando tuve la oportunidad, tu me decías que no, y por eso ahora yo estoy en este lugar de tormento!, atormentado de día y de noche". En ese momento comenzamos a ver una visión de la revelación que el Señor nos estaba dando y comenzamos a ver a estos dos jóvenes como un día estaban divirtiéndose en una taberna, y en un momento que tuvieron de embriaguez comenzaron a discutir y tenían una disputa, una contienda ahí entre ellos, uno saco una botella y el otro sacó una navaja, y comenzaron a pelear en ese momento y comenzaron a luchar, cuando en ese momento comenzaron a puñalearse el uno al otro hasta que acabaron con sus vidas, y esa misma escena que vivieron allí en la tierra la tenían que estar repitiendo allí en aquél lugar, y lo terrible que aún venía un recuerdo a ellos que aquí en la tierra ellos se conocían y se estimaban como dos amigos, como dos personas que se habían conocido desde muy niños y se habían estimado como hermanos. Pero déjame decirte amigo y hermano, que amigo solo hay uno y se llama Jesús de Nazaret, ese amigo verdadero, ese amigo fiel, que realmente esta en todos los momentos, caminamos con el Señor y comenzamos a darnos cuenta, allí en aquellas mazmorras a una mujer que estba allí revolcandose en un fango, su cabello todo desordenado, y veíamos como allí en aquél fango en esa mazmorra veiamos como una serpiente se enrollaba en su cuerpo y comenzaba a introducirse por sus partes bajas y tenían una relación. Allí las personas, los hombres y las mujeres que sienten en la fornicación, que viven la fornicación aquí en la tierra, también en el infierno lo van a vivir, pero allí van a hacerlo con serpientes, y esas serpientes tenían unos punzones como de unos 15 centímetros de largo y entraba por su cuerpo y comenzaba a destruir todo su cuerpo, comenzaba a destruir todo su cuerpo en ese momento, y comenzabamos a escuchar como ella gritaba y gemía de dolor, le decía al Señor: "Señor que pare ya! , no quiero mas este sufrimiento!, no quiero más este sufrimiento que pare ya! por favor!!". Y veíamos como esa serpiente se introducía y destruía todo su cuerpo, y gritaba y se lamentaba: "Ya no lo vuelvo a hacer!, ya no quiero mas! que pare! que pare por favor!, ya! no quiero mas!". En ese momento nosotros tapamos aún nuestros oídos, pero no podíamos dejar de oir lo que ella decía y gritaba, y tapabamos aún más nuestros oídos y no queríamos seguir escuchando ni viendo y le decíamos al Señor: "Señor ya no mas!". Pero el Señor nos decía: "Es necesario que veas para que cuentes a mi pueblo, por que mi pueblo, por que mi pueblo esta siendo destruido, por que mi pueblo esta ignorando la verdadera salvación, el verdadero camino hacia la salvación".
Seguimos caminando y hacia lo lejos comenzamos a ver un valle gigantezco, un mar inmenso, un lago gigantezco allí, pero de dolor, de sufrimiento, de una lava que hervía con hervor de fuego como dice la Palabra de Dios, y como allí miles y miles de personas que sacaban sus manos, y aún había muchos demonios que sobrevolaban este lago y los hundían con unas lanzas en forma de "S", y les decían y se burlaban de ellos y les decían: "Maldito, ahora si!, alaba a satanás, ahora si! alábalo!, ahora si sírvele! como le servías en la tierra". Y podíamos ver muchas personas allí y veíamos muchas escenas de personas allí, pero aún asi nosotros nos sentíamos atemorizados, nos tomabamos de las manos, por que nosotros sentíamos que si nos soltabamos de la mano del Señor nos podíamos quedar en aquél lugar, nosotros estabamos asustados y atermorizados por lo que estabamos sintiéndo en ese momento, y vimos hacia lo lejos a un hombre que estaba suspendido en la mitad de aquél lago, y a este hombre se le veía en su rostro un dolor, además del sufrimiento que sentía, había dos demonios que sobrevolaban su cuerpo allí, y estos dos demonios tomaban y punzaban su cuerpo y llegaban y le sumergían las lanzas y sacaban sus costillas, y estos dos demonios se burlaban de él y reían, y él sentia, y el Señor nos mostraba a ese hombre con ese sufrimiento que sentía, pero dentro de él había un sufrimiento como el del rico de la historia, allí el también estaba atormentado por el recuerdo de que su familia podía llegar también a aquél lugar de tormento, que su familia podía estar allí también, y que tuvo la oportunidad de haberles hablado pero que nunca se preocupó por darles un mensaje de salvación para que no llegaran a este lugar de tormento, allí el se recordaba que había habido una oportunidad para todos ellos, y que él había sido una persona importante para llevar este mensaje pero ignoró esto, y estaba preocupado por sus hijos y por su esposa, aquí en aquel lugar, eso lo atormentaba, y aún estos demonios venían y le amputaban sus brazos y el caía en este fango, caía en este fango que hervía con fuego de azufre, que hervía y el se revolcaba del dolor por que este fango le quemaba toda su carne, comenzaba a desprenderse su carne y se consumía en este fango y comenzaba a quedar un cuerpo calavérico, y el comenzaba a salir , y comenzaba a retorcerse como una serpiente para poder salir de allí, y venían los demonios y lo hundían y lo metían más hacia este fango allí en aquél lugar.
Después de esto comenzamos a ver hacia lo lejos una serie de demonios que estaban alli, y vi algo que me cautivaba y me di cuenta que uno de estos demonios estaba sin un ala y le preguntamos al Señor: "Señor, por que a este demonio le falta un ala?". El Señor nos decía: "este demonio fué lanzado para un propósito aquí en la tierra, pero este demonio no cumplió su cometido y así fué lanzado nuevamente al infierno por un siervo de Dios y satanás vino y lo castigó y fué quitada y amputada esa ala". En ese momento entendimos y comprendimos que nosotros tenemos poder y autoridad para hechar fuera demonios para hechar fuera toda potestad, todo principado. Querido amigo que me escuchas, este testimonio no es para condenación sino para salvación, para que te des cuenta en que condición tu estas delante de Dios para salvación y no para condenación, querido amigo por favor en este momento, coloca tu corazón delante de Dios y presenta tus pecados, para que si llegáse a venir en este momento el Señor, tu te fueras con Él, y no te fueras a este lugar de tormento, por que allí es el lloro y el crujir de dientes, allí es cuando vamos a entender verdaderamente por qué Dios pagó un precio en la Cruz del Calvario. Allí habían muchas personas condenadas y aún ignorando que ellos habían sido condenados por una serie de pecados que ellos creían que no era pecado. Querido amigo, examínate!, exaínate!, no crea que la mentira, el robo, la vanidad, todo esto es pecado delante de Dios, arrepiéntete hermano!, querido amigo que me escuchas, yo te doy este mensaje para que te arrepientas y busques aún más al Señor.

--- (Sexto testimonio) ---
Salmos 62:12 dice: "Y tuya oh Señor es la misericordia por que tu pagas a cada uno conforme a su obra".
En aquella mañana cuando el Señor nos visitó en el cuarto donde nos encontrábamos y me tomó de la mano y comenzamos a descender con mis hermanos, mi vida estaba completamente llena de temor, sentía algo que no puedo describir, solamente sabía que no podía soltarme de la mano de mi Salvador, que Él era mi vida y mi luz, que mi esperanza estaba únicamente en Él, por que si no era así yo podía quedarme en aquél lugar. Jamás pensé ir a aquél lugar, a conocer el infierno, además por que no creía que existiera, siempre pensé, aún siendo cristiana equivocadamente que podía ir a un purgatorio, sin embargo Dios mostró a mi vida esta realidad, en aquél momento cuando llegamos al infierno, sólo sé que este lugar tembló y que todos los demonios salieron a esconderse por que no había ninguno que pudiera resisitr la presencia de Jesús.
Escuchamos por un momento que todas las almas aumentaron su clamor por que todas conocían que en ese día estaba Jesús de Nazaret, todos sabían que el era el único que podría tal vez sacarlos de ese lugar, tenían esa esperanza, aunque realmente no fuera cierta.
Y fué así como comenzamos a caminar de la mano de Jesús, y llegamos a la sección de los fornicarios. Allí Jesús fijó su mirada sobre una mujer, esta mujer estaba totalmente sumergida en el fuego, pero cuando Jesús le miró comenzó a salir del fuego, aunque su sufrimiento no paraba; nosotros comenzamos a ver a aquella mujer completamente desnuda, podíamos ver cada una de sus características físicas, su cuerpo estaba completamente sucio y maloliente, su cabello estaba alborotado, despeinado, y tenía como una lava amarillenta verdosa encima, ya no tenía ojos, sin embargo a través de las cuencas de sus ojos podía vernos, y ya sus labios se caían a pedazos mientras estaba allí, gimiendo y gritando del dolor, ya no tenía orejas, sino solamente su orificio, podíamos ver como con sus manos enegrecidas y huesudas trataba de componer la carne que caía de su rostro tomandola del fuego y poniendola una vez más en su cara, pero esto le producía mayor dolor aún, entonces ella se estremecía aun más y gritaba aún más, sus lamentos parecía que comenzaban pero que no tenían fin, podíamos ver su cuerpo lleno de gusanos también y una serpiente enrollada en su brazo, muy grande, demasiado ancha que tenía punzones alrededor, esta mujer tenía taladrado el 666 el número de la bestia del cual nos habla la palabra en Apocalipsis, tenía una placa en un material muy extraño, no lo conocíamos, no lo podíamos distinguir, sin embargo veíamos que este material no se consumía con el fuego y que esta placa no se movía por ningun motivo sino que permanecía fija en su pecho, esta placa estaba escrita en un idioma extraño, pero nosotros podíamos entender en ese momento lo que decía en ella, en esa placa, decia: "Estoy aquí por fornicaria". Cuando Jesús la vió le dijo: "Helena tú por qué estás aquí en este lugar?". Elena mientras hablaba con Jesús se retorcía, se retorcía y gritaba a causa del dolor que le producía su castigo. Y le dijo Helena: "Señor estoy aqui por fornicaria". Y comenzó a pedirle perdón a Jesús una y otra vez. Sin embargo en un momento comenzamos a ver la historia de su muerte; Helena se encontraba teniendo una relación sexual con uno de sus amantes, por que creyó que el compañero con el que ella vivía había salido de viaje, pero el volvió a su casa, la encontró con su amante, entonces se fué hacia la cocina y tomó un gran puñal enterrándoselo en la espalda de esta forma Helena murió y fué conducida hacia el infierno de la misma forma como habia muerto desnuda, así mismo se veía en el infierno.
En el infierno todas las cosas se materializan, y podíamos ver aún presente ese puñal clavado en su espalda, que le producía un gran dolor ahí a Helena, para ese entonces ella llevaba 7 años en este lugar, recordaba uno a uno de los instantes de su vida, recordaba cada momento de su muerte, recordaba también que un día tal vez le habían predicado a ese Jesús que ahora tenía en frente suyo, y que era el único que podía salvarla, pero ya era tarde para ella asi como para todos los que estaban ahí en el infierno. La palabra de Dios, tiene bastante claridad acerca de la fornicación. Fornicación es tener relaciones sexuales sin ser casados. 1era de Corintios capitulo 6 y verso 13 dice: "Las viandas para el vientre y el vientre para las viandas, pero tanto al uno como a las otras destruirá Dios, pero el cuerpo no es para la fornicación sino para el Señor y el Señor para el cuerpo". Ahí mismo en 1era de Corintios 6:18 dice: "Huíd de la fornicación, cualquier otro pecado que el hombre cometa está fuera del cuerpo, mas el que fornica, contra su propio cuerpo peca". En ese momento en el que Jesús terminó su diálogo con ella vimos una gran cobija de fuego que la sumergió y no volvimos a verla, solamente escuchábamos el quemar de su carne y un gran gran gemido que no podré describir nunca.
Y seguíamos caminando con Jesús por aquél lugar, y el nos mostraba a los idólatras, a los hechizeros, a los fornicarios, a los adúlteros, los mentirosos, los homosexuales, junto con el tormento que tenían que padecer. Sentíamos mucho temor el continuar en aquél lugar, y lo único que queríamos hacer era salir pronto de él, mas sin embargo Jesús nos decía una y otra y otra vez, que era necesario que vieramos esto para que muchos creyeran, fué así como continuamos nuestro camino con el Señor, tomados mucho más fuerte de su mano a causa de nuestro temor. Y llegamos a otra sección; aquella sección realmente impactó mi vida, allí vimos a un joven, este joven tenía una edad de aproximadamente 23 años, este joven estaba suspendido hasta la cintura en medio de las llamas, no pudimos ver exactamente cuál era su castigo, pero observábamos en su frente el 666 taladrado y de igual forma una placa en su pecho que decía : "Estoy aquí por ser normal". Este jóven cuando vió a Jesús extendía sus manos hacia Él clamando misericordia también. La palabra de Dios dice también en Proverbios 14:12 "Hay camino que al hombre le parece derecho pero su fin es camino de muerte". Cuando nosotros leímos en aquella placa "Estoy aqui por ser normal". Le preguntamos a Jesús: "Jesús pero como asi?, acaso aquí en este lugar se viene por esta causa?".

Y Jesús le dijo entonces: "Andrés por qué estas en este lugar?". Y Andrés le dijo: "Jesús, mientras vivía en la tierra, yo pensaba que solamente robar y matar eran pecados y por eso nunca me acerqué a tí. Salmos 9:17 dice: "Los malos serán trasladados al Seol, todas las gentes que se olvidan de Dios". Andrés se equivocó en gran manera, al clasificar el pecado como muchos lo hacen en la actualidad. Jesús dice en su palabra: "La paga del pecado es muerte, mas la dádiva de Dios es vida eterna". Y cuando nos habla de pecado no lo clasifica. Andrés tuvo la oportunidad de conocer a Jesús por que el mismo lo reconocía, pero el desaprovechó esa oportunidad que Dios le había dado, tal vez tuvo miles y miles de oportunidades más, de volver su rostro a Él pero, nunca quiso, por eso se encontraba en ese lugar. También una gran cobija de fuego le sumergió y no volvimos a verle. Seguimos ahí caminando con Jesús y veíamos hacia lo lejos algo que caía como bultos, pero al acercarnos nos dimos cuenta que eran personas que estaban cayendo en ese momento, eran gentes que en la tierra morían en ese momento sin Cristo, y eran conducidas hacia el infierno. Vimos específicamente a un joven, este joven tan pronto cayó en aquél lugar, vinieron todos los demonios corriendo hacia él y con gran violencia comenzaron a destruir su cuerpo, inmediatamente se comenzó a llenar de gusanos, mientras esto sucedía este joven decia: "No! que esto!?? que pare ya!, yo no quiero estar en este lugar!, esto debe ser un sueño, sáquenme de aquí!!, yo no puedo estar en este lugar!". El nisiquiera se había dado cuenta que acababa de morir sin Cristo, y que se había ido a una eternidad sin Él. Y entonces los demonios se burlaban de él y continuaban atormentándo su cuerpo, y se comenzó a hacer inmediatamente el 666 en su frente y apareció de inmediato la placa en su pecho, y aunque no pudimos ver por qué motivo había ido allí a ese lugar, si sabemos que este joven nunca más pudo salir de allí. El Señor nos decía que el tormento de todas estas personas aumentaría mucho más en el día del Juicio, y si ahora sufren de una forma incalculable, no me puedo imaginar como será luego del juicio. En aquél lugar no vimos niños, solo miles y miles de jóvenes, habían hombres y mujeres, con razgos de muchas nacionalidades, sin embargo allí ya no existía diferencia de clase social, ni de ningun otro tipo.Lo único que todos querían era salir de ahí de ese lugar, querían que su tormento parara tan solo por un segundo como el rico de la historia, o que tal vez la **** de su lengua fuera mojada con agua para refrescar su sed intolerable, pero ya esto no podía ser posible, por que ellos eligieron la eternidad sin Dios, Dios nunca envía a nadie al infierno, cada uno es atraído conforme a sus obras. Gálatas 6:7 dice: "No os engañéis Dios no puede ser burlado, pues todo lo que el hombre sembrare, eso también segará". Hoy tu tienes la gran oportunidad de cambiar tu destino eterno. Hoy tienes a Jesús y dice la Biblia que mientras hay vida hay esperanza. Hoy tu tienes la vida , no la desaproveches, puede ser la última oportunidad.
Dios te bendiga.

Documentário sobre Experiências de Quase Morte Dr. Maurice Rawlings, MD

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 03:12:13 -0500

Documentário sobre Experiências de Quase Morte Dr. Maurice Rawlings, MD, cirurgião cardíaco, tem escrito vários livros sobre a experiência da morte e mostra claramente a partir de seu ponto de vista das práticas e experiências com seus pacientes, que nem todo mundo vê a luz quando morrem , onde há um amor total. Muitos de seus pacientes, tendo sido educada na mesa de cirurgia, eles falam sobre o inferno.

(Mateus 7:13-14)
"Entrai pela caminho estreito, então o caminho é grande eo caminho largo que conduz à perdição, e são muitos os que entram por ela. Como a porta é pequena eo caminho é estreito que conduz à vida, e são poucos que são "

[Primeira testemunha]
Há pessoas que dizem ver uma luz, outros falam de flutuar, outros dizem que se sentem calor e amor, eu não senti nada parecido. Eu não sinto nenhuma dessas experiências, senti terror indescritível.
É muito fácil ser ateu, quando você for bem sucedido, mas é muito difícil de ser ateu, quando você está no seu leito de morte.

[Segunda testemunha]
Quando voltei a mim, Dr. Rawlings disse, "eu tinha o meu cabelo, literalmente ****".
[Terceira Testemunha]
Foi uma experiência incrível ver que há vida para além desta vida.
[Anunciador]
As pessoas comuns como eu e você que vive a sua vida morrer a qualquer momento, talvez sem saber e não acreditar que a mensagem da salvação, eles viajam a partir desta vida para a outra eo que encontrei foi puro terror. Essas pessoas voltaram do além e estas são as suas histórias verdadeiras.

O renomado cardiologista e autor Dr. Maurice Rawlings leva na viagem que muito poucos falam.

[Quarta Witness]
Então eu liguei na escuridão para o Tribunal de Justiça, e gritou: "Jesus, por favor salve-me," Porque eu fui direto para o céu ou para o inferno, nada mais
[Quinta Testemunha]
Ouça a voz dos que ouviram os gritos, esta pode ser sua única chance de salvação. Então eu fui ao inferno e voltou
[Anunciador]
Esta pode ser sua última chance de ir para o inferno e não se esqueça de voltar.

[Dr. Rawlings]
Este é um estudo sobre a vida após a morte. Ao longo da história humana tem sido predito que há vida após a morte. Todas as Bíblias são baseadas na vida após a morte, todas as religiões. Mas onde estão eles?, Que voltou para nos mostrar que há vida após a morte?

Hoje, com os métodos existentes para elevar as pessoas têm encontrado a verdade, hoje você pode reviver a pessoa morta para nos dizer o que está do outro lado da vida.

Veja o que você pode acreditar em alguns casos, que vamos apresentar. Há boas evidências, como alguns que já morreram e voltaram tiveram uma experiência maravilhosa, porque as pessoas adoram contar a maravilhosa experiência que eles morreu e voltou do além.

As experiências de pessoas que visitam o inferno é embaraçoso. Essas não são experiências agradáveis, tem um "F" em seu relatório, são uma vergonha, e tapa na cara, alguns dos casos, você vai ouvir esta noite são experiências de pessoas que têm ido para o inferno, para que você não vá para onde eles foram.

O que nós queremos realmente é para ensiná-lo é como aplicar os primeiros socorros, se em casos de ataques cardíacos, o coração saber aplicar massagens e respiração artificial com a pessoa (s) que tenham morrido recentemente. Tenha em mente que a morte é reversível, tem 4 minutos antes de as células cerebrais começam a morrer por falta de oxigênio ea circulação sanguínea. Isso é feito antes da entiece corpo, ea vida pode voltar a estas pessoas.

Eu vi duas mortes, onde a ressurreição era necessário, algo que o homem não pode fazer. Nós podemos reviver isso é algo que Deus nos dá para fazer. Poucas experiências do inferno, fizeram e pessoas salvas encontrado deitado no chão, e essas pessoas só se lembram as boas experiências?

Este não foi o caso de Ronald Reagan (Nenhuma associação com o ex-presidente Ronald Regan) Seu filho mais novo estava com ele quando fui à loja 11/07, na entrada da porta teve uma altercação com o homem que sai, Havia garrafas quebradas, e foi ferido com um copo em seu braço ... o resto da história segue ....

Ronald Reagan === ===

[Ronald Reagan]
1972 minha vida foi destruída, eu era um viciado em drogas, um criminoso, minha família foi rasgada, minha esposa havia colocado o divórcio por duas vezes. Meus filhos estavam com medo, eu não tinha um emprego seguro, a minha mentalidade era horrível. Foi neste momento da minha vida em uma noite indo com meus seis um  para a loja para comprar algumas coisas, na entrada da loja que eu conheci um homem que saiu e começou a lutar verbalmente, e antes Eu percebi que ele tinha sido espancado de forma que ele caiu em uma fileira de garrafas, as garrafas foram quebradas, e imediatamente se levantou com um copo na mão, e começou a Apun  o alarmou. Aumentar a minha mão esquerda tentando impedir o golpe, mas o vidro de corte minha viseira e as artérias principais no meu braço. Em segundos, comecei a sangrar e ainda me mantinha cheio de ódio e lutou com grande coragem, eu me lembro de ouvir os gritos do meu filho: "Papai, papai",  a nin ou estava histérica.

O balconista "11/07" veio para me ajudar e me disse que se eu não chegar ao hospital imediatamente que eu poderia morrer, porque eu estava sangrando muito e em poucos minutos eu poderia morrer. Eu tenho no meu carro e me levou para o hospital. Na ER, comecei a perder a consciência e as enfermeiras começaram a trabalhar comigo, eu ouvia as suas vozes e os médicos vagamente ouvia dizer: "Nós não podemos ajudar, deve ser transportada para outro hospital e, provavelmente, perder o braço . Minha esposa entrou e, em seguida, subiu na ambulância com mim e quando eu cheguei um paramédico muito jovens, que eu mal podia ver, me olhou e disse: "Senhor Jesus Cristo que você precisa."

Eu podia ver muito pouco e na época eu não sabia que eu estava falando, e minha reação foi dizer palavrões, e mais uma vez me disse: "Você precisa de Jesus" e quando ele falou que a ambulância pareceu explodir em chamas, eu pensei que a ambulância tinha operado uma vez que começou a encher de fumaça, e imediatamente comecei a percorrer o fumo como um túnel e depois de um tempo deixei o fumo e na escuridão, comecei a ouvir um monte vozes e gritos, choros e lágrimas, eu olhei para baixo como se fosse a abertura de um vulcão poderia ver a fumaça, fogo e queimando as pessoas dentro deste buraco, e pessoas foram queimadas, mas não morrer, depois comecei a sentir as e para entrar neste ambiente.

[Esposa, Reagan Elaine]
Meu marido estava gritando, moviéendose, contorcendo-se como se estivesse em uma batalha. Naquela época eu não era cristão, eu nunca soube o que estava acontecendo, mas foi um terror e medo horrível de ver como ele estava agindo.

Eu não sabia que era uma "guerra espiritual" que estava acontecendo, mas eu podia sentir como se a luz ea escuridão, como se estivesse lutando contra alguma coisa, eu não sabia na época, mas agora eu sei que ele estava assistindo inferno.

[Ronald Reagan]
O mais terrível desta parte foi que eu comecei a reconhecer as pessoas que foram queimadas nas chamas, e ainda vivia. Era como se a lente de uma câmera que mostrava os rostos e de encerramento. Eu podia ver seu rosto, e eu podia ver a agonia, dor e frustração. Alguns deles começaram a me chamar e me dizendo "Ronald, não vêm a este lugar, não há nenhuma maneira de sair daqui, há escapatória, sem saída"

Eu vi em seus rostos a dor da tortura que estava sofrendo. De repente percebi um sujeito que morreu durante um assalto em que ele foi baleado, sangrou e morreu na calçada. E eu vi duas pessoas que morreram em um acidente de carro, porque eles estavam tomando, e reconhecer os outros que tinham morrido de overdose de drogas, estavam em uma festa, e vimos a sua angústia e dor, acho que o mais doloroso de todos foi solidão. A depressão foi tão forte porque não havia esperança, não havia maneira de sair deste lugar. O cheiro era como o sulfato, como um soldador elétrico, eo cheiro era tão horrível.

Aquele cheiro tão desagradável, e quando eu olhei para ele me lembrei de quando eu estava presente no assassinato de várias pessoas, porque eu tinha sido envolvido em brigas, onde havia pessoas mortas, tinha sido preso por matar pessoas me.

Eu cresci basicamente no reformatório, em uma cela, eu fui impiedosamente abusada pelo meu pai como uma criança, ele não tinha compaixão por seu temperamento explosivo foi devido ao alcoolismo, ele era alcoólatra. Saí de casa quando eu tinha 12 anos um  você, eu senti que não havia nada nesse mundo que possa me assustar, minha vida é destruída como o meu casamento, sem uma obra duradoura, e agora ele viu algo que literalmente estava me deixando morrer medo, porque eu podia entender, e quando olhar para este lugar, este fogo túnel fraco grita e me atormentar na escuridão.

Quando eu abri meus olhos eu acordei no hospital em Nashville, Tennessee. Minha esposa estava sentada ao meu lado, e tinha vários coseduras no meu corpo, meu braço foi salvo, eu tinha umas 100 coseduras. Enquanto vê o rosto de minha esposa, não tinha interesse, porque tudo o que pude ver e sentir era o que eu tinha experimentado.

[Reagan Elaine]
Ele tinha uma expressão curiosa em seu rosto e seus olhos tinham um olhar de terror, ele disse: "não sei o que realmente aconteceu, mas eu estive em um horrível" Eu diria que, você tem todo esse tempo na hospital, e ele dizendo: "Não, eu fui em outro lugar, eu não sei exatamente onde ele está ou onde ele está, mas é um lugar horrível".

[Ronald Reagan]
Eu ainda posso ouvir os gritos, o cheiro ainda tenho no nariz, e eu ainda posso sentir o calor, e eu ainda posso ouvir as vozes das pessoas que conheci através do fora de um  você, gritando não voltar, que não estava lá, e da passagem do dia tentar remover essas imagens e os sons da minha mente com álcool e drogas, mas ainda não me fez nenhum fim, eu fiquei bêbado de álcool, sem drogas me drogou, tente tirar todas essas memórias sem nenhum sucesso .

Vários meses depois, um ana  o homem, quando eu fui ver a minha esposa, tinha bebido, mas eu poderia ficar bêbado, e ao entrar no quarto onde ela estava sentada no meio da cama, com um grande livro aberto no colo e levantar o seu rosto para mim, seu rosto estava radiante e disse: "hoje eu Rony  Sen aceitou o Senhor Jesus Cristo como meu Salvador".

Ela não tem que me dizer mais, porque a nossa vida tinha sido cheia de agonia. Ela cresceu no sul de Chicago, seu pai era um barman no South Side de Chicago. Ela não conhece a Deus nem se importava com a religião ou a igreja.

A expressão de dor em seu rosto e as rugas que eu fiz pelo meu abuso, violência, álcool e drogas. Houve momentos em que eu vou desaparecer por meses, e nem ela nem os filhos não tinha idéia de onde eu estava. Agora seu rosto havia mudado. As rugas desapareceram literalmente, um sorriso substituiu a dor e agonia. Ela me viu, disse: "Jesus me salvou hoje." "Irias me ouvir deste homem chamado Jesus?"

Por um momento eu pensei, "eu tenho experimentado tudo na vida, e nada tenho encontrado, e as pessoas que amo, eu ter abusado e têm sido muito errado com eles." Então, eu concordei em ir com ele.

Duas semanas depois, durante o culto de domingo, exatamente a 02 de novembro de 1972, após o meio dia o ministro levantou-se a ler a Bíblia, eu simplesmente sentou-se, eu não sabia nada da Bíblia, ou como se comportar neste lugar, mas o ministro começou a ler o livro de João, "Eis o Cordeiro de Deus que tira o pecado do mundo".

Quando ele disse a palavra "cordeiro" chamou minha atenção por completo. Nenhuma outra palavra ou passagem foi importante para mim, mas quando ele mencionou "O Cordeiro", ele chamou a atenção do pecador de coração duro.

Quando eu tinha 9  um eu, sendo uma criança pobre vivendo na  montado como o East Tennessee, com um pai que só sabia ser violento por causa de seu temperamento e álcool, um vizinho me deu uma Inocentes. Eu tinha que caminhar duas milhas para o ônibus que me levou para a escola e passar um dia em sua casa, ele disse: "Filho, eu tenho um presente para você", e ensinou-me  ou Inocentes ". I Inocentes levou a minha casa e fiz o meu melhor amigo, o único amigo que eu senti que eu tinha, e era um amigo assim nos próximos dias e semanas que se seguiram me seguiu para onde eu fosse, e eu esperava quando eu ônibus até a brincar comigo depois de sair da escola. Atravessou o campo e entre as árvores para ir me encontrar.

Uma noite, ao voltar, não conseguia achar meu cordeiro. Eu ouvi o meu pai estava trabalhando em um carro velho e maldições e gritos só sai da sua boca, estava tentando mudar um pneu furado.

Eu tentei dar a volta, porque eu não me amaldiçoar. Eu não quero ouvir suas palavras, e eu passei a tentar iludir o outro lado do carro, olhava para baixo quando vi o meu cordeiro, coberto de sangue, sua lã branca toda cheia de sangue, foi uma ferramenta-chave em seu corpo. O cordeiro estava fora de sua pena de andar engraçado, e num ataque de fúria, o meu pai tinha pregado a ferramenta para as ovelhas.

Quando vi meu cordeiro, meu amigo, morto. Eu comecei a gritar e correr em direção ao campo. Eu gritei: "Ele matou o cordeiro, o cordeiro foi morto!"

E  eu tinha 9 anos de ódio, de idade e violência empossado na minha vida, pois eu nunca será o mesmo. Aos 12 um  que eu era um vagabundo de rua, eu estava na prisão para jovens, foi preso como sempre não tinha respeito por qualquer autoridade. Eu odiava tudo que representa autoridade sobre mim. Meus 15 virou um -lo na cadeia, pagando a pena por roubo de carros, dinheiro, e os 15 anos de idade tinha sido condenado  você, pois provoca um acidente de carro onde uma pessoa morreu e outra ficou aleijado.

Eu sempre me perguntei, se a vida era algo diferente para mim. Mas quando o ministro citou o "Cordeiro", eu chamo toda a minha atenção e disse: "Jesus é o Cordeiro de Deus, e Ele morreu e derramou Seu sangue para que todos que o aceita, ser perdoado e pode começar uma nova vida."

Naquela manhã, eu comecei  para sair do prédio, pensei: "Eu não me ver chorar. Eu não tenho chorado desde que tinha 9 anos  porque eu não tenho medo de nada nem de ninguém nesta terra, e ninguém vai chorar .

Virei-me para sair, mas eu comecei a andar para a frente do prédio, andando pelo corredor Eu orei, eu não sabia a oração dos pecadores, eu não sabia que a estrada romana da salvação, mas esta foi a minha oração a Deus " Deus se você existe, se você é o Cordeiro de Deus, por favor, me matar ou me curar, eu já não quero viver, eu não sou um marido, eu não sou pai, eu não sou bom. " E, naquele momento, era como se as trevas e as trevas começaram a subir ea minha vida começou a fluir, e pela primeira vez desde que eu tinha 9 anos  as lágrimas começaram a rolar, e pela primeira vez a culpa, acusação, a violência e para fora amargura da minha vida e meu Salvador Jesus, o homem foi  ana, ea partir desse momento eu não sei o que aconteceu, mas Deus curou minha mente, minha memória, foi o alcoolismo drogadición, eu sou livre, e desde então Fico feliz em compartilhar a minha história. Eu tenho prazer em dizer aos outros que minha vida tenha sido devolvido ao testemunho do lugar que eu vi e esperança está em Jesus para salvar a humanidade deste lugar horrível.

OBE e NDE === ===

[Dr. Rawlings]
Aqui estamos novamente querendo saber se o inferno é para ver gente ruim ou bom. Gostaria de introduzir o tema OBE (Out of Body Experience) EQM (Experiência de Quase Morte). OBE (Out of Body Experience) e EQM (Experiências de Quase Morte) Aqui vamos nós de novo perguntando, se o inferno é para o mal ou para o bem.

Eu introduzi-los aos termos OBE, EQM, você sabe quando é declarado clinicamente morto - Quando o coração pára de bater, e ele começa a dar oxigênio e massagem, e você vai além, da morte para a vida em uma ação inversa, antes do início da rigidez no corpo.

As experiências de fora do corpo, ea experiência de voltar após a morte são completamente diferentes na experiência de quase-morte é quando você se depara com um assaltante que pede que lhe dê todo o seu dinheiro, assusta até a morte - - mas não morrem, eu mesmo quase morri.

Quase todos os acidentes de trânsito são eventos de experiências de quase-morte, mas não envolvem a ação de parar o coração e / ou parar de respirar, mas os escritores Majorie NDE ou OBE, concluiu que as mortes são iguais. Estamos apenas estudando as mortes clínicas, onde as pessoas realmente morreu e voltou. Agora, experiências fora do corpo são uma forma de chegar a esta situação, sem morrer. Nós sabemos o que se sente a morrer sem morrer?

cão hipnose profunda chegar lá.

Uma sessão de hipnose profunda pode dar o mesmo resultado.
Você pode ir ver um guru na Índia, aprendendo técnicas de meditação com o mantra apropriado.
Você pode ter uma hipnose química.
Você pode ver e se concentrar na bola de cristal.
Você pode usar estímulos elétricos para o cérebro.
[Por favor, não se envolver em qualquer uma dessas situações.]
Há muitas maneiras de sair do corpo, a experiência de vida além do corpo, que separa o espírito do corpo. Esta é a definição que nos dá a Bíblia, quando o espírito se separa do corpo, mas isso é uma separação definitiva, não uma separação artificial. Nós não estamos falando ou OBE EQM, estamos falando de morte clínica, e este é o lugar onde as pessoas Marjorie ter experimentado a verdadeira morte.

Charles McKaig === ===

Um caso que apresentamos, um carteiro de 57 anos, um  estava tendo dor no peito. Nós o levamos para o escritório colocou sobre a esteira, até retornar a dor no peito novamente. Ele colocou o eletrocardiograma (ECG monitor cardíaco /) - fios que detectam quando a dor começa, e antes que parou a escada rolante, Charles caiu morto. (Felizmente, apenas 1 em cada 5000 pessoas acharam isso aconteça, por favor, não tenha medo do teste de ECG)

Para cair morto apresentava uma situação muito peculiar. Majorie convulsionado como as pessoas que morreram assim como o coração deha fornecer sangue para o cérebro. Seus olhos rolaram e ficaram azuis, parou de respirar. A enfermeira começou a IV, e comecei a massagear o coração. A coisa mais estranha aconteceu  para quando eu saí de ressuscitá-lo para colocar a pontuação do caminho -

[Charles McKaig]
Quando voltei a mim, Dr. Rawlings disse que meu cabelo estava literalmente em pé no **** s, e meus olhos começaram a abrir, e eu estava absolutamente apavorada, ficou horrorizada.

Minha vida, pode-se dizer que estava em uma festa normal não foi tão ruim. Entrei numa igreja desde que eu era um  nin ou porque meus pais me levaram para um  igreja para o pecado, mas eu não sabia o que era pertencer a uma igreja ou que era tudo sobre a aceitação de Jesus.

Uma manhã, indo para o trabalho, foram dirigidas a mim na clínica local na minha aldeia, e disse que achava que estava tendo um ataque cardíaco, e eles me mandaram para o Dr. Rawling, e internado por 3 ou 4 dias quando eu estava começando teste de estresse, eu lhes disse para parar a máquina, eu estava morrendo, e é a última que me lembro.

Quando voltei a mim, Dr. Rawlings estava me dando a respiração artificial, e me perguntou onde eu estava indo através do terror. Eu lhe disse que tinha ido para o inferno, eu precisava de ajuda.

Ele disse: "Fique com o seu inferno, sou médico, e eu estou tentando salvar a sua vida, você precisa de um ministro por isso."
Foi-me dada a respiração artificial ao mesmo tempo, tentando obter a pontuação do caminho, eu desmaiei e virou em minha muito comum, por isso decidi por uma causa que não poderia fazer as duas coisas ao mesmo tempo, eu desmaiei, e ele começou um outro olhar para trás.

Logo descobri que flutuam no ar, eu vi o que estava acontecendo, e muitas pessoas dizem que flutuam, eu pude ver de cima o que estava indo para baixo. Cada vez que eu retornei ao meu corpo, eu gritava 'me ajude, por favor me ajude, eu não quero voltar para o inferno "Logo a enfermeira Pam disse:" Ele precisa de ajuda, fazer algo médico "

Foi então que o Dr. Rawlings disse: "Diga esta pequena oração comigo:" Eu creio que Jesus Cristo é o Filho de Deus. Jesus, salva a minha alma. Manter-me vivo e eu serei seu para sempre, e se eu morrer, por favor não me deixe ir para o inferno. "

Depois dessa oração, tornou-se experiência muito agradável. Eu vi minha madrasta e minha mãe, minha mãe morreu quando eu tinha 5 meses de idade, nunca vi fotos dela, mas eu reconheço. Minha madrasta morreu um  dez anos, e eles estavam juntos, eu tenho uma lembrança muito clara deste encontro, mas lembre-se que eles estavam estendendo suas mãos tentando chegar a mim, e me lembrei de uma frase que eu sempre ouvi e agora eu entendo.

Dr. Rawlings me perguntou o que eu tentei dizer, eu respondi dizendo: "Eu sempre ouvi dizer que eles não podem pegar o dinheiro com eles", eu olhei, eu não vi nenhum saco, eu sei que é estranho, mas eu estava a tentar gravar tudo o que pude ver. Minha próxima experiência foi andando em uma cor clara sobre os lados era muito brilhante, eu duvido que Rembrandt ou outros, para reproduzir essas cores eram tão brilhante, essa luz começou a me puxar, e creio pela fé que foi o Espírito Santo me abraçou e começou a mamar, eu nunca tinha me senti tão bem e tão confiante, estou tão alto.

[Dr. Rawlings]
Depois de tudo isso, eu percebi o que realmente aconteceu foi uma dupla conversão. Não era só este "Oração Make Believe", que fez o ateu que estava no chão, mas também fez esse médico ateu que estava trabalhando nisso. (Dr. Rawlings está apontando para ele mesmo) Esta é a única razão que eu estou aqui diante de vocês agora para dizer que há vida após a morte. E nem todos tão bons.

A maioria dos que estão assistindo esse programa consegue diferenciar entre um desmaio, uma morte clínica e morte biológica. O caso de Charles Mackey, tome por exemplo. Ele, sendo na esteira eu podia ver que tinha uma morte clínica, em seu rosto era uma expressão de susto e estava prestes a fazer uma pergunta, como ele continuou andando na esteira, eu tinha percebido que sua respiração cessou eo seu coração também, mas ele continuava andando e conversando por um minuto ou dois minutos mais, até que seu cérebro foi informada de que tudo tinha parado de funcionar e depois caiu morto.

Ele já estava morto e não tinha notado isso. Eu deveria ter me dito, mas é o que ele fez?, Tão logo ele começou a fazer respiração artificial e massagem cardíaca (RCP), a reviveu, este é o caso de morte clínica, morte biológica ocorre agora, quando há um período de 4 a 6 minutos na qual o cérebro perde seu oxigênio, porque o coração parou de bater e distribuir sangue e oxigênio aos órgãos vitais, o corpo parou de respirar completamente. É quando as células do cérebro mais sensível do cérebro começam a morrer quando o corpo começa a esfriar e se tornar rígida como uma vara. Agora é quando precisamos de uma ressurreição de Deus, só podemos dar apoio para a reanimação, quando nos é permitido e as pessoas de volta à vida.

Howard Storm === ===

Howard Storm professor de arte e literatura em Paris, com seu grupo de alunos quando de repente ele quebrou o seu estômago, úlcera, choque, peritonite, morte súbita, morte clínica, reanimação, bem como a experiência do inferno.

[Howard Storm]
Ele tinha 38 anos, um professor universitário, ensino de arte. Eu tinha levado meus alunos, junto com minha esposa em uma viagem pela Europa. Nós estávamos em nossa terceira semana do turismo, e foi o penúltimo dia de viagem. Quando estávamos em Paris, às 11h00, eu só tenho um buraco no estômago. Quando isso acontecia, a dor era muito aguda, eu nunca havia experimentado em minha vida e me jogou no chão. Eu contorcia, gritava, gemia e chutou no chão, minha esposa chamou os serviços de emergência.

Um médico na ambulância chegou, ele sabia o que estava acontecendo. A ambulância me levou oito milhas em toda a cidade em um hospital público. Então eu fui levado ao pronto-socorro e fui examinada por dois médicos, que sabiam exatamente o que eu estava sofrendo. Então eu fui levado para a cirurgia.

Mas, porque não havia médico disponível, eu só saiu de lá para esperar. Então lá estava eu à espera 8 a 10 horas no hospital, sem remédios, sem exames, sem atenção, esperando o cirurgião.

Era 20:30 quando uma enfermeira veio e me disse que estava arrependido, mas que o médico estaria lá até o dia seguinte. Quando ela disse isso, eu sabia que era meu fim, eu sabia que ele iria morrer. A única coisa que me manteve viva foi que eu queria morrer. Eu sabia que era um ateu, um incrédulo, uma pessoa que vivia para sua própria gratificação.

De um lado da dor, a morte foi a pior coisa que poderia acontecer, esse foi o fim da minha vida, e não havia nada mais, nada mais. Mas quando ela me disse que não haveria nenhum cirurgião disponível até o dia seguinte, a idéia de tentar a existir por mais um minuto ou uma hora com que a dor não vale a pena. Eu estava esperando com a esperança de que o médico veio e fez a cirurgia, eu abri e colocar remédio para o meu problema. Mas quando eles disseram que não podiam ir ao médico, eu disse à minha mulher que estava na hora de dizer adeus, porque eu estava morrendo agora.

Ela se levantou e colocou os braços em volta de mim, me disse o quanto eu amava e eu também disse que a amava, estava muito triste. Nós dissemos adeus. Dissemos essas coisas que você diz depois de ter sido 20 anos juntos.

Ela finalmente se sentou, ela sabia que tinha acabado, e eu conhecia bem. Foi muito doloroso vê-la e chorar, então eu fechei os olhos e deixar ir. Eu perdi a consciência. Eu estava inconsciente por um tempo curto, talvez alguns minutos.

Mais uma vez recuperar a consciência. Abri os olhos e olhei, eu estava de pé ao lado da minha cama. Eu sabia exatamente onde estava, e qual foi a situação, não houve confusão em minha mente. Senti-me vivo, mais real do que eu jamais senti na minha vida. As pessoas me perguntam: "Você foi um fantasma" Digo-lhes que era o contrário, eu estava mais vivo do que antes.

Olhando ao redor da sala, notei algo embaixo do cobertor na cama, um corpo. Abaixei-me para ver o rosto e pareceu-me. Mas isso não era possível, eu estava vivo, eu me senti muito bem, eu estava muito vivo. Então, tente falar com a minha esposa, mas ela não podia me ouvir ou ver-me. Eu pensei que ele estava tentando ignorar. Fiquei muito chateado com ela por me ignorando.

Eu comecei a gritar: "Por que esse corpo na cama se parece comigo? Como chegamos aqui?" Eu tinha uma suspeita de que o corpo foi meu, mas eu estava com medo só de pensar nisso. Eu comecei a lutar e ficar com raiva, porque tudo isso era muito raro. Isso não pode estar acontecendo, é impossível, eu pus um vestido do hospital, e tudo é muito real.

Eu ouvi pessoas gritando da sala, falando em voz muito suave. "Howard, você precisa de vir com a gente agora. Vem depressa, vem para fora". Fui até a porta da sala. Havia pessoas de fora no corredor. Eu me aproximei da entrada da sala. Havia pessoas na sala. O salão estava estava molhado, cinzento, escuro ou de iluminação não só cinza. Todos estes homens e mulheres vestidos de cinza, que pode ser considerado hospital uniforme. Perguntei-lhes se eles eram os médicos que me levaria para a sala de cirurgia. Eu disse a eles tudo sobre a minha situação e como ele tinha sido esperando. Eles estavam dizendo, 'Nós sabemos, nós sabemos e compreender. "Howard, -. Venha depressa, venha conosco, que estávamos esperando para"

Saí da sala que foi muito claro e brilhante, e eu fui ao fundo do corredor, que estava úmida e enevoada. Eu mantive estas pessoas, tivemos um dia meu tempo.

Não havia tempo, e quando me refiro a tempo, esta é apenas uma ilusão, porque não havia tempo lá. Mas aqui, se eu tivesse que recriá-lo, eu teria que andar de Nashville para Louisville (147 milhas / 281 km) para recriar a caminhada que fiz com essas pessoas.

Enquanto caminhavam me cercou, eu continuei andando e ele se tornou mais escuro e obscuro. Ela começou a ficar muito hostil para mim. No início, eles me trataram muito caramelo para eu ir com eles. Depois que eu comecei a segui-los diziam coisas como: "Despacha-te, desça, cale a boca, parar de fazer perguntas" E a situação piorou.

Quando ficou completamente escuro Eu estava absolutamente aterrorizada. Estas pessoas foram muito hostis e não sei onde eu estava. Eu disse: "Eu não vou com você." Eles disseram: "Você está quase lá." Começamos a lutar e eu estava tentando ficar longe deles. Eles empurraram e me puxou. Ora, havia muitos deles. Originalment eram poucas, agora no escuro, pode muito bem ter sido 100 ou 1000, eu não sabia.

Eles estavam brincando comigo. Eles poderiam, se quisessem me destruído, mas não o fez. Eles queriam que o martírio, causando dor, eles se encontraram a dor que senti. É realmente difícil para mim falar sobre isso, não dizem muito com isso, fica muito feio. Inicialmente, eles me quebrou com as unhas, riscado, cavado, retirado, partiu, e morder. Eu tentei me defender, para lutar, tirá-los, para ficar longe deles, mas era como se em uma colméia de abelhas, havia centenas deles em mim.

Então, eu estava deitado no chão, todas rasgadas e toda arranhada, dentro e fora. Mais difícil de segurar a dor física era a dor emocional, a degradação tanto. Eu nunca senti que era injusto ou errado.

Ouvi a minha voz, a voz de outra pessoa ou a voz de Deus, foi a minha voz, mas eu não falava. Talvez fosse a minha consciência, eu não sei, mas eu o ouvi dizer muita distinção, "Ore, peça a Deus!" Eu pensei comigo mesmo: "Eu não acredito em Deus". Eu estava pensando: "Mesmo se eu pudesse orar, não me lembro como." Até então, eu não tinha orado por quase 23 anos. Como um garoto, que disse que as orações na escola dominical ea igreja. Eu estava tentando lembrar. Para mim, a oração foi apenas recitar algo que eu tinha aprendido. "O Senhor é meu pastor, dá-nos o nosso pão de cada dia, o meu país é teu. ... Espere, isso não é uma oração .... Sim, mesmo se o caminho pelo vale da sombra da morte ... por 17 anos nossos antepassados ..... Eu realmente estou muito confuso, eu não consigo me lembrar como orar.

Cada vez que ele mencionou Deus a essas pessoas que me magoou, foi como se eles jogam água fervente. Deram de gritar, gritar e auyaban. Usando os piores palavrões que já ouvi neste mundo. Eles não podiam suportar a ser em torno de mim quando ele falou de Deus. Les era tão doloroso ouvir de Deus que se iniciou feito. Eu senti que Deus estava falando para empurrar. Eu estava tentando lembrar-se orações, mas estava muito confuso e agitado.

Depois de algum tempo percebi que eles tinham ido embora e eu fiquei sozinho. Eu estava sozinho lá em sempre, o que eu quero dizer é que não havia nenhuma noção de tempo. Mas pensei em minha vida, que ele havia feito, eo que não tinha. Pensei sobre essa situação onde eu estava. A conclusão a que cheguei foi isso, minha vida adulta inteira foi muito egoísta, e meu único deus era eu mesmo. Eu percebi que havia algo realmente horrível com a minha vida, e que as pessoas que me atacaram eram do mesmo tipo de pessoas que eu era. Eles não eram monstros ou demônios, eram pessoas que estavam perdidas. A meta de viver neste mundo, porque eles perderam, eles tinham uma vida de egoísmo e crueldade. Agora eu estava nesse mundo onde não havia nada, apenas egoísmo e crueldade. Eles foram condenados a sofrer um ao outro para sempre, sem fim. Agora eu fazia parte disso.

Mesmo se eu não queria estar lá, parecia que este era o lugar certo para mim. Senti que era isso que eu merecia, pelo jeito que eu vivia. Você não pode imaginar que esta dor emocional. Foi ali, deitado no chão, com um tempo final, sem pensar no meu destino.

No fundo da minha memória foi a imagem de mim como uma criança, sentada na escola dominical, cantando Jesus me ama. "Jesus me ama, la la la, Jesus me ama, la la la." Ele podia ouvir-me cantar-me como um filho. Mais importante do que qualquer outra coisa era que eu poderia sentir em meu coração.

Houve um tempo em minha vida quando eu era jovem e inocente e acreditar em algo bom, eu acreditava em alguém melhor que eu. Eu acreditei em alguém que estava tudo bem, todo poderoso, que realmente se preocupava comigo, e eu queria tê-lo novamente. Que eu tinha perdido, tinha jogado, traído, eu queria de volta. Eu não conhecia Jesus, mas eu queria conhecer Jesus. Eu não sabia do seu amor, mas eu queria saber do seu amor. Eu não sabia se ele era real, mas eu queria que ele fosse real. Houve um tempo em minha vida onde eu acreditava em algo, e eu queria acreditar que era verdade.

Fale para a escuridão ", Jesus, por favor, me salve!" e Ele veio. No começo era um pequeno ponto de luz no obscuridd, mas rapidamente tornou-se brilhante. A luz era tão brilhante que neste mundo físico, eu teria consumido. Isso eu tinha frito e queimado. Mas não era quente ou perigosas. Ele estava em que a luz e ele me levou com muito cuidado e começou a subir.

Em sua luz eu poderia ver que eu estava toda rasgada, suja e feridos por toda parte. Eu parecia um beco sem saída. Ele era muito gentilmente colocou as mãos embaixo de mim e levantou-me carinhosamente. Enquanto eu estava jogando, todas as minhas feridas, dor e detritos estavam indo. Evaporou, e eu estava cheio e saudável. E dentro de tudo, estou cheio do Seu amor. Eu gostaria de poder explicá-lo. É uma frustração não poder informar as pessoas sobre isso, porque este era o melhor de tudo. Esteve presente toda a vida, sei que esse amor e eu não posso revelá-la.

Ele está me segurando, me abraçando, esfregando minhas costas, como um pai a seu filho, como uma mãe faz a filha dela, esfregando minhas costas. Estou chorando como uma criança e desconsolada, depois de ter sido perdido e agora foi encontrado, sendo morto e agora trazido à vida novamente. Ele tem me cobrado, e só saíram de lá.

Fomos para um mundo de luz, e eu comecei a ter pensamentos terríveis de vergonha. Tinha sido tão ruim assim, pensei em mim como um lixo imundo, e mendigo. Eu pensei: "Ele cometeu um erro, eu não pertenço aqui, Ele não me quer". Como poderia a preocupação para mim?, Por quê?, Eu sou tão ruim.

Então ele parou, estávamos no inferno, não estávamos no céu, nós estávamos no meio. Ele disse: "Nós não cometemos erros, que pertenço aqui." Começamos a conversar e ele me disse essas coisas.

Ele trouxe alguns anjos que me mostrou desde o início da minha vida até o fim. Eles me mostraram que ele tinha feito e corrigir os meus erros. Foi realmente muito simples. Quando eu tinha comportado com amor e bondade para com os outros pensavam em primeiro lugar, fez uma anjos feliz, que Jesus tinha sido feliz, e deixe-me saber que Deus fez feliz. Quando ele foi egoísta e manipuladora entristeceu anjos, Jesus, e deixe-me saber que Deus estava triste. O que eles estavam tentando me fazer ver, em poucas palavras, o propósito da minha existência era amar a Deus e amar o meu próximo como a mim mesmo. Essa foi a razão que eu estava criado, assim que eu estava nesta terra para fazer e aprender. Mas eu não.

Foi-me dito que eu preciso retornar a este mundo, e com muita raiva porque eu queria ir para o céu. O que me disseram sobre o Céu é o mais divertido, interessante, e um maravilloso.Todos Cierlo quer ir e eu queria ir para lá. Eles disseram que eu não estava pronto, ele não estava qualificado, ainda não era minha hora de ir para o céu. Era hora de voltar ao mundo e tentar viver da maneira que Deus queria que eu vivesse, a maneira que eu acredito que para se viver.

Disse Jesus e os anjos que eu não poderia viver neste mundo sem elas. Eu disse-lhes o meu coração iria quebrar se eles me mandaram de volta a este mundo. Eles vão estar lá e eu estarei lá. Eles disseram: "Você não entende?" O que é isso? Você está ensinando isso. Temos sempre esteve lá. Temos sempre esteve com você o tempo todo. Você nunca estive sozinho, eu disse: "Eu preciso me deixar sei que são em torno de mim de vez em quando. "Disseram-me que se eu orava e confessei meus pecados a Deus, se eu der o que eu tenho Deus, o que significa dar a minha preocupação, preocupações, esperanças e sonhos, apenas dar-lhe todas as Deus, então não haveria momentos em que eu sei em meu coração que eles estavam lá. não necessariamente vê-los, mas sentir o amor que eu sentia naquele momento. Disse-lhes asseguro-me que haveria momentos em que eu poderia encontrar que o amor, então eu poderia viver neste mundo. Eles disseram que iam, e eu voltei.

Após esta experiência, a enfermeira tinha dito não poderia encontrar um médico, correu para o quarto e disse que o médico havia chegado ao hospital, que é como um milagre precioso porque foi cerca de 9 ou 9:30 da noite. Ela disse: "O médico chegou no hospital e está se preparando para a cirurgia." e algumas pessoas entraram na sala e levei minha esposa. Foi muito chato porque eu estava tentando dizer a eles que eu queria falar com minha esposa o que havia acontecido comigo. Quando passei por ela no corredor a ser levado para a sala de cirurgia, eu lhe disse que tudo ficaria bem. Ela apenas me olhou incrédulo (?).... olhou para mim como um moribundo. A coisa estranha sobre toda esta experiência é que eu não esqueça nenhum detalhe. É muito tenso, e eu não sei como continua apertado. Acho que uma razão pela qual Deus me deu essa experiência é porque eu tenho uma oportunidade de compartilhar com alguém. Não e nunca se sabe quem ele é. Mas vou ter a oportunidade de compartilhar com alguém, esta é uma ajuda para eles.

Entrevistas === === Square

(João 14:6)
"Eu sou o Caminho a Verdade ea Vida, ninguém vem ao Pai senão por mim."

[Publicitário]
Os seguintes inquéritos revelam que muitas pessoas não acreditam em céu ou inferno muitas dessas pessoas que acreditam que lá não têm nenhuma idéia de como chegar a esses locais.

[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 1 (homem)]
"Eu não acredito que o inferno existe. Se eu acredito que existe o céu. Deve haver algo mais após esta vida está em tão pouco tempo na Terra, deve haver alguma outra coisa que você faz."
[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 2 (Feminino)]
"Eu acho que todos vão pagar por aquilo que temos feito na vida. Eu não acredito necessariamente que a Bíblia diz que o inferno é um lugar de chamas, e eu acredito que o inferno é os seus piores medos, e tudo que você pode ficar mal em sua vida ou na sua própria percepção do que você paga na eternidade e também acredito que o céu é o lugar onde você pode passar o resto de sua vida em paz, se você ama a Deus e viver de acordo com a Sua Palavra "

[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 3 (mulher)]
"Eu acredito no paraíso, não é definitivamente o céu. Eu não tenho certeza sobre o inferno. Como explicar o inferno, mas o próprio céu."

[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 4 (Man)]
"Eu não acho que haja necessidade de ir à igreja para merecer o céu, nem ter que conhecer a Bíblia, apenas o suficiente para ser honesto e bom. Inferno está reservado para poucas pessoas que são muito ruins, para aqueles que cometer homicídio intencional, este tipo de pessoas vão para o inferno. "
[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 5 (Feminino)]
"Eu não sei como descrever, se você ir para o céu ou o inferno existe."
[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 6 (Feminino)]
"Eu não acho que não há céu ou inferno, eu só acho que há vida após a morte, embora não seja exatamente o que é." Eu não tenho certeza do que é, eu acho que é como um limbo, o purgatório onde todos vão. Não é muito confortável, ou realmente traumático. "
[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 7 (Feminino)]
"Acredito que todos em sua própria mente pensar em céu e inferno. O céu é o que faz um pouco feliz, o que eles estão olhando para o futuro, e que acreditam nas" suas próprias crenças ", se Deus ou outra entidade ou divindade, o céu existe, e por isso o trabalho nesta vida. Minha filha é um ateu proclamava, mas eu sei que ela sabe no fundo de si mesmo, que é o que esperamos encontrar depois desta vida
Eu não acho que você precisar de alguma divindade, e para mim isso é suficiente. "
[Pessoa aleatória na rua # 8 (mulheres)]
"Eu acredito na minha própria convicção, que é uma crença mais metafísico, penso como você se sente aqui na Terra e como você vê o céu está de acordo com sua própria idéia, a crença, e será para você quando você morrer.
Se você acredita que existe uma força de Deus em você, e você basicamente são uma boa e feliz, que é o que você ganha depois de sua morte, mas eu não acho que você vai ser punido e ir para um lugar horrível, se apenas viver a sua vida de acordo com os princípios que as religiões organizadas se proclamam ser vivo ".
[Fim da entrevista]

[Dr. Rawlings]
Muitas pessoas estão tentando diluir a mensagem do inferno e do céu, dizendo que nenhum destes lugares existe. Por que não comer, beber e ser feliz? Não há prestação de contas, nenhum pecado. E se há pecado, Cristo morreu em vão. E, se Cristo morreu em vão, o que você precisa de Deus? Esta é a nova filosofia da Nova Era, "Claro que não." Esta é a esperança de muitas pessoas de que o inferno não existe.

Os voluntários estão indo aos hospitais, vão visitar os nossos entes queridos com essa mensagem da Nova Era. Ela é chamada a religião do fim dos tempos, a religião das experiências de quase-morte. "Olha, eu fui para o céu e para trás" e dizer pacientes terminais. "Eu vi a luz e voltou. Tudo está bem. Não há nenhuma prestação de contas, nem o inferno. As portas do céu aberto são largas para todos os que morrem. Olhe para mim. Sou ateu e eu estou aqui novamente. Você tem para se preocupar. A morte não é algo a ser temido. Vou ficar com você. Sua família tem medo de ficar com você, vejo você morrer, mas eu não. Deixe-me segurar sua mão. Deixe-me contar-lhe sobre a glória que é encontrar, que bela luz no fim do túnel, onde não há preocupação, perda, só há ganho. Você é aceito apenas como você. Não há céu, nem inferno. É apenas a eternidade todos. É na nova filosofia A chamada Fé do Omega, onde todos vão para o céu. Essas pessoas estão vindo para os nossos hospitais, em consulta com os moribundos, ao invés de nosso grupo de igrejas confortar os moribundos.

O ministério da morte é a mais negligenciada de todo o ministério. Ninguém quer isso. Todo mundo tem medo de o paciente morrer. E a morte quero saber se sente a morrer. Dói? Existe vida após a morte? É o Céu eo Inferno? Como posso ter a certeza de que estou indo para o céu. E você pode dizer que é um dom gratuito. Pode dizer-lhes como receber este presente. Mas se nós não nos defender contra essa fé da Omega, que se infiltra hospitais hoje em dia e que é uma fé fatal, então estamos perdendo nosso próprio Cristianismo. O paciente vai morrer nu e sem qualquer fé em Deus.

Dr. Whitaker Donald === ===

Apresento o caso do Dr. Whitaker, que ainda pratica a medicina, e era um ateu, no momento do incidente acontecido. Eu não queria nada com Deus, mas não havia uma situação que mudou sua vida e nós gostaríamos que você tenha esta experiência com ele.

[Dr. Donald Whitaker]
Fevereiro de 1975, na época eu era um alcoólatra, fora de controle, eu também estava usando drogas, mas o álcool era a minha droga de escolha. Eu estava totalmente fora de controle, tinha muitos amigos no meio artístico, Ringo Star para nomear alguns, havia muitas pessoas que eu conhecia. Eles tinham um especial de televisão na Costa Oeste, e Hoight (um amigo) me convidou para acompanhá-los ara  e eu aceitei com prazer o convite, sabendo que eu iria ver um monte de bebida e muita diversão, e quando eles estavam fazendo seu ato, eu estava fazendo minhas próprias coisas, mas depois de 2 ou 3 dias que estava doente, eu senti muita dor no abdômen e eu voei a Oklahoma City, liguei para o senador chegou a pedir o meu amigo e enviar um veículo para me pegar, porque Eu estava muito doente, levaram-me a minha casa.

Myself lá fui eu para o hospital em Texacana em fevereiro de 1975, e eu verificar o eletrólito, o que significa que a minha potássio e produtos químicos de cloro foram tão baixos que tive que fazer os usuários a recuperar bastante.

Neste período da minha vida eu era um ateu, eu era um ateu muito duros de coração e vivido por mim. Os ateus são muito egoístas, só pensando em si mesmos. É onde eu estava, em 1975. Fiquei internado por 3 dias antes da cirurgia, quando eu entrei, eu estava nos cuidados intensivos, foi a posição de oxigênio, o que significa que a máquina estava respirando por mim, eu não conseguia falar, estava em coma, ainda ouvido essas pessoas falam de mim, e dizer como eu era ruim, eu já estava moribundo, não seria o hospital, e naquela época eu tinha o meu cabelo muito longo porque eu gostei de ter meu cabelo comprido. E ouvi um homem dizer: "Olha, seu cabelo é longo", respondeu o outro homem "Vai ser mais longo quando eu sair daqui", a terceira voz disse: "Ele não sai daqui, ele vai morrer."

Depois de três dias, eu comecei a respirar sem oxigênio, e eu lembro do médico, o cirurgião que me operou, seu nome é Dr. Donald Dunkon, disse ele, "Doug, se você precisa colocar os documentos em ordem, se você precisa acessar a sua vontade , fazê-lo imediatamente, porque não temos certeza de quanto tempo você tem. "

Eu sabia que tinha uma condição chamada "hemorrágica aguda narcóticos", você pode viver com pancreatite, ou com pancreatite aguda, mas você não pode viver com entorpecentes aguda hemorrágica.

Duncan tinha dito meus 2 filhos que eu iria morrer antes do amanhecer, não me espere para sobreviver, e eu estava deitado na cama, um ateu proclamava.

Eu quero ser um ateu Proclamada? - Como um ateu proclamava, eu não acredito em Deus, eu acreditava no poder do universo, que tinha visto e sentido. Como um especialista, como médico que sou, acredito na vida e na morte. Eu acredito em algo, mas eu não falo de Deus, e certamente eu não falar sobre a ressurreição ou o nascimento virginal, ou de tais coisas, porque eu sou um cientista, tenho mestrado e doutorado em medicina e pesquisa científica.

A maioria dos ateus não acreditam em Deus, acredita em um Criador Supremo, nós acreditamos no que vemos e que tocamos, agora cientistas estão começando a acreditar que existe ordem no universo, porque temos sido descoberta recentemente.

É muito fácil ser um ateu quando você está no auge do sucesso, logo que você sair da pobreza para si mesmo e promoveu a ser o homem mais poderoso do país e do estado de Oklahoma na í tico ar pol. É muito fácil ser um ateu quando você tiver feito tudo por si mesmo, o homem poderia sentar e dizer: "Eu não preciso de Deus, Quem é Deus?

Mas é muito difícil de ser ateu, quando em seu leito de morte, que você começa a pensar: E se essas pessoas estão certas, e que Deus existe, céu, inferno?

Houve um homem, seu nome é Rony, e parou no meio dos portões do inferno e eu. Um homem que eu tinha testemunhado o amor de Jesus um  por 5 anos, antes de eu ficar doente, um homem, e você sabe, colocar-me a discutir com ele, e eu gostava que ele representou e viveu o que ele disse

Ele foi o único que eu vi que ele professava ser cristão e viveu o que ele disse, então eu o respeitava, não acreditar no que ele disse, mas eu o respeitava.

Então, no meu leito de morte, sabendo que ele iria morrer, acho que eu pensei? Ron pensou, e se ele estava certo?, O que vai acontecer comigo, se é verdade que existe um céu e inferno? E então imediatamente pensei que o mais urgente em minha mente, Como eu poderia ser salvo?, O que era para ser salvo? "Como posso ser salvo?

Então eu pedi para me trazer de Ron, porque queria fazer o que ele tinha que fazer, porque eu não tinha idéia de como um homem que estava pendurada em uma árvore em Israel há 2000 anos atrás um  tinha a ver comigo, que ele estava para mim?

Eu sabia que ele tinha algo que eu tinha que ter. E naquela noite eu liguei Rony, mas Rony não estava em casa, ele estava no Alabama, e eu mandei ele, e naquela noite foi a noite mais longa da minha vida.

Naquela noite, ao deitar na cama, eu comecei a ir a desaparecer, eu comecei a ir para um lugar escuro, onde havia muitos, eram tão preto que a negritude penetrou dentro de mim, então quando eu saí do meu corpo, eu posso te dizer Eu deixei meu corpo, porque eu lembro que quando eu voltei ao meu corpo, eu não sei onde eu estava fora do meu corpo.

Agora as pessoas falam de luz, as pessoas falam de flutuar, outros dizem que têm sentimentos de amor, de sentir calor, eu não senti nada, nenhuma dessas coisas, porque eu senti um terror indescritível, um medo horrível, porque eu Eu sabia que se eu fui por aí, se eu soltá-lo completamente, e não voltar, eu sabia que dentro de mim. Então eu lutei durante toda a noite,

Foi-me dito mais tarde que eu peguei o colchão com tanta força que eu joguei até então tinha de esperar, teve de suportar até Ron chegou, eu tinha que fazer todo o possível para não perder, por isso não deixe ir.

Mas mais uma vez fora do meu corpo e desceu para um completo terror porque o terror começou a se sentir muito grande, agora a minha pele começou a ficar frio, não frio, quando você vai para o ar, é uma frieza que você fica a minha muito profundo, e senti nas minhas pernas, e pude sentir o frio como eu comecei a ficar nas minhas pernas.

Comecei de novo, e encontrar nessa escuro e vazio e me lembro que uma vez que você entrar no meu corpo outra vez, quando voltava para o meu baque do corpo, como quando um morcego bate um corpo oco, ele entrou em meu corpo novamente, eu, acredite em mim, acredite, é a experiência mais terrível, mais terrível que eu tive essa ana  o homem como 9:30 ou 10 do homem  ana, Rony entrou no quarto e perguntou: "Dr. Whitaker quais são as chances de cura? Eu disse: "Ron, eles dizem que não há" Ele disse: "Agora é a hora" E eu disse: "Sim, está na hora."

Eu sei que antes de eu amaldiçoado, cuspi-la, mas agora era tempo, eu tinha que ter o que ele queria que eu, que ele tinha, porque meu tempo na terra é muito curto, e eu não tinha idéia quando eu poderia fazer essa viagem novamente, e eu não iria voltar.

Naquela época Ron simplesmente levou-me em oração do pecador, eu não tinha idéia do que foi a oração do pecador, mas você vê, eu tinha confiança em Ron, e conduziu-me através da oração do pecador, e disse-me Jesus morreu por meus pecados, que Ele morreu pelos pecados do mundo. Eu não entendo muito bem isso, mas eu sabia que se ele me mostrou onde era o livro que ele estava carregando.

Você entende que eu sou um homem de livros, passei um  25-26 anos da minha vida lendo e aprendendo de livros, todos os tipos de livros de ciências, química, mestrado e doutorado em saúde, todo esse tipo de graus.

Ele me disse, e eu acreditei nele porque ele estava naquele livro. Este era um livro novo para mim, é o livro chamado a Bíblia. Ron eu deixo você ir na oração do pecador, eu repeti depois dele, e posso te dizer uma coisa, era uma paz que caiu sobre mim como eu nunca tinha experimentado.

Eu estava procurando essa paz procurada no frasco de álcool, agulhas, remédios, as mulheres, em todos os tipos de rostos, mas não houve paz na minha vida, mas quando eu aceitei Jesus Cristo como meu Sen  Senhor e Salvador, me tirou o medo, até pensei que ia morrer, porque eu sabia que a condição que eu não era capaz de sobreviver, eu sou médico, eu sabia que não tinha ninguém pode sobreviver

Ron me mostrou o livro onde se diz: "Estes sinais  sen acompanhar aqueles que crêem e imporão as mãos sobre os enfermos e eles ficarão curados" (Mc 16:18), e agora eu ando no planeta terra neste dia, não tomar insulina, enzimas, comendo o que eu quero, e que Deus coloca em meu corpo, todos os dias, o direito material, para que eu possa correr sem me ter de tomar medicação.

Você sabe, quando você vê abrir os olhos dos cegos, você vê o passeio / lame lame, quando você vê os leprosos limpos, e veja com seus próprios olhos, você sabe que você viu, não precisa ser um cientista para entender que projéteis a Bíblia é verdadeira.

Rodonaia George === ===

[Dr. Rawlings]
Como é possível que os cenários de vários aspectos diferentes do inferno para as pessoas? Bem, a Bíblia não diz que tudo é fogo, se se olhar em lugares diferentes, disse:

"É para ser removido"

"Separado de Deus"

"Escuridão total"

"Worm onde ninguém pode morrer.

Marjorie é a chama. Há alguns que não conseguem ver isso ou negarlo.Ver o anjo de luz podem ser capturados urso  em alguns casos, por exemplo, em II Coríntios 11:14 diz que Satanás pode se transformar em anjo de luz e fraude para  ar muitos. Que luz é que essas pessoas estão no fim do túnel, especialmente se alguém que não se acredita que seja digno do céu?

 estrangeiros Amente Oposito que não funciona. Quando a pessoa está no inferno, aqueles que estavam no inferno, eles sabiam exatamente onde eles pertenciam, e não havia nenhuma pergunta de por que eles foram levados para lá, de fato, o próprio Jesus fala disso em Mateus 12:25,26, onde se lê " Se Satanás traz para Satanás ", colocando o inferno imaginário como uma pintura, como pode o seu último reino, como se mantém unido, é impossível. Um anjo de luz ar  Satanás pode enganar a muitos. Essa variação do que vêem no inferno onde há escuridão total, ou fogo, estes são dois lugares que você não quer nunca visitar.

[Dr. Whitaker]
A oração da fé, a oração de salvação, e não uma pequena oração, é a única maneira de ir para o Pai. É o único caminho. Agora, essas pessoas do movimento da Nova Era que acreditam que todo mundo vai para o céu, que pode elogiar e glorificar tudo que você possa louvar a pulga consegue arrancar uma árvore, você pode adorar um cristal, você pode adorar uma estrela. Eu tenho notícias para eles, não para entrar, se não houver aceito Jesus Cristo como Salvador e Senhor, porque ...

Documentario sobre Experiencias Cercanas a la Muerte

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 03:07:28 -0500

Documentario sobre Experiencias Cercanas a la Muerte Dr. Maurice Rawlings, MD, cirujano cardiólogo, ha escrito varios libros sobre la experiencia de la muerte y claramente muestra desde su punto de practica y de experiencias con sus pacientes, que no todos ven la luz cuando mueren,, donde hay un amor total. Muchos de sus pacientes, después de haber sido resucitados en la mesa de operación, hablan acerca del infierno.

(Mateo 7:13-14)
"Entra por el sendero angosto, pues el sendero es grande y el camino ancho que lleva a la destrucción, y hay muchos que entran por él. Por que la Puerta es pequeña y el camino es angosto el que lleva a la vida, y son pocos los que la encuentran"

[Primer Testigo]
Hay personas que dicen ver una luz, otras personas hablan de flotar, otros dicen que sienten calor y amor, yo no sentí nada de eso. No sentí ninguna de esas experiencias, yo sentí un terror indescriptible.
Es muy fácil ser un ateista cuando eres un triunfador, pero es muy difícil ser un ateista cuando estás en tu lecho de muerte.

[Segundo Testigo]
Cuando volví en mi, el Dr. Rawlings dijo que "Tenía mis pelos de ****" literalmente.
[Tercer Testigo]
Fué una experiencia increíble ver que hay vida más allá de esta vida.
[Comentador]
Gente ordinaria, como tú y yo, que viviendo sus vida de un momento a otro mueren, quizá sin conocer y sin creer el mensaje de salvación, viajan de esta vida a la otra y lo que encontraron fue un terror puro. Estas personas regresaron del mas allá y estas son sus historias verdaderas.

El renombrado Cardiologo y Autor Dr. Maurice Rawlings te llevará en el viaje del que muy pocos hablan.

[Cuarto Testigo]
Asi que llamé en esa obscuridad a la corte de justicia, y clamé "Jesús por favor sálvame", Por que yo iba directo hacia el cielo, ó hacia el infierno, no hay nada más
[Quinto Testigo]
Escucha la voz de quien oyó los gritos, esta puede ser tu única oportunidad de salvación. Pues yo fuí al infierno y regresé
[Comentador]
Esta pudiera ser tu última oportunidad de ir al Infierno y tener la seguridad de regresar.

[Dr. Rawlings]
Este es un estudio sobre la vida después de la muerte. A través de la historia del hombre se ha pronosticado que hay vida después de la muerte. Todas las Biblias estan basadas en la vida después de la muerte, todas las religiones. Pero, ¿Dónde se encuentran éstas?, ¿Quién ha regresado para mostrarnos que hay vida después de la muerte?

Hoy en día con los métodos que existen para resucitar a las personas hemos encontrado la verdad, hoy en día se puede revivir a la persona que ha muerto para que nos cuente lo que hay en el otro lado de la vida.

Ve lo que puedas creer en algunos de los casos que te vamos a presentar. Hay Buenos testimonios, pues algunos que han muerto y regresado han tenido una experiencia formidable, porque a las personas les encanta contar la maravillosa experiencia de que ellos han muerto y regresado del más allá.

Las experiencias de personas que visitan el infierno son embarazosas. Estas no son experiencias placenteras, tienen una "F" en su reporte, son una vergüenza, como bofetada en la cara, algunos de los casos que oirás esta noche son experiencias de personas que han ido al infierno para que tú no vayas a donde ellos fueron.

Lo que realmente queremos es enseñarte es como aplicar los primeros auxilios, por si en casos de ataques al Corazón, sepas aplicar masage al corazón; y dar respiración artificial a la persona(s) que han muerto recientemente. Tomen en cuenta que la muerte es reversible; tienen 4 minutos antes de que las células del cerebro empiecen a morir por falta de oxígeno y circulación de sangre. Esto se hace antes de que el cuerpo se entiece, y se pueda volver a la vida a estas personas.

Yo he visto 2 muertes, donde era requerida la resurrección, algo que el hombre no puede hacer. Podemos resucitar, esto es algo que Dios nos permite hacer. Cuantas experiencias del infierno, han convertido y salvado a personas que se encuentran tirados en el suelo, y estas personas solamente recuerdan las experiencias buenas?

Este no fué el caso de Ronald Reagan (No existe asociacion con el ex-presidente Ronald Regan) Su hijo menor estaba con el cuando iba a la tienda 7-11, a la entrada de la puerta tuvo un altercado con el hombre que salía, hubo botellas rotas, y fué herido con un vidrio en su brazo... el resto de la historia sigue a continuación....

===Ronald Reagan ===

[Ronald Reagan]
1972 mi vida estaba destruída, yo era un drogadicto, un criminal, mi familia estaba desunida, Mi esposa había puesto la demanda de divorcio dos veces. Mis hijos me tenian miedo, no tenia yo un trabajo seguro, mi estado mental era horrible. Fué en este tiempo de mi vida cuando una noche yendo con mi hijo de seis anos a la tienda a comprar algunas cosas, a la entrada de esta tienda me encontré con un hombre que venía saliendo, y empezamos a pelear verbalmente, y antes de que me diera cuenta lo había golpeado de manera que cayó en una hilera de botellas, las botellas se estrellaron, é immediatamente se levantó con un vidrio en la mano, y comenzó a apunalarme con él. Levante mi mano izquierda tratando de parar el golpe, pero el vidrio cortó mis viceras y las arterias mayores de mi brazo. En segundos empeze a desangrarme y aún así seguí yo peleando lleno de odio y con mucho coraje, recuerdo oír los gritos de mi hijo "Papá, Papá", el nino estaba histérico.

El empleado de la tienda "7-11" salió a ayudarme y me dijo que si no me llevaba al hospital inmediatamente podría morir, pues me estaba desangrando mucho y en cosa de minutos podría yo morir. Me subió a mi carro y me llevo al hospital. En la sala de emergencia empezé a perder conciencia y los enfermeros empezaron a trabajar conmigo, yo oía las voces de ellos y de los doctores vagamente, los oí decir que "No podemos ayudarlo, tiene que ser transportado a otro hospital y probablemente perdera el brazo." Mi esposa llego en ese momento y se subió a la ambulancia conmigo y cuando me subian un paramédico muy joven, al cual casi no podía yo ver, me miró y me dijo "Señor usted necesita a Jesús Cristo."

Yo lo podia ver muy poco y en esos momentos yo no supe de lo que me estaba hablando, y mi reacción a sus palabras fue decir de maldiciones, y otra vez me dijo "Usted Necesita a Jesús" y cuando él hablaba la ambulancia pareció explotar en llamas, yo creí que la ambulancia habia explotado pues se empezó a llenar de humo, e inmediatamente me empezé a mover através del humo como si fuera un túnel y después de algún tiempo salí del humo y al entrar a la obscuridad empecé a oír mucha voces y gritos, lamentos y lloros, yo veía hacia abajo como si fuera la abertura de un volcano veía el fuego, humo y gente adentro de este hoyo ardiente, y la gente se quemaba pero no moría, después tuve la sensación de empezar a descender y a entrar en este ambiente.

[Esposa, Elaine Reagan]
Mi esposo estaba gritando, moviéendose, retorciendose, como si estuviera en una batalla. En ese tiempo yo no era cristiana, yo no sabia lo que estaba pasando, pero era un terror y un miedo horrible ver como él estaba actuando.

Yo no sabia que era una "Guerra Espiritual" la que se estaba llevando a cabo, pero yo podia sentir como si hubiera luz y obscuridad, como si El estuviera peleando contra algo, yo no sabia en ese entonces pero ahora sé que él estaba viendo el infierno.

[Ronald Reagan]
Lo más horrible de esta parte fue que empezé a reconocer a las personas que estaban quemándose en esas flamas, y aun así vivian. Fué como si el lente de una cámara me estuviera mostrando las caras y acercándolas. Yo pude ver sus facciones, y pude ver la agonía, el dolor y la frustración. Algunos de ellos empezaron a llamarme y me decían "Ronald, no vengas a este lugar, no hay forma de salir de aqui, no hay escape, no hay salida"

Yo veía en sus caras el dolor de las torturas que estaban sufriendo. De pronto reconocí a un sujeto que murió durante un robo en el cual le dieron un balazo, se desangró y murió en la banqueta. Y miré a otros dos que murieron en un accidente automovilístico, pues iban tomando, y reconocí a otros que habian muerto por la sobredosis de drogas, estuvimos en una fiesta juntos, y veía su angustia y dolor, creo que lo más doloroso de todo fue la soledad. La depresión era tan fuerte pues no habia esperanza, no habia forma de salir de este lugar. El olor era como del sulfato, como de una soldadora eléctrica, y el olor era tan horrible.

Ese olor tan fétido, y cuando miraba esto recordé cuando yo estuve presente en el asesinato de varias personas, pues yo habia estado envuelto en peleas donde hubo personas asesinadas, había estado en la cárcel por haber matado a gente yo mismo.

Yo crecí basicamente en el reformatorio, en una celda de la cárcel,, yo fuí maltratado sin misericordia por mi padre cuando era un niño, el no tenía compasión pues su temperamento era explosivo debido al alcoholismo, él era un alcohólico. Yo me salí de la casa cuando tenía 12 anos, sentía que no había nada en este mundo que pudiera aterrorizarme, mi vida esta destruída al igual que mi matrimonio, sin un trabajo duradero y ahora veia algo que literalmente me estaba haciendo morir de miedo porque no lo entendia, y asi al mirar este lugar, este tunel de fuego de gritos y tormentos me desmaye en la negrura.

Cuando abrí los ojos me desperté en el hospital de Nasville,Tennesse. Mi esposa estaba sentada a un lado de mí, y habia coseduras multiples en mi cuerpo, mi brazo lo salvaron, yo tenía como 100 coseduras. Aun cuando miraba la cara de mi esposa, no tenía ningún interés, pues todo lo que podía ver y sentir era lo que habia vivido.

[Elaine Reagan]
El tenía un gesto curioso en su cara, y en sus ojos había una mirada de terror, me dijo "No se lo que realmente me ha pasado, pero he estado en un lugar horrible" Yo le decía, has estado todo este tiempo en el hospital, y el seguia diciendo "No, yo he estado en otro lugar, yo no se exactamente en donde es o donde está, pero es un lugar horrible."

[Ronald Reagan]
Aún puedo oír los gritos, el olor pestilente aún lo tengo en la nariz, y aún puedo sentir el calor, y aún puedo oír las voces de gente que conocí atravez de los anos, gritándome que no regresara, que no fuera ahí, y al paso de los dias trate de quitar estas imágenes y sonidos de mi mente con alcohol y drogas, mas sin embargo no me hacian efecto, no me emborrachaba el alcohol, no me drogaban las drogas, trate todo para quitarme estas memorias sin ningún exito.

Varios meses despues, una manana, cuando fuí a ver a mi esposa, habia estado tomando, pero no me podia emborrachar, y al entrar al cuarto donde ella estaba sentada en medio de la cama con un libro muy grande abierto en su regazo, y al levantar su cara para verme, su cara radiaba, y me dijo"Rony hoy he aceptado al Senor Jesús Cristo como mi Salvador".

Ella no tuvo que decirme más, pues nuestras vidas habian estado llenas de agonía. Ella creció en el Sur de Chicago, su padre era un cantinero en la Parte Sur de Chicago. Ella no supo de Dios ni le interesaba la religión ó la iglesia.

La expresión de dolor en su cara y las arrugas que yo le ocasioné por mi abuso, violencia, alcohol, y drogas. Hubo ocasiones que me le desaparecía por meses, y ni ella ni los niños tenían idea de donde andaba yo. Ahora su cara habia cambiado. Las arrugas literalmente se desaparecieron, una sonrisa habia reemplazado el dolor y la agonía. Ella al verme me dijo "Jesús me ha salvado hoy". "Irias conmigo a oir de este hombre llamado Jesús?"

Por un momento pensé, "He experimentado todo lo posible en esta vida, y nada me ha resultado, y la gente que yo amo la he abusado y he sido muy malo con ellos.", asi que acepté ir con ella.

Dos semanas después, durante el servicio dominical, exactamente el 2 de Noviembre de 1972, despues de las doce del día el ministro se levantó a leer de la Biblia, yo estaba sentado hasta mero atrás, yo no sabia nada de la biblia, ni de como comportarme en este lugar, pero el ministro empezó a leer del libro de Juan "Este es el Cordero de Dios que quita el pecado del mundo".

Cuando el dijo la palabra "El Cordero" llamó mi atención completamente. Ninguna otra palabra ó pasaje tenia significado para mí, pero cuando el mencionó "El Cordero" el llamo la atención de este pecador de corazón duro.

Cuando yo tenía 9 anos, siendo un niño muy pobre que vivía en las montanas del Este de Tennesse, con un padre que solo sabia ser violento por causa de su mal genio y del alcohol, un vecino me regalo un borregito. Yo tenia que caminar 2 millas para tomar el autobus que me llevaba a la escuela y al pasar un dia por su casa, me dijo, "Hijo, yo tengo un regalo para ti", y me enseno un borregito". Yo me llevé al borregito a mi casa, y se hizo mí mejor amigo, el único amigo yo sentí que tenía, y era tal amigo que en los días y semanas que siguieron el me seguía por donde quiera que yo iba, y me esperaba cuando yo me bajaba del autobús para jugar conmigo al salir de la escuela. El caminaba por el campo y entre los árboles para ir a encontrarme.

Una tarde, al regresar, no encontraba a mi cordero. Oí a mi papá que estaba trabajando en un carro viejo y solo malas palabras y gritos le salian de la boca, estaba tratando de cambiar una llanta ponchada.

Traté de darle la vuelta, porque no quería que me maldijera. Yo no queria oir sus palabras, y tratando de evadirlo me pasé del otro lado del carro,iba mirando hacia abajo cuando vi a mi cordero todo ensangrentado, su lana blanca toda llena de sangre, Estaba una herramienta clavada en su cuerpo. El cordero se había salido de su corral para andar de curioso, y en un arranque de furia de borrachera, mi padre le habia clavado la herramienta al borrego.

Cuando vi a mi cordero, mi amigo, muerto. Comenzé a gritar y a correr hacia el campo. Yo gritaba, "El ha matado al cordero, el ha matado al cordero!"

Y a los 9 anos de edad, odio y violencia posesionó mi vida, desde entonces nunca volví a ser el mismo. A los 12 anos yo era un vagabundo callejero, estuve en la cárcel de jóvenes, era arrestado constantemente pues no tenía respeto por ninguna autoridad. Odiaba a todo aquello que representaba tener autoridad sobre mí. Mis 15 anos los cumplí en la cárcel, pagando la pena por robar carros, dinero, y a los 15 anos había sido condenado, pues ocasioné un accidente automovilístico en donde murió una persona y otra quedó lisiada.

Siempre me preguntaba, si la vida tenía algo diferente para mí. Pero cuando el ministro mencionó "El Cordero", llamo toda mi atención y dijo "Jesús es el Cordero de Dios, y el murió y derramó su sangre para que todo aquel que lo acepte, sea perdonado y pueda empezar una vida nueva."

Esa manana empezé a salirme del edificio, pensé, "no quiero que me vean llorar. Yo no he llorado desde los 9 anos, pues no tengo temor de nada, ni de nadie en esta tierra, y nadie me verá llorar."

Me di la vuelta para salirme, pero empezé a caminar hacia el frente del edificio, caminando por el pasaje yo oré, yo no sabia la oración de los pecadores, yo no sabia el camino Romano de salvación, pero ésta fué mi oración a Dios "Dios si tu existes, si Tú eres el Cordero de Dios, por favor, por favor, mátame ó cúrame, yo ya no quiero vivir, yo no soy un esposo, yo no soy un padre, yo no soy bueno." Y en ese instante fué como si la obscuridad y negrura empezara a levantarse y mi vida empezara a fluir, y por primera vez desde los 9 anos, las lágrimas empezaron a rodar, y por primera vez la culpa, la acusación, la violencia, y la amargura salieron de mi vida y Jesús fué mi Salvador esa manana, y desde ese instante yo no se que pasó, pero Dios curó mi mente, mi memoria, la drogadición el alcoholismo se fué, soy libre, y desde entonces me da mucho gusto compartir mi historia. Me gozo al decirle a otros que mi vida ha sido devuelta para testificarles del lugar que yo he visto y de la esperanza que hay en Jesús para salvar al hombre de ese lugar tan horrible.

=== OBE & NDE ===

[Dr. Rawlings]
Aqui estamos otra ves preguntándonos si el infierno es para las personas malas o para las buenas. Me gustaría introducirlos al tema OBE (Out of Body Experience) NDE (Near Death Experience). OBE (Experiencias Fuera del Cuerpo) y NDE (Experiencias Cercanas a la Muerte) Aquí estamos otra vez, preguntándonos, si el infierno es para los malos ó para los buenos.

Quiero introducirlos a los términos OBE-NDE, Usted sabe cuando es declarada la muerte clínica -- Cuando el Corazón deja de palpitar, y se le empieza a dar oxígeno y masaje, y la persona regresa del más allá, de la muerte a la vida en una acción de reversa, antes de que empiece la rigidez en el cuerpo.

Las experiencias de salir-del cuerpo, y la experiencia de regresar después de la muerte son completamente diferentes En las experiencias cercanas a la muerte, es cuando te enfrentas con un asaltante el cual te pide le des todo tu dinero, te espanta a muerte -- pero no mueres, ni siquiera estuviste cerca de morir.

Casi todos los accidents automovilísticos son eventos de experiencias cercanas a la muerte, pero no envuelven la acción de parar el corazón y/o dejar de respirar, sin embargo la majoría de los escritores NDE or OBE, concluyen que son muertes iguales. Nosotros solo estamos estudiando las muertes clínicas, donde la gente actualmente murieron y regresaron otra vez. Ahora las Experiencias de salirse del cuerpo son una forma de llegar a esta situación sin morir. Le gustaría saber que se siente morir, sin morir?

Deep hypnosis can get you there.

Una session hipnótica profunda le puede dar el mismo resultado.
Puede ir a ver un gürú en India, aprender las técnicas de meditación con la mantra correcta.
Puede tener una hypnosis química.
Puede mirar y concentrarse en la bola de cristal.
Puedes usar estímulos eléctricos en el cerebro.
[Por favor no se deje envolver en ninguna de estas situaciones.]
Existen mucha formas de salirse del cuerpo, para experimentar vida más álla del cuerpo, separando el espíritu del cuerpo. Esta es la definición que nos da la Biblia cuando el espíritu se separa del cuerpo, pero ésta es una separación definitiva, no una separación hecha por el hombre. Nosotros no estamos hablando de NDE or OBE, estamos hablando de muertes clínicas, y aquí es donde la majoría de las personas han experimentado la muerte verdadera.

=== Charles McKaig ===

Uno de los casos que vamos a presentar, un cartero de 57 anos que estaba teniendo dolor de pecho. Lo llevamos a la oficina lo pusimos en la caminadora, hasta que le regresara el dolor de pecho otra vez. Se le puso el EKG (electrocardiogramas/ monitor del corazón)- alambres que detectan cuando empieza el dolor, y antes de que paráramos la caminadora, Charles cayó muerto. (afortunadamente solo 1 en 5000 personas les pasa esto, por favor no tenga miedo del exámen EKG)

Al caer muerto presentó una situación muy peculiar. Se convulsionó como la majoría de la gente que acaba de morir pues el corazon deha de proveer sangre al cerebro. Sus ojos se voltearon y se puso azul, dejó de respirar. La enfermera le puso el I.V., y yo empecé a darle masaje al corazón. La cosa mas extrana pasó, cuando dejé de resucitarlo para ponerle el marcador de paso --

[Charles McKaig]
Cuando volví en mí, El Doctor Rawlings dice que mi pelo estabas literalmente parado de ****s, y mis ojos habían empezado a dilatarse, y yo estaba absolutamente espantado a muerte, estaba horrorizado.

Mi vida, se puede decir era normal- era muy fiestero, no tan malo. Me afilié a una iglesia desde que era nino, porque mis padres me llevaron a una iglesia pequena, pero yo no supe lo que era pertenecer a una iglesia ó que era todo eso de aceptar Jesús.

Una mañana yendo al trabajo, me dirijí a la clínica local de mi pueblo, y les dije que creía estar teniendo un ataque cardiaco, y ellos me mandaron con el Doctor Rawling, y él me internó por 3 ó 4 días, cuando me estaban dando el exámen del estrés, les dije que pararan la máquina, que yo estaba muriendo, y es lo último que recuerdo.

Cuando volví en mí, el Dr. Rawlings me estaba dando respiración artificial, y me preguntó que pasaba por que me vió aterrorizado. Yo le dije que había ido al infierno, que necesitaba ayuda.

El me dijo "Quédate con tu infierno, yo soy doctor y estoy tratando de salvarte la vida, tu necesitas un ministro para eso."
Me estaba dando respiración artificial al mismo tiempo que trataba de ponerme el marcador de paso, Yo me desmayaba y volvía en mi muy frecuente, así que decidió por una causa pues no podía hacer las dos al mismo tiempo, yo me desvanecí, y el empezó otra ves a regresarme.

Muy pronto me encontre flotando en el aire, yo veía lo que estaba pasando, así como mucha gente dice que flotan, yo pude observar desde arriba lo que pasaba abajo. Cada vez que me regresaba a mi cuerpo, yo gritaba "ayúdenme, por favor ayúdenme, yo no quiero regresar al infierno" Muy pronto la enfermera Pam dijo :"El necesita ayuda, haga algo doctor"

Fué entonces que el doctor Rawlings me dijo "Repite esta corta oración después de mí; "Yo creo que Jesucristo es el Hijo de Dios. Jesús, salva mi alma. Manténme vivo y seré tuyo para siempre, y si muero por favor no me dejes ir al infierno".

Después de esta oración, la experiencia se volvió muy placentera. Ví a mi madrastra y a mi madre, mi madre murió cuando yo tenía 5 meses de nacido, nunca vi fotografías de ella, aun así pude reconocerla. Mi madrastra murió hace diez anos, y ellas estaban juntas, no tengo un recuerdo muy claro de este encuentro, pero recuerdo que ellas estaban estirando sus manos tratando de alcanzarme, y recordé un dicho que siempre oí y ahora lo entendía.

El doctor Rawlings me preguntó que es lo que traté de decir, yo contesté diciendo "Siempre oí que no pueden llevarse el dinero con ellos", yo me fijé, no ví ninguna bolsa, yo se que es raro, pero yo estaba tratando de grabar todo lo que podía ver. Mi siguiente experiencia al caminar fué una luz que tenía colores a los lados, muy brillante, dudo que Rembrant u otro puedan reproducir estos colores, eran tan brillantes, Esta luz empezó a jalarme, y creo por fé que fue el Espíritu Santo que me abrazó y empezó a cuidarme, nunca me habia sentido tan bien y tan seguro, ahora estoy tan alto.

[Dr. Rawlings]
Después de todo esto, me dí cuenta realmente de lo que pasó, fue una conversión doble. No solamente fue esta "Oración de Hacer Creer" que convirtió al ateo que estaba en el suelo,sino tambien convirtió a este doctor ateo que estaba trabajando en él. (Dr. Rawlings se señala a sí mismo) Esta es la única razón por la que estoy aquí enfrente de tí ahora mismo para decirte que hay vida después de la muerte. Y no toda es tan buena.

La mayoría de los que estan viendo este programa pueden diferenciar entre un desmayo, una muerte clínica y una muerte biológica. El caso de Charles Mackey, tomémos por ejemplo. Él, estando en la caminadora yo pude ver que presentaba una muerte clínica, en su cara se veía una expresión de espanto y estaba a punto de hacer una pregunta, aún cuando él continuaba caminando en la caminadora, yo había notado que su respiración habia cesado y su corazón también, pero el todavía siguió caminando y hablando por un minuto ó dos minutos más, hasta que su cerebro recibió la información de que todo había dejado de funcionar y entonces cayó muerto.

Él ya estaba muerto y ni siquiera se había dado cuenta de eso. Yo debí de haberselo dicho, pero que es lo que él hizo?, tan pronto como se le empezó a dar respiración artificial y masaje al corazón (CPR), el revivió, este es el caso de muerte clínica; ahora una muerte biológica ocurre cuando hay un transcurso de 4 a 6 minutos en el que el cerebro deja de recibir oxígeno, pues el corazón ha dejado de palpitar y distribuir sangre y oxígeno a los órganos vitales, y el cuerpo ha dejado de respirar completamente. Ahí es cuando las células cerebrales mas sensitivas del cerebro empiezan a morir, cuando el cuerpo se empieza a enfriar y a ponerse rígido como palo. Ahora es cuando necesitamos una resurrección de Dios, nosotros solo podemos impartir ayuda de resucitación cuando se nos es permitido y la persona regresa a la vida.

=== Howard Storm ===

Howard Storm un professor de arte y literatura se encontraba en París con su grupo de estudiantes cuando de pronto su estómago se rompió, úlcera, peritonitis, choque, muerta súbita, muerte clínica, resucitación y la experiencia del infierno.

[Howard Storm]
Tenía 38 años, era un professor de colegio, enseñaba arte. Me había llevado a mis estudiantes, junto con mi esposa a un viaje alrededor de Europa. Estábamos en nuestra tercera semana de turismo, y era el penúltimo día del viaje. Cuando estabamos en París, a las 11:00am, me dió una perforación en el estómago. Cuando esto pasó el dolor era muy agudo, yo nunca lo habia experimentado en my vida, y me tiró en el suelo. Yo me retorcía, gritaba, gemía, pateaba en el suelo, mi esposa llamó al servicio de emergencia.

Un doctor que llegó en la ambulancia supo lo que pasaba. La ambulancia me llevo 8 millas al otro lado del pueblo a un hospital público. Entonces me llevaron a la sala de emergencias y fuí examinado por 2 doctores, quienes supieron exactamente lo que yo estaba sufriendo. Entonces me llevaron a cirujia.

Pero porque no había un cirujano disponible, me dejaron ahí simplemente a esperar. Asi que estuve ahi esperando de 8 a 10 horas en el hospital sin ningún medicamento, no exámen, no atención, esperando por el cirujano especialista.

Eran las 8:30 de la noche cuando una enfermera vino y me dijo que lo sentían mucho pero que el doctor estaría ahí hasta el día siguiente. Cuando ella dijo esto, yo supe que era mi fín, yo supe que moriría. Lo único que me había mantenido vivo era que yo no deseaba morir. Yo sabía que era un ateísta, un no-creyente, una persona que vivió para su propia gratificacion.

A un lado del dolor, morir era la peor cosa que podía pasarme, esto era el final de mi vida, y ya no habría más, nada más. Pero cuando ella me dijo que no habría ningún cirujano disponible hasta el próximo día, la idea de tratar de existir por otro minuto u por otra hora con ese dolor no valía la pena. Me había estado esperando con la esperanza de que el doctor llegara e hiciera la cirujía, me abriera y pusiera remedio a mi problema. Pero cuando dijeron que no podían conseguir al doctor, yo le dije a mi esposa que era tiempo de despedirnos porque yo estaba muriendo ya.

Ella se levantó y puso sus brazos alrededor de mí, me dijo cuanto me amaba y yo tambien le dije que la amaba, fué muy triste. Nos dijimos adiós. Nos dijimos esas cosas que se dicen después de haber estado 20 años juntos.

Ella finalmente se sentó, supo que se había acabado todo, y yo lo supe también. Fué muy doloroso verla llorar así, por lo que cerré mis ojos y me deje ir. Perdí el conocimiento. Estuve inconsciente por corto tiempo, quizás unos cuantos minuto.

Recobre otra vez el conocimiento. Abrí mis ojos y mire, yo estaba parado a un lado de mi cama. Supe exactamente donde estaba, y cual era la situación, ahí no habia confusión en mi mente. Me sentí vivo, más real de lo que yo me había sentido en toda mi vida. Las personas me preguntan,"Eras un fantasma" Yo les digo que era lo contrario, Yo estaba mas vivo que antes.

Al mirar alrededor del cuarto, noté que había algo debajo de la sábana en la cama, un cuerpo. Me agaché para ver la cara y se parecía a mí. Pero eso no era posible, Yo estaba vivo, me sentía muy bien, yo estaba más que vivo. Así que trate de hablar con mi esposa, pero ella no podía oirme ó verme. Yo pensé que que estaba tratando de ignorarme. Me enojé mucho con ella por ignorarme.

Empecé a gritarle, "¿Porqué este cuerpo en la cama se parece a mí? ¿Como llegó aqui?" Yo tenía la sospecha de que el cuerpo era mío, pero estaba muy espantado tan solo de pensarlo. Comenzé a agitarme y enojarme, porque todo esto estaba muy raro. Esto no puede estar pasando, es imposible; tengo la bata del hospital puesta, y todo es muy real.

Oí gente llamando fuera del cuarto, hablando en voces muy suaves. "Howard, necesitas venir con nosotros ahora. Ven rápido, sal de ahí." Salí a la puerta del cuarto. Había gente afuera en el pasillo. Me acerqué a la entrada del cuarto. Ahi habia gente en el pasillo. El pasillo estaba estaba húmedo, gris, no alumbrado ni obscuro, solamente gris. Todos esos hombres y mujeres vestidos en gris, lo que se puede considerar como uniformes de hospital. Les pregunté si ellos eran los doctores que me llevarían a la sala de operación. Les dije todo lo relacionado con mi situación y cómo los había estado esperando. Ellos seguían diciendo, "Nosotros sabemos, ya lo sabemos, y entendemos. "Howard,- ven rapido, ven con nosotros, te hemos estado esperando."

Yo dejé el cuarto el cual estaba realmente claro y brillante, y me fui por el pasillo el cual era húmedo y nebuloso. Yo seguía estas personas; tuvimos una jornada my larga.

Ahí no habia tiempo, y cuando hago referencia al tiempo, esto es solo una ilusión porque ahí no habia tiempo en ese lugar. Pero este lugar, si yo tuviera que recrearlo, yo tendría que caminar desde Nashville hasta Lousville (147 millas/ 281 km) para recrear la caminata que hice con esas personas.

Conforme caminaba ellos me rodearon, me mantenian caminado, y se ponía más obscuro y obscuro. Se empezaron a poner muy hostiles contra mí. Al principio se portaron muy acaramelados conmigo para que me fuera con ellos. Despues de que empece a seguirlos decian cosas como, "apurate, sigue caminado, callate, deja de hacer preguntas" Y se puso peor la situación.

Cuando se hizo completamente obscuro yo estaba absolutamente aterrorizado. Estas gentes eran muy hostiles y yo no sabía donde me encontraba. Yo dije, "Ya no voy con usted." Ellos dijeron "Ya casi llegas." Comenzamos a pelear y yo estaba tratando de alejarme de ellos. Ellos me empujaban y jalaban. Ahora eran muchísimos de ellos. Originalment eran unos cuantos, ahora en la obscuridad bien podían haber sido 100 ó 1000, yo no supe.

Ellos estaban jugando conmigo. Pudieron haberme destruído si hubieran querido, pero no lo hicieron. Ellos querian martirizarme, causarme dolor, ellos se satisfacían del dolor que yo experimentaba. Es realmente muy duro para mi hablar acerca de esto, no les diré mucho de esto; se pone muy feo. Inicialmente ellos me rompían con sus uñas, rasgüñaban, clavaban, tiraban, rompían, mordían. Yo trataba de defenderme, de pelear, de quitármelos, de irme lejos de ellos pero era como si estuviera en un colmenar de abejas, había cientos de ellos sobre mí.

Asi estaba yo tirado en el suelo; todo rasgado y adolorido por todas partes, dentro y fuera. Mas difícil que sostener el dolor físico era el dolor emocional, con tanta degradación. Yo nunca sentí que fuera injusto ó equivocado.

Oí mi voz, no la voz de otra persona ó la voz de Dios, era mi voz, pero yo no la hable. Quizás era mi conciencia, no lo sé, pero con mucha distinción le oí decir, "Reza, pidele a Dios!" Pensé para mí mismo, "Yo no creo en Dios." Estaba yo pensando, "Aunque yo pudiera rezar, ya no recuerdo como hacerlo." Hasta ese momento, yo no habia rezado por cerca de 23 años. Cuando era niño, nosotros decíamos oraciones en la escuela dominical y en la Iglesia. Estaba tratando de recordarlas. Para mí, orar era solamente recitar algo que yo había aprendido. "El Señor es mi pastor, danos nuestro pan de cada día, mi país es tuyo. ...Espera, eso no es una oración.... Si, aún cuando camino através del valle de sombras de muerte,...por diez y siete años nuestro antepasados.....Realmente estoy todo confundido, no puedo recordar como orar.

Cada vez que mencionaba Dios a estas gentes que me lastimaban, era como si les aventara agua hirviendo. Ellos daban de gritos, gritaban y auyaban. Usaban la peor profanidad que yo jamás haya oído en este mundo. Ellos no podían soportar el estar alrededor de mí cuando hablaba de Dios. Les era tan doloroso oir de Dios que se empezaron a hecharse para atrás. Sentí que los podía empujar hablándoles de Dios. Estaba tratando de recordar oraciones, pero estaba muy confundido y alborotado.

Después de algún tiempo me dí cuenta de que se habían ido y que estaba yo solo. Estaba yo solo ahí, en una eternidad, lo que quiero decir es que no tenía ningun sentido del tiempo. Pero pensé en mi vida, en lo que había hecho, y en lo que no había hecho. Pensé acerca de esta situación en la que me encontraba. La conclusión a que llegué fue esta, mi vida entera de adulto era muy egoísta, y mi único dios era yo mismo. Me dí cuenta de que había algo realmente horrible con mi vida, y que la gente que me atacó eran de la misma clase de gente que yo era. Ellos no eran monstruos, ni demonios, eran gente que se habían PERDIDO. La meta del porque vivir en este mundo, ellos la perdieron, ellos habian tenido un vida llena de egoísmo y maldad. Ahora yo me encontraba en ese mundo donde no había nada más; solamente egoísmo y maldad. Estaban condenados a afligirse unos a otros para siempre, sin final. Ahora yo era parte de eso.

Aun cuando yo no quería estar ahí, parecía que este era el lugar correcto para mí. Sentía que esto era lo que me merecía, por la forma en que viví. No puedes imaginarte que dolor emocional es esto. Estaba ahí, tirado en el suelo, con un tiempo sin final, pensando acerca de mi suerte.

En lo profundo de mi memoria estaba la imagen de mi mismo cuando era niño, sentado en al escuela dominical, cantando Jesús me ama. "Jesús me ama, la la la, Jesus me ama, la la la." Podía oirme a mi mismo como un niño cantando. Más importante que todo lo demás era que podía sentirlo en mi corazón.

Hubo un tiempo en mi vida cuando yo era joven e inocente y creía en algo bueno, yo creí en alguien más que en mí mismo. Yo creí en alguien que era todo bueno, todo poderoso, quien realmente se preocupaba por mí, y yo quería tenerlo nuevamente. Eso que yo había perdido, que había tirado, traicionado, yo lo quería de regreso. Yo no conocía a Jesús, pero quería conocer a Jesús. Yo no sabía de Su amor, pero yo quería saber de Su amor. Yo no sabía si Él era real, pero yo quería que Él fuese real. Hubo un tiempo en mi vida donde yo sí creí en algo, y yo quería confiar que eso era verdad.

Hable hacia la obscuridad, "Jesús, por favor sálvame!" y Él vino. Al principio era un punto pequeño de luz en la obscuridd, pero rápidamente se hizo luminoso. La luz se hizo tan brillante que en este mundo físico me hubiera consumido. Esto me hubiera freído y quemado. Pero no era caliente ni peligrosa. Él estaba en esa luz y Él me tomó con mucho cuidado y comenzó a levantarme.

En Su luz yo pude ver que yo estaba todo roto, sucio y con heridas por todas partes. Me veía como un muerto de carretera. El estaba poniendo sus manos muy suavemente debajo de mí y tiernamente me levantaba. Conforme me estaba tocando, todas mis heridas, dolor y suciedad se iban yendo. Se evaporaron, y yo fuí completo y sano. Y todo de adentro, me lleno con Su amor. Quisiera poder explicarlo. Es una frustración no ser capaz de decirle a la gente acerca de esto porque esto fué lo major de todo. Fue esto el TODO de la vida, saber de ESTE AMOR, y yo no puedo revelártelo.

Él me esta sosteniendo, abrazándome, masajando mi espalda, como un padre lo hace a su hijo, como una madre lo hace a su hija, suavemente masajando mi espalda. Estoy llorando como un niño sin consuelo; después de haber estado perdido y ahora fué encontrado, estando muerto y ahora llevado a la vida nuevamente. Él me lleva cargado, y solamente volamos fuera de ahi.

Nos fuimos hacia un mundo de luz, y yo comenzé a tener tremendos pensamientos de vergüenza. Había sido tan malo, pensaba de mí mismo como mugroso, basura y pordiosero. Pensé, "El se ha equivocado, yo no pertenezco aqui, El no me quiere." ¿Como podía el preocuparse por mí?, ¿Porqué?, soy tan malo.

Entonces Él se paró, no estábamos en el infierno, no estábamos en el Cielo, estabamos en medio. El dijo," Nosotros no cometemos errores, tu perteneces aquí." Comenzamos a conversar y Él me decía estas cosas.

El trajo algunos angeles que me mostraron desde el principio de mi vida hasta el final. Me mostraron lo que habia hecho correcto y mis errores. Era realmente muy simple. Cuando me había comportado con amor y gentileza, consideraba a otros primero, habia hecho a los angeles felices, eso había hecho a Jesús feliz, y me dejaron saber que eso hizo feliz a Dios. Cuando había sido egoísta y manipulador había entristecido a los angeles, a Jesús, y me dejaron saber que Dios también estaba triste. Lo que ellos estaban tratando de hacerme ver, en un cascaron de nuez, que el propósito de mi existencia era el amar a Dios y amar a mi prójimo como a mí mismo. Esa era la razón por la que fuí creado, por eso estaba en este mundo para hacer y aprender. Pero fallé.

Me dijeron que tenía necesidad de regresar a este mundo, y realmente me enojé porque yo quería ir al Cielo. Lo que ellos me dijeron acerca del Cielo es el lugar más divertido, interesante, y un lugar maravilloso.Todos quieren ir al Cierlo y yo quería ir ahí. Ellos dijeron que yo no estaba listo, que no estaba calificado, todavía no era mi tiempo para ir al Cielo. Era el tiempo de regresar al mundo y tratar de vivir en la manera que Dios quería que yo viviera, en la manera que el me creo para vivir.

Le dijo a Jesús y a los angeles que yo no podría vivir en este mundo sin ellos. Les dije que mi corazón se rompería si ellos me mandaban de regreso a este mundo. Ellos estaran ahí y Yo estare ahí. Me dijeron, "¿Tú no lo entiendes? ¿Qué te pasa? Te estamos enseñando todo esto. Nosotros siempre hemos estado ahí. Siempre hemos estado contigo todo el tiempo. Tu nunca has estado solo, Yo les dije, "Necesito que me dejen saber que estan a mi alrededor de vez en cuando." Ellos me dijeron que si yo Oraba y confesaba mis pecados a Dios, Si yo doy lo que tengo a Dios, significando darle mis preocupaciones, cuidados, esperanzas y mis sueños, solo darle todo a Dios, entonces habría tiempos en los cuales yo sabría en mi corazón que ellos estaban ahí. No necesariamente podría verlos, pero sentiría amor como el que sentí en ese entonces. Yo les dije que me aseguraran que habría tiempos en los que yo podría conocer ese amor, entonces yo podría vivir en este mundo. Ellos dijeron que lo harían, y me regresaron.

Después de esta experiencia, la enfermera que habia dicho no poder encontrar al doctor, corrió hacia dentro del cuarto y dijo que el doctor había llegado al hospital lo cual es como un milagro precioso porque eran como las 9 ó 9:30 de la noche. Ella dijo "El doctor ha llegado al hospital y esta preparándose para la cirujía." y algunas personas se metieron al cuarto y sacaron a mi esposa. Fué muy molesto pues yo estaba tratando de decirles que yo quería hablar con mi esposa de lo que acababa de sucederme. Cuando pasé junto a ella en el corredor siendo llevado al quirófano, le dije que todo iba a salir bien. Ella solamente me miró incredula(?)....me miró como un moribundo. Lo extraño de toda esta experiencia es que no se me olvida ningún detalle. Es muy tenso, y yo no se como se mantiene tirante. Yo creo que una de las razones Dios me dió esta experiencia es porque tendré oportunida de compartirla con alguien. No se quien y nunca sabre quien es. Pero tendré la oportunidad de compartirla con alguien, que esto sea una ayuda para ellos.

=== Entrevistas en la Plaza ===

(Juan 14:6)
"Yo soy el Camino la Verdad y la Vida, nadie viene hacia el Padre sino por Mí."

[Anunciante]
Las siguientes encuestas revelan que muchas personas no creen en el cielo ó en el infierno muchas de estas personas que creen que existen, no tienen idea de cómo llegar a estos lugares.

[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #1 (Hombre)]
"Yo no creo que existe el infierno. Si creo que existe el Cielo. Tiene que haber algo más después de esta existencia que es de tan corto tiempo en la Tierra, tiene que haber algo más que le siga. "
[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #2 (Hombre)]
"Yo creo que cada uno pagaremos por lo que hemos hecho en vida. Yo no creo necesariamente lo que la Biblia dice de que el infierno es un lugar de llamas ardientes, yo creo que el infierno son tus peores temores, y todo lo que puedes ver malo en tu vida ó en tu propia percepción lo pagas en la eternidad y tambien creo que el cielo es el lugar donde puedes pasar el resto de tu vida en paz, si amas a Dios y vives de acuerdo a su Palabra "

[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #3 (Mujer)]
"Yo creo en el cielo, definitivamente el Cielo existe. No estoy muy segura acerca del Infierno. Como explicar el infierno, pero el Cielo si."

[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #4 (Hombre)]
"No creo que haya necesidad de ir a la iglesia para merecer el cielo, ni tampoco que se tenga que saber de la Biblia, solo basta con ser honrado y bueno. El infierno esta reservado para pocas personas que son muy malas, para aquellos que cometen asesinatos intencionales, generalmente este tipo de gentes van al infierno."
[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #5 (Mujer)]
"No estoy muy segura como describir ir al cielo ó si existe el infierno."
[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #6 (Hombre)]
"Yo no creo que existe ni el Cielo ni el Infierno, solo creo que existe vida después de la muerte, aunque no se exactamente lo que es." No estoy seguro de lo que es, creo que es como un limbo, como purgatorio donde todos van. No es realmente comfortable o realmente traumatico."
[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #7 (Mujer)]
"Yo creo que todos en su propia mente piensan en el Cielo y en el Infierno. El cielo es lo que hace a algunos felices, lo que estan buscando en el futuro, y lo que ellos creen por "sus mismas creencias", ya sea Dios u otra entidad o deidad, que el Cielo existe, y por eso trabajan en esta vida. Mi hija es una ateísta proclamada, pero yo se que ella sabe muy dentro de si misma, que es lo que espera encontrar despues de esta vida
Yo no creo que se necesite de ninguna deidad, y para mi esto es suficiente."
[Persona Entrevistada a la Deriva #8 (Mujer)]
"Yo creo en my propia creencia la cual es una creencia mas metafisica, Creo que como tu te sientes aqui en la tierra y como ves el cielo es de acuerdo a tu propia idea-creencia, y eso sera para ti cuando mueras.
Si tu crees que hay una fuerza de dios en ti, y que tu basicamente eres una persona buena y feliz, eso es lo que tendras despues de tu muerte; pero yo no creo que seras castigado y de que vayas a un lugar horrible, si solamente vives tu vida de acuerdo a los principios que las religiones organizadas proclaman como deben de vivirse."
[Fin de las Entrevistas]

[Dr. Rawlings]
Muchas personas estan tratando de diluir el mensaje del infierno y del cielo diciendo que ninguno de esto lugares existe. ¿Porque no comer, beber y ser felices? No hay responsabilidad, no hay el pecado. Y si no existe el pecado, Cristo murió en vano. Y si Cristo murió en vano, ¿Para que necesitamos a Dios? Este es la nueva filosofía de la Nueva Era, "Él infierno no existe". Esta es la esperanza de mucha gente de que el infierno no exista.

Voluntarios estan yendo a los hospitales, van a visitar a nuestros seres queridos con este mensaje de la Nueva Era. Es llamada la religión del tiempo final, la religión de las experiencias cercanas a la muerte. "Mira, yo fuí al cielo y regresé", así le dicen a los pacientes moribundos. "Yo vi la luz y regresé. Todo esta bien. No existe responsabilidad, no hay infierno. Las puertas del cielo están abiertas de par en par para todos los que mueren. Mirame. Yo soy un ateista y estoy aquí otra vez. No tienes porque preocuparte. La muerte es algo que no se debe temer. Yo me quedaré contigo. Tu familia tiene miedo de quedarse contigo, de verte morir, pero yo no. Dejame sostener tu mano. Dejame decirte acerca de esta gloria que viene a encontrarte, esa hermosa luz al final del tunel, donde no existe la preocupacion, la pérdida, solo hay ganancia. Tu eres aceptado exactamente como estas. No existe el cielo, no existe el infierno. Es solamente la eternidad en todo. Esta en la nueva filosofía llamada La Fé del Omega, donde todos van al cielo. Este tipo de gente esta llegando a nuestros hospitales, consultando a los moribundos, en lugar de nuestros grupo de iglesias confortando a los moribundos.

El ministerio de los moribundo es el ministerio mas descuidado de todos. Nadie lo quiere. Todos tienen miedo del paciente que esta muriendo. Y el moribundo quiere saber que es se siente morir. ¿Duele? ¿Existe vida despues de la muerte? ¿Existen el Cielo y el Infierno? ¿Cómo puedo estar seguro de que voy para el Cielo?. Y tu puedes decirles que es un regalo gratis. Tú puedes decirles cómo recibir este regalo. Pero si nosotros no nos defendemos contra esta Fé del Omega, que se esta infiltrando en los hospitales ahora en día y que es una fé fatal, entonces estaremos perdiendo nuestra propia Cristiandad. El paciente morirá desnudo sin ninguna fé en Dios!.

=== Dr. Donald Whitaker ===

Quiero introducirles el caso del Dr. Whitaker quien aún practica la medicina, y era un ateísta en el tiempo que le sucedió el incidente. No quería tener nada que ver con Dios, pero pasó por una situación que le cambio su vida y nos gustaría que usted tenga esta experiencia con él.

[Dr. Donald Whitaker]
Febrero de 1975, en ese tiempo yo era un alcoholico, fuera de control, inclusive yo estaba usando drogas recreativas, pero el alcohol era mi droga preferida. Estaba totalmente fuera de control, tenía muchos amigos en el medio artístico, Ringo Star por mencionar algunos, eran muchas las personas que conocía. Ellos tenían un especial de televisión en la costa del Oeste, y Hoight (un amigo) me invitó a que los acompanara y yo con mucho gusto acepte la invitación, pues sabía que iba a ver mucha bebida y mucha fiesta, y cuando ellos estaban haciendo su acto, yo hacia mis propias cosas, pero despues de 2 o 3 días me enferme, sentía mucho dolor en mi abdomen y volé a la ciudad de Oklahoma, llamé aun Senador amigo mío y le pedí mandara un carro a recogerme, pues yo estaba muy enfermo, ellos me llevaron a mi casa.

Yo mismo de ahí me fuí al hospital en Texacana en Febrero de 1975, y me cheque los electrolitos, lo que significa que mi potasio y los cloruros químicos estaban tan bajos que tuvieron que ponerme intravenosas para restablecerme lo suficiente.

En este periodo de mi vida yo era un ateísta, yo era un ateísta muy duro de corazón y vivía para mí mismo. Los ateístas son muy egoistas, solo piensan en ellos mismos. Allí es donde yo me encontraba en 1975. Estuve hospitalizado por 3 días antes de ser operado, cuando volví en mí,estaba yo en cuidados intensivos, tenía el oxígeno puesto, lo que significa que la máquina estaba respirando por mí, yo no podía hablar, estaba en estado comatoso, aun así oí estas personas hablar de mí, y decir que tan grave me encontraba, que estaba ya moribundo, que ya no saldría del hospital, y en ese tiempo yo llevaba mi cabello muy largo, pues me gustaba tener mi cabello largo. Oí la voz de un hombre decir "Mira, que cabello tan largo", el otro hombre respondió "Estará mas largo cuando salga de aquí", la tercera voz dijo "El no saldrá de aquí, el va a morir".

Después de 3 días, empezé a respirar sin necesidad de oxígeno, y recuerdo al doctor, el cirujano que me operó, su nombre es Dr. Donald Dunkon, me dijo, "Doug, si necesitas poner documentos en regla, si necesitas firmar tu testamento, hazlo immediatamente, pues no estamos seguros de cuanto tiempo tienes."

Yo sabía que tenía una condición que se le llama "Hemorragia aguda de hepatitis narcótica", puedes vivir con una pancreatitis, ó con una pancreatitis aguda, pero no puedes vivir con la hemorragia aguda de hepatitis narcótica.

Duncan les habia dicho a mis 2 hijos que yo moriría antes del amanecer, no esperaban que yo sobreviviera, y yo tirado ahí en la cama, un ateísta proclamado.

Que quiero decir con ser un Ateista Proclamado? -- Como ateísta proclamado yo no creía en Dios, yo creía en el poder del universo, por que lo habia visto y lo habia sentido. Como especialista, como médico que soy, yo creo en la vida y en la muerte. Yo creo en algo, pero no me hablen de Dios, y por seguro no me hablen acerca de la resurrección, ó del nacimiento virgen, ó de este tipo de cosas, pues yo soy un investigador científico, tengo maestrías y doctorados en medicina e investigaciones científicas.

La mayoría de los ateístas no creemos en Dios, no creemos en un Supremo Hacedor, creemos lo que vemos y lo que tocamos, ahora los científicos empiezan a creer que hay un order en el universo pues lo hemos estado descubriendo últimamente.

Es muy fácil ser un ateísta cuando estás en en pináculo del éxito, cuando haz salido de la pobreza por tí mismo y ascendido a ser el hombre más poderoso en el país y en el estado de Oklahoma en el ambiente pol í tico. Es muy fácil ser un ateísta cuando haz logrado todo por tí mismo, el hombre puede entonces sentarse y decir "Yo no necesito a Dios, ¿Quién es Dios?

Pero es muy difícil ser un ateísta cuando estas en el lecho de muerte, por que te pones a pensar, ¿Qué tal si esta gente esta en lo cierto, y Dios existe, el cielo, el infierno?

Pues verán, hubo un hombre, su nombre es Ron, y el se paró en medio de las puertas del infierno y de mí. Un hombre que me estuvo testificando del amor de Jesús durante 5 anos, antes de que me enfermara, un hombre, y sabes, me ponía a discutir con él, y me gustaba, por que él representaba y vivía lo que decía

Él era el único que yo ví que profesaba ser cristiano y vivía lo que decía, así que yo realmente lo respetaba, no creía lo que decía, pero lo respetaba.

Así, en mi lecho de muerte, sabiendo que iba a morir, adivinen en quién pensé? Pensé en Ron, que tal si él estaba en lo correcto?, Qué me pasará si es verdad que existe el cielo y el infierno? Y entonces immediatamente el pensamiento más opresivo vino a mi mente, Cómo podía ser yo ser salvo?, Qué era ser salvo?, Cómo puedo ser salvo?

Entonces pedí que me trajeran a Ron, pues quería que hiciera lo que tenía que hacer, pues yo no tenía ni idea de cómo un hombre que fué colgado en un árbol en Israel 2000 anos atras tenía que ver conmigo, ¿Qué era Él para mí?

Yo sabía que Ron tenía algo que yo debía de poseer. Y esa noche llamé a Ron, pero Ron no se encontraba en su casa, él estaba en Alabama, y lo mandé llamar, y esa noche fué la noche mas larga de mi vida.

Esa noche, cuando acostado en la cama, me empezaba a ir, a desvanecer, empezé a irme a un lugar donde había mucha obscuridad, eran tan Negro que esta negrura penetraba muy dentro de mí, y así cuando dejé mi cuerpo, puedo decirte que dejé mi cuerpo, porque recuerdo cuando regresé a mi cuerpo, yo no supe donde estuve fuera de mi cuerpo.

Ahora hay personas que hablan de la luz, hay personas que hablan de flotar, otros dicen tener sentimiento de amor, de sentir calor, yo no sentí nada, ninguna de esas cosas, pues yo sentí un terror indescriptible, un temor horroroso, pues yo supe que si me dejaba ir todo, si me dejara caer completamente, ya no regresaría, yo supe eso muy dentro de mí. Así que peleé toda la noche,

Me dijeron más tarde que me agarré del colchón tan fuerte que me lo eché encima pues tenía que esperar, tenía que aguantar hasta que Ron llegara, tenía que hacer todo lo posible para no perderme, para no dejarme ir.

Pero otra vez volvía a salir de mi cuerpo y me iba abajo a un terror completo, pues empezé a sentir un terror muy inmenso, ahora mi piel se empezó a poner fría, no es frío como cuando sales al aire, es una frialdad que te llega hasta los huesos, muy profunda, y la sentía en mis extremidades inferiores, y podía sentir la frialdad como empezaba a subirse a mis piernas.

Empezé a salir otra vez, y a encontrarme en esa obscuridad y ese vacío y recuerdo una vez que entre otra vez a mi cuerpo, pues cuando regresaba a mi cuerpo se oía como un golpe, como cuando un palo pega en un cuerpo hueco, cuando entraba en mi cuerpo nuevamente, yo, crèeme, crèeme, es la experiencia más horrorosa, más terrible que yo haya tenido Esa manana como 9:30 ó 10 de la manana, Ron entró al cuarto y me preguntó "Dr. Whitaker, cuáles son las probabilidades de que sane? Yo le respondí, "Ron, ellos dicen que no hay ninguna" Y el dijo "Ahora es el tiempo" Y yo le dije, "Si, es el tiempo".

Sabrás que yo antes lo maldije, lo escupí, pero ahora era el momento, yo tenía que tener lo que él me quería dar, lo que él tenía, por que mi tiempo en la tierra esta muy corto, y yo no tenía ninguna idea de cuando tendría que hacer ese viaje otra vez, y me iría sin regreso.

En ese momento Ron me guió simplemente en la oración del pecador, yo no tenía ni idea de lo que era la oración del pecador, pero verás, yo tenía confianza en Ron, y el me dirigió en la oración del pecador, y me dijo que Jesús había muerto por mis pecados, que Él habia muerto por los pecados del mundo. Yo no entendí completamente eso, pero yo supe que si me mostraba en donde se encontraba en el libro que el llevaba.

Ustedes comprendan, yo soy un hombre de libros, yo me pasé 25 a 26 anos de mi vida leyendo y aprendiendo de libros, toda clase de libros científicos, química, grados de maestrías y doctorados de médico, toda esta clase de grados.

Él me dijo, y yo le crei, porque estaba en ese libro. Este era un libro nuevo para mi, es el libro llamado Biblia. Yo dejé que Ron me dirijiera en la oración del pecador, yo la repetí después de él, y puedo decirles una cosa, fué una paz que cayo sobre mí como nunca yo la había experimentado.

Yo buscaba esa paz, la buscaba en la botella del alcohol, en las inyecciones, en las drogas, en las mujeres, en todo tipo de caras, pero no había paz en mi vida, pero al tiempo de aceptar a Jesús Cristo como mi Senor y Salvador, se me quitó el miedo, aun creí que iba a morir, pues yo sabía que la condición que yo tenía no se podía sobrevivir, soy un médico, yo sabía que lo que tenía nadie lo puede sobrevivir,

Ron me mostró en el libro donde dice: "Estas senales seguirán a aquellos que creen, impondrán las manos sobre los enfermos y ellos se recuperarán"(Marcos 16:18), y ahora yo camino en el planeta tierra este día, sin tomar insulina, enzimas, comiendo lo que se me antoja, y Dios produce en mi cuerpo, cada día, el material correcto, para que yo pueda funcionar sin que yo tenga que tomar medicamentos.

Sabes, cuando ves abrirse los ojos de los ciegos, ves al tullido/manco caminar, cuando ves a los leprosos limpiarse, y los ves con tus propios ojos, tu sabes que lo viste, no se necesita ser un científico de projectiles para comprender que la Biblia es verdadera.

[Dr. Rawlings]
¿Cómo es posible que varios escenarios del infierno tengan diferentes aspectos para las personas? Bueno, la Biblia no dice que todo es fuego, si buscan en diferentes lugares, dice que:

"es ser sacado"

"separado de Dios"

"obscuridad total"

"con gusanos en donde nadie puede morir.

La majoría es flamas. Hay algunos que no pueden visualizar esto o negarlo.Ver al ángel de luz puede ser enganoso en algunos casos, por ejemplo en la Segunda de Corintios 11:14 nos dice que Satán puede transformarse en un ángel de luz y enganar a muchos. Cual luz es la que ven estas gentes al final del túnel, especialmente si es alguien quien se cree no ser digno del cielo?

Extranamente lo opósito no ocurre. Cuando la persona se encuentra en el infierno, esos que se vieron en el infierno, supieron exactamente donde pertenecían, y no había duda del porqué fueron llevados ahí, de hecho, Jesús mismo habla de esto en Mateo 12:25,26 donde dice "Si Satán saca a Satán", poniendo el infierno como una pintura imaginaria, cómo puede su reinado durar?, ¿ cómo se mantiene unido?, no, es imposible. Como ángel de luz Satán puede enganar a muchos. Esta variación de lo que ven en el infierno donde hay una obscuridad total, ó del fuego, estos son dos lugares que no desean nunca jamás visitar.

[Dr. Whitaker]
La oración de fé, la oración de salvación, no es una pequeña oración, es la única forma de ir al Padre. Y es el único camino. Ahora estas gentes del movimiento de la Nueva Era que creen que todos van al cielo, que pueden alabar y glorificar todo, que puedes alabar a la pulga, puedes apretar un arbol, puedes adorar un cristal, puedes adorar una estrella. Tengo noticias para ellos, no entraran si no hay aceptado a Jesús Cristo como su Salvador y Señor, porque la...

Documentary on Near Death Experiences-text

Wed, 6 Oct 2010 03:03:05 -0500

Documentary on Near Death Experiences

Dr. Maurice Rawlings, MD, a heart surgeon, has written a number of books on the death experience and clearly shows from his own practice and from the experiences of his patients, that not everyone goes to the light when they die, where there is total love. Many of his patients, after being resuscitated on the operating table, spoke about hell. [TBN Films]

To Hell and Back by Dr. Rawlings Documentary Video Transcript, TBN Films 
(Mathew 7:13-14) Enter through the narrow gate, for the gate is wide and the way is broad that leads to destruction, and there are many who enter through it. For the Gate is small and the way is narrow that leads to life, and there are few that find it.

[1st Witness]
There are people that talk about light, there are people that talk about floating above, there are people that talk about warmth and love, I didn’t feel any of that, I felt none of that. I felt untold terror.
It is very easy to be an atheist when you’re successful, but it’s very difficult to be an atheist when you’re lying on your death bed.

[2nd Witness]
When I came to, Dr. Rawlings said my hair was literally standing on end.

[3rd Witness]
It was an incredible experience to see that there is life beyond life.
[Announcer] Everyday people, like you and me, living their lives one minute and the next they lay dieing, having never known or believed the message of salvation. They traveled from this world to one beyond, but what they found was pure terror. They returned and these are their true stories.  Renowned Cardiologist and Author, Dr. Maurice Rawlings will take you on a journey that few have ever spoken of.

[4th Witness]
So I called out into the darkness, “Jesus, please save me!” Because I was either going to Heaven or Hell, there wasn’t anything else.

[5th Witness]
Hear the voice of one that has heard the screams.

[Announcer] This may be your only chance to safely go to Hell and Back. 

[Dr. Rawlings] This is a study on life after death. All through history man has predicted life after death. All bibles are based on life after death, all religions. But where are these? Who has come back to show us that there is life after death?
Now through modern resuscitation methods, bringing the heart back, brining breathing back, we can now bring a whole population of people back to talk to us about what’s on the other side of death. See what you think about some of these cases that we are going to present. The good ones are a dime a dozen, because people love to tell about the wonderful experience they had after they died and came back.
The Hell experiences are embarrassing. It’s an F on the report card, a slap in the face. We have some cases of people that will tell you about their own hell experiences, so that you won’t have to go where they went. We mainly want to teach you how to restart the heart; restart the breathing, on someone who has recently died. Notice that death is reversible; you have 4 minutes of viable time before the brain cells start dieing because of the lack of blood flow, and before rigor mortis sets in.
I have seen 2 deaths, where resurrection was required, something that man can NOT do. We can do resuscitation, something God has permitted us to do. How many hell experiences, have had a person's conversion and salvation while they were on the floor, and the person then only remember the good experiences? This was not the case in Ronald Reagan (Not associated with X-President Ronald Reagan) He had his little boy with him while going to a 7-11 store, he got into an argument, and there was a bottle broken, and he was stabbed multiple times by his assailant.

===Ronald Reagan ===

[Ronald Reagan] In 1972 my life was broken. I was a drug addict. I was a criminal. My family was broken. My wife had filed for divorce a couple of times. My children were afraid of me. I really couldn’t hold a job, my mental state was terrible. It was in this frame of life that I took my 6 year old son to a little market to purchase some things. On the way in, I met a gentlemen coming out the door. An argument erupted and before I knew it I had hit him and knocked him down. He fell into a pile of bottles. The bottle broke and immediately he leaped up with a broken bottle and began to stab at me. I lifted my left arm to try to stop the blow, and the bottle severed my biceps muscle & the major arteries in my arm. I was bleeding to death in a matter of seconds. But full of anger, hatred and rage, I kept fighting and it kept bleeding. My little son was screaming, he was hysterical.
The owner of the 7-11 store came over and said that if I didn’t get to a hospital, I’ll would bleed to death in just a few minutes. So he took me in my own car to the hospital. When we entered the emergency room, I was barely conscious. As the medical staff began to work on me, I could hear their voices, they were saying, “We can’t help him. He’ll have to be transported to another hospital. Probably we’ll loose the arm.” By the time they loaded me into the ambulance, my wife had arrived and went with us in the ambulance.

But as they pulled out of the parking lot of that hospital, a young paramedic looked down into my face, and I could barely see I was so weak. He said “Sir, you need Jesus Christ” But I didn’t know Jesus, I didn’t know what he was talking about, so my reaction to that was to begin cursing. And again he stated to me, “You need Jesus!”
As he was talking to me, it appeared that the ambulance literally blew up in flames. I though it had actually blown up. It filled with smoke and immediately I was moving through that smoke, as if through a tunnel. After some period of time, coming out of the smoke and out of the darkness I began to hear the voices of a multitude of people. They were screaming, groaning and Crying. But as I was looking down, it appeared like a volcanic opening. I saw fire, smoke and people inside of this burning place. They were screaming and crying, they were burning, but they weren’t burning up, they weren’t being consumed. Then I began moving downward into this opening. 

[Wife, Elaine Reagan] He was thrashing, just thrashing about, moaning and groaning. It was like a battle was going on. I wasn’t a Christian at the time, and I didn’t know anything about spiritual battles. But it was scary to me because I could feel it. It was like light and darkness. It was like he was fighting against something. I didn’t know what, but now I know, he was seeing the vision of hell.  [Ronald Reagan] But the terrible thing was that I began to recognize many of the people that were in these flames. It was like a camera lens was showing me their faces, close up. I could see their features, I could see their agony, pain and frustration. A number of them began to call my name, and said “Ronny, don’t come to this place, there is no way out. There is no escape if you come here, no way out.”

I looked into the face of one man who had died in a robbery attempt, he had been shot and bleed to death on the sidewalk. I looked into the face of two others who had died drunk in an automobile accident. I looked into the face of others who had died of drug overdoses, that we partied together. They showed agony and pain, but I believe that the most painful part was the loneliness. The depression was so heavy, that there was no hope, no escape, there was not way out of this place. The smell was like sulfur, like an electric welder, the stench was terrible.
In my life, I had seen people killed, I had been involved in fights where people were killed. I’ve done time in prison for manslaughter. I grew up in a reform school, and in a jail cell. I was beat unmercifully as a child by a father that had temper and alcohol problems. I was a runaway at 12 years old and I felt that there was nothing in this world that could frighten me. My life was wrecked, my marriage was wrecked, my health was wrecked. But now I was seeing something that scared me to death, because I didn't understand it. And as I am looking into this pit, this place of fire, screams and torment, I fade out into blackness.
When I opened my eyes, I was in a hospital room in Knoxville, Tennessee with my wife is sitting by. There had been multiple stitches put into my body, my arm was spared. I had almost 100 stitches. I looked into the face of my wife. I wasn’t concerned about where I was, or anything around me. All I could visualize was what I had just seen.   [Elaine Reagan] He had this funny look on his face, and it was a terrifying look. And he said, “I don’t really know what’s happening to me, but I’ve been in a terrible place.” And I kept telling him “you’ve been in the hospital, you’ve been in the hospital all this time.” And he kept saying, “No, I’ve been in another place. I don’t know exactly what is was, but it was a terrible, terrible place.”  [Ronald Reagan]

I could still hear the screams. I could still smell the terrible smell. I could still feel the heat, and I could still hear the voices of people that I’ve known screaming for me to go back. Through the days to come, I tried every way to get that out of my mind. I tried to get drunk, I could not get drunk. I tried to get stoned, I could not get stoned, I tried everything that I could to get this off my mind and I could not.

One morning, several months later, I came home to where my wife was. I had been trying to get drunk, but I couldn’t. When I walked in the house and went back to the bedroom, the light was on. My wife was sitting up in bed, and she had a large book open on her lap. She looked up at me and her face was literally shining. And she said, “Ronny, tonight I accepted the Lord Jesus Christ as my savior,"
She didn’t have to say a lot to me, our life had been filled with agony. She grew up in Chicago; her father was a bartender on the South side of Chicago. She knew nothing about God, or church or religion. The pain in her face, the wrinkles that I gave her from my abuse, violence, alcoholism, and drug addiction. Sometimes I would be gone for months of time, and she and the kids would have no idea where I was. But now her face had changed. The wrinkles were literally were gone, a smile had replaced the sorrow and agony. She looked at me and said, “Jesus saved me tonight. Would you go with me and hear about this man called Jesus.” I though to myself, “I tried everything else in life, nothing has worked for me. The people I love the most, my wife, my children, I’m terrible to them." So I agreed to go with her.

A couple of weeks later on a Sunday morning, November 2, 1972, just before 12 am, a minister stood to read from the bible. I was sitting in the back of the building, I didn’t know anything out of the bible. I didn’t know how to act to church. But the minister stood to read from the bible, and he read from the Gospel of John. He began to read these words “behold the lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world.” When he said “the Lamb” he had my attention. It wouldn’t have meant anything to me, any other passage, but when he mentioned “the Lamb” he had this hard hearted sinner’s attention.

Because when I was 9 years old, a very poor child in the mountains of eastern Tennessee, with a father who only knew anger, abuse and alcohol, a neighbor had given me a baby lamb. And I had to walk two miles to catch the school bus. One day coming through her yard she stopped me and said, “Son I have a gift for you” and she showed me this baby lamb.
I took that lamb home with me, it was my friend, the only friend I felt like I had. It was such a friend, in the days and weeks to come it followed me, and it would meet me when I got off the school bus. It came walking through the woods and fields to meet me.

One evening as I came home, the lamb was missing. I heard my father cursing and screaming, he was working on an old model car, changing a flat tire by hand, the old way.   I tried to walk around him because I didn’t want to be cursed.   I tried to bypass him, but when I got on the other side of the car, I looked down and there was my lamb with blood all over the white wool. There was a tire rod sticking in its body.

The lamb had come around just wanting to be curious, and in a drunken fit of anger, my father had plunged the tire iron though that lamb.
When I saw my lamb, my friend, dead, I began to scream. I ran into the woods screaming, “he’s killed my lamb, he’s killed the lamb!”
At 9 years old, hatred and violence took my life, possessed my life. From that point on, I was never ever the same. By 12 years old I was a runaway. I was in the Juvenile system, arrested time after time. I had no respect for authority. I hated anyone that represented authority over me. By the time I was 15 years old, I had been in Jail for car theft, for stealing. At 15 years old I was sentenced for manslaughter; being involved in a car accident that had killed some and left others crippled. At that time I wondered if life would ever hold anything for me.
But when that minister mentioned “The Lamb” he had my attention. He said that Jesus Christ was God’s lamb, and He died and shed His blood so that whosoever wants to, can have a new start. They could be forgiven and start over.
That morning, as I stood to try to leave the building, I thought, “I don’t want anybody to see me cry. I haven't cried since I was 9 years old. I’m not afraid of any living thing on this Earth, and no one is going to see me cry."

I turned to leave, but instead I started down the isle toward the front of that building. I didn’t know the sinners prayer, I didn’t know the Roman road of salvation. But my prayer was this, “God, if You exist, and Jesus, if You are God’s lamb, please, please kill me or cure me. I don’t want to live anymore, I’m not a husband, I’m not a father, I’m no good.” And at that instant, it was like the darkness and the blackness left my life. Then the tears began to flow and for the first time since I was 9 years old, the tears did run. The guilt left my life, the violence, anger and the hatred left my life. And Jesus Christ became Lord and savior of my life that morning.
Since that time I didn’t know what would happen. God healed my mind, my memory, the drug addiction; the alcoholism was instantaneously gone, delivered. And for that moment I knew I had to tell the story of what had happened to me. My life was only spared to tell others about the place that I had seen, and the hope of Jesus Christ to save mankind from this terrible fate. 

=== OBE & NDE ===
[Dr. Rawlings]

Here we are again wondering whether hell is for the bad guys or the good guys. I would like to introduce the subject OBE (Out of Body Experience) NDE (Near Death Experience). You know what clinical death is, where the heart stops, breathing stops, and we start life again. Restart the breathing and the Heart, and a person comes back from death to life. A reversible situation before rigor mortis sets in.
But Out of Body Experiences and Near Death Experiences are entirely different. Near Death of Experience are like if I hold a gun up to you and say “give me your money.” You may get scared to death (a near death experience), but you don’t get anywhere near dying. Almost near crash accidents, are near death experience, but there is nothing involving stopping the heart or stopping breathing. And yet, most of the authors that write books on this subject are including OBE and NDE without clinical death. We are just investigating clinical death, where people actually die and come back.
Now Out of Body Experiences is a way to get there without dying. How would you like to find out what death feels like, without dying?
• Deep hypnosis can get you there.
• You can go see a guru over in India, learning meditation techniques with a mantra.
• You can have chemical hypnosis.
• You can go Skrying with a crystal ball.
• You can have electrical stimulus of the brain.
• [Please don’t get involved with any of theses.]
There are many ways of getting out of the body, to experience life beyond the body, separating the spirit from the body.   This is the definition in the Bible, when the spirit separates from the body. But we are talking about a permanent separation, not a man-made separation. And we are not talking about NDEs or OBEs, we are talking about clinical death. This is where the great majority of people have true experiences. 

=== Charles McKaig ===
One of the cases is Charles McKaig, a 57 year old mail carrier. He was having chest pains. We took him to the office; put him on the tread mill, until he got his chest pain again. He was attached to an EKG. (Electrocardiogram/heart monitor), the EKG went haywire. We knew he had chest pains, but before we could stop the machine, he dropped dead.
But when he dropped dead, he had a very peculiar situation. He convulsed like most people do when they first die and the heart stops providing blood to the brain. His eyes rolled up, he turned blue, he stopped breathing. The nurse started an IV and I started an external heart massage. The strangest thing happened, when I stopped resuscitating to put in a pace maker.  

[Charles McKaig] When I came to, Dr. Rawlings said my hair was literally standing on end, and my eyes had already started dilating. I was absolutely scared to death, I was horrified.
My life was very normal, I partied a lot. I had joined a church at a young age, because of my parents. I really didn’t realize what church was about, or what accepting Christ was about.
Early one morning at work I had walked to the local clinic in my hometown. At that time I thought I might be having a heart attack. So then I met Dr. Rawlings. He kept me for about 3 or 4 days. And then he gave me a stress test. I remember while taking it I felt like I really wanted to get off, and that was the last thing I remember of that.
When I came to, Dr. Rawlings was giving me CPR, and he asked me what was the matter, because I was looking so scared. I told him that I had been to hell and I need help! He said to me, “keep your hell to yourself, I’m a doctor and I’m trying to save your life, you need a minister for that.” As he was giving me CPR, he was trying to install a pacemaker with the other hand. And I would fade out every so often, so then he would focus CPR again and bring me back.

I was soon floating in the air, watching what was going on, looking down. Whenever I would come back to my body, I kept asking, “Please help me, please help me, I don’t want to go back to hell.” Soon a nurse named Pam said, “He needs help, do something!” At that time, Dr. Rawlings told me to repeat this short prayer. “I believe Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Jesus, save my soul. Keep me alive. If I die, please keep me out of hell!”
After that, the other fading out experiences were very pleasant. I saw my stepmother, my mother. My mom passed away when I was about 5 months old. I never saw a photograph of her. My stepmother passed away about 10 years ago. I did not have any contact with them. All I could remember was that they kept their hands reached out to me.
I’ve heard it said that you couldn’t carry money with you, and when I was with my mother and stepmother, I saw they had no pockets. I know that sounds weird but I was trying to remember everything I saw.

After that, I remember walking down a lane that had colors on both sides, brilliant colors. I had a little experience in Art, but nobody, not ever Rembrandt could reproduce those colors, they were so bright. There was this light that surrounded me, I believe it was the Holy Spirit. It surrounded me and took care of me. I’ve never felt so good and so safe in my whole life.

[Dr. Rawlings] After this was all over, I realized what really happened. It was a double conversion. Not only had this make-believe prayer converted this atheist on the floor, it had also converted this atheist doctor that was working on him. (Dr. Rawlings pointing toward himself) That is the only reason I can appear to you now, to tell you that there is a life after death. And it is NOT all good.

Most of you can tell the difference between simple fading, clinical death and biologic death. Take the case of Charles McKaig. He was on the treadmill and I could tell that he was in clinical death. He had a startled question on his face, he was about to ask the question and was looking dumbfounded at me. As he was walking on the treadmill I noticed that his heart had stopped and his breathing has stopped. He was still walking and talking for a minute or two before the lack of blood to the brain caused him to drop dead. He was dead and didn’t even know it. I should have told him.
Soon we started clinical death treatment, CPR. We started the heart up again, we started the breathing again and he came back. This was clearly clinical death. Now biologic death would have occurred if 4-6 minutes time had passed after clinical death. Because of the lack of oxygen to the brain, the brain cells die; they are the most sensitive cells in the body. Then rigor mortis sets in and the person becomes stiff as a board. And now we need resurrection, only God can do resurrection. We can only do resuscitation. Something we are permitted to do.

=== Howard Storm ===
Howard Storm was an art a literary professor who was in Paris with his class, when he suddenly had a stomach rupture, ulcer rupture, peritonitis, shock, sudden death, clinical death, resuscitation, and hell experience.

[Howard Storm]

I was a 38 year old college professor, teaching art. I had taken my students along with my wife around Europe. We had just done a 3 week tour, and this was the next to the last day. While we were in Paris, at 11:00 am, I had a perforation of my stomach. When this happened it was the most acute pain I had ever experienced in my life, and it just dropped me right down on the ground. So I was twisting, screaming, moaning, kicking and yelling around on the floor, and my wife called the emergency service.
A doctor came and got an ambulance because he knew what was wrong. The ambulance took me 8 miles across town to a public hospital. I was then taken into the emergency room and examined by 2 more doctors, who knew exactly what was wrong with me. Then I went into surgery.
But because there was no surgeon available, I was just parked there to wait. So I lay there for 8 to 10 hours in that hospital with no medication, no examination, no attention what-so-ever, waiting for a surgeon to come and give me a critical operation.
Now it 8:30 at night and a nurse came in and told me that they were very sorry that could not get a doctor for me and that they would get one the next day. When she said that, I knew it was over for me, I knew I was dead. The only thing keeping me alive was that I didn’t want to die. I knew I was an atheist, a non-believer, a person who lived for their own gratification.
Next to the pain, dieing was the worst thing that could happen to me because it was the end of life, and there was no more, nothing else. But when she told me that no surgeon was available until the next day, the idea of trying to exist for another minute or another hour with this pain was not worth it anymore. I had been hanging on in the hopes that they would get a doctor and do the surgery, open me up and fix the problem. But when they said they could not get a doctor, I said to my wife that is was time for us to say good bye because I’m going to die now.
So she got up and put her arms around me, she told me how much she loved me and I told her how much I loved her, it was really sad. We made our good byes. We said those things you say after you’ve been together for 20 years.

She finally sat down because she knew it was over, and I knew. It was so hard looking at her crying like that, so I closed my eyes and just let go. I went unconscious. I was probably unconscious for only a short while, a few minutes probably.
Then I was conscious again. I opened my eyes and looked and I was standing up next to my bed. I knew exactly where I was, and what the situation was, there was no confusion in my mind. I felt alive, more real than I’ve ever felt in my life. People asked me, “were you a ghost?” I was just the opposite, I was very alive.
As I am looking around the room, I notice that there is something underneath the sheet on the bed, a body. So I bent over the bed to look at the face and it looked like me. But that wasn’t possible, I’m alive, I’m great, I’m more than alive. So I tried to talk to my wife, but she couldn’t hear me or see me. I thought that she was just ignoring me. So I got very angry at her, for ignoring me.
So I’m screaming and yelling at her, “Why is there this body in bed that looks like me? How did it get there?” I had a sneaking suspicion that the body was me, but that was too scary to think about. So I’m getting really agitated and upset, because this is all too weird. This can’t be happening, it’s impossible; I got a hospital gown on, and everything is very real.
I hear people calling for me outside the room, speaking in soft gentle voices. “Howard, you need to come with us now. Come quickly, come out here.” So I went to the doorway of the room. There are people outside in the hallway. The hallway is dank, it’s grey, not light or dark, it’s just grey. All these men and women dressed in grey, in what might be considered hospital uniforms. I asked them if they were from the doctors to take me to the operation room. I told them all about my situation and how I have been waiting. They keep saying, “We know, we know, we understand. Howard come quickly, come with us, we’ve been waiting for you.”

I left the room which was really clear and bright, and I went into the hallway which was dank and hazy. I followed these people; we had a very long journey. There is no time, and when I make a reference to time, it’s just an illusion because there was no time in this place. But this place, if I was to recreate it, I would have to walk from Nashville to Louisville (175 miles, 281 km) to recreate the walk with these people.

As we walked they stayed around me, kept moving me on, and it kept getting darker and darker. They were becoming more and more openly hostile to me. At first they were syrupy sweet to get me to go with them. Then when I was going with them they said things like, “hurry up, keep moving, shut-up, stop asking questions” It got more ugly.
So we get into complete darkness and I’m absolutely terrified. These people are very hostile and I don’t know where I am. I said, “I’m not going with you any further.” They said, “You’re almost there.” We started to fight and I was trying to get away from them. They were pushing and pulling at me. There were now a lot of them. Originally it had been a handful, now with the darkness it could have been 100s or 1000s, I didn’t know.

They were playing with me. They could have destroyed me if they wanted to, but they didn’t want to. They wanted to inflict pain on me, because they derived satisfaction out of the pain that I experienced. It’s really hard for me to talk about, and I won’t tell you much about it; it gets too ugly. Initially they were tearing with their fingernails, scratching, gouging, ripping, and biting. I was trying to defend myself, trying to fight them off and get away from them but it was like being in a bee hive, there were hundreds all over me.
Soon I was lying on the ground; all ripped up with pain everywhere, inside and outside. Even harder to bear the physical pain was the emotional pain, with utter degradation. I never once felt that it was unjust or wrong.
I heard my voice, not someone’s voice or the voice of God, it was my voice, but I didn’t speak it. Maybe it was my conscious, I don’t know, but I distinctly heard it say, “Pray to God!” So I thought to myself, “I don’t believe in God.” I was thinking, “even if I could pray, I don’t know how to pray anymore.”
At that time, I haven’t prayed for about 23 years. When I was a child, we said prayers in Sunday school and Church. I was trying to remember them. To me, praying was just reciting something that I learned.
“The Lord is my Shepherd, give us this day our daily bread, my country tis’ of thee. Wait, that’s not a prayer. Yea thou I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, for score and seven years ago our forefathers…” I’m getting all mixed up, I can’t remember how to pray.
Every time I would mention God to these people that hurt me, it was like throwing boiling water on them. They would shriek, scream and yell. They would use the worst profanity I had ever heard in this world. They could not bear to be around me talking about God. It was so painful for them to hear about God that they kept backing away. So I had a sense that I could push them away by talking about God. So I am trying to remember prayers, but I was getting confused and mixed up.
Eventually I realize that they are gone and I’m alone. I was alone there for an eternity, what I mean was that I had no sense of time. But I thought about my life, I though about what I had done, and what I hadn’t done. I thought about this situation I was in. The conclusion that I came to was this, my entire adult live was selfish, and my only god was myself. I realized that there was something terribly wrong with my life, and that the people that attacked me were the same kind of people that I was. They were not monsters, nor demons; they were people who had missed IT. The point of being alive in this world, they had missed it, they had lived lives of selfishness and cruelty. And now I was in a world where there was nothing else; nothing but selfishness and cruelty. They were doomed to inflict that upon each other and themselves forever, without end. And now I was a part of it.

Though I didn’t want to be there, it seemed like the right place for me to be. I felt that this is what I deserver, because this is how I lived. You can’t imaging how emotionally painful that was. I’m lying there for time without end, thinking about my fate.
In the back of my mind comes up an image of myself as a child, sitting in a Sunday school class, singing Jesus Loves Me. “Jesus loves me, la la la, Jesus loves me, la la la.” I could hear myself as a child singing it. More important than anything else was that I could feel it in my heart.
There was a time in my life when I was young and innocent and I believed in something good, I believed in someone other that myself. I believed in someone who was all good, all powerful, who really really cared about me, and I wanted that back. That which I had lost, I had thrown away, I betrayed, I wanted that back. I didn’t know Jesus, but I wanted to know Jesus. I didn’t know His love, but I wanted to know His love. I didn’t know if He was real, but I wanted Him to be real. There was a time in my life where I did believe in something, and I wanted to trust that it was true.

So I call up into the darkness, “Jesus, please save me!” and He came.   First there was a tiny little spec of light in the darkness, vary rapidly it got brighter. The light became so bring that in the physical world it would have consumed me. It would have fried me to a crisp. But it was not hot or dangerous there. He was in this light and he reached down and gently started to pick me up.
In His light I could see that I was all gory, filthy and had wounds all over. I looked like road kill. He was gently putting His hands underneath me and tenderly picking me up. As He was touching me, all the wounds, pain and dirt just goes away. It just evaporated away, and I was whole and healed. And inside, just filled with His love. I wish I could explain it. It’s frustrating not being able to tell people about it because it was the best thing that ever happened to me in my life, it was everything. It was the ALL of life to know that love, and I just can't reveal that to you.
So He’s holding me, embracing me, rubbing my back, like a father would his son, like a mother would her daughter, just gently rubbing my back. I am balling like a baby out of happiness; from being lost and now found, being dead and now brought back to life. He’s carrying me out of there, and we just flew out.
We were moving towards a world of light, and I began to have thoughts of tremendous shame. I’ve been so bad, I thought of myself as dirt, garbage and filth. I thought to myself, “He’s made a mistake, I don’t belong here, He doesn’t want me.” How could He care about me, why me, I’m bad.
Then we stopped, we weren’t in hell, we weren’t in Heaven, we were in-between. He said, “We don’t make mistakes, you belong here.” We began to converse and He was telling me things.

He brought over some angels who went over my life from beginning to end. They showed me what I had done right and what I had done wrong. And it was really simple. When I had been a loving kind person, considerate of other people, it had made the angels happy, it had made Jesus happy, and they let me know that it made God happy. When I had been selfish and manipulative it made the angels unhappy, it made Jesus unhappy, and they let me know it made God unhappy. What they were trying to convey to me, in a nutshell, was that my whole purpose of my existence was to love God and love my neighbor as myself. That is why I had been created, that is what I was in this world to do and to learn. But I failed.

They told me that I needed to come back to this world, and I got really upset because I wanted to go to Heaven. What they told me about Heaven was that it was the most fun, most interesting, and most wonderful place. Everyone would want to go to Heaven and I wanted to get there. They said that I was NOT ready, that I wasn’t fit, it wasn’t my time to go to Heaven. It was my time to come back to this world and try and live the way that God wanted me to live, the way He created me to live.
I told Jesus and the angels that I couldn’t live in this world without them. I said that my heart would break if they sent me back to this world. They’d be there and I would be here. They said to me, “You don’t get it? What is the matter? We are showing you all this. We’ve always been there. We’ve been with you all this time. And you’ve never been alone down there.”
I said, “You’ve got to let me know that you are around once in a while.” So they said if I prayed and confess my sins to God, if I give what I had to God, meaning to give my worries, cares, hopes, and my dreams, just give it all up to God, then there would be times when I would know in my heart that they are there. Not necessarily seeing them, but I would feel the love like I felt then. I told them that if they will assure me that there are times when I can know that love, then I could live in this world. They said they would do that, then they send me back.
After the experience, the nurse who’d said that they couldn’t find a doctor, she ran back to the room and said that a doctor has arrived. at the hospital which is like this is pretty miraculous stuff because this is like around 9 or 9:30 at the night. She said “the doctor has arrived at the hospital and we are going to do surgery on you right away.” And some … people came in and they through my wife out of the room. It is very disturbing because I was trying to tell them I wanted to tell my wife what had happened to me. So when I pass my wife on the hall on the path to the surgery, I said everything is going to be great. And she just started thalling(?) …, that is like a dying man. Strange thing about this experience is the memory hasn’t dull at all. It is real tense and I don’t know it stays tense. I believe one of the reasons that God gives me this experience is that I would have the opportunity to share it with someone. I don’t know who and I never know who. But I would have the opportunity to share with somebody so it could be a help to them.

=== Street Interviews ===
(John 14:6) I am the Way the Truth and the Life, no man comes to the Father but by Me.
[Announcer] A random survey reveals that many people do not believe in a true Heaven and Hell. Many of those who do believe these places exists, have different ideas on how a person gets to one place or the other.

[Random Person on Street #1 (Man)]
I don’t believe there is a Hell. I do believe there is a Heaven. Somehow there has to be more to this existence than just a short period of time on the Earth, there’s got to be something following it.

[Random Person on Street #2 (Man)]
I believe that everyone will pay for what they do in life. I don’t necessarily believe in what the Bible says about Hell being a fiery inferno, I believe Hell is just your worst fears and everything that can be evil in your own perception, you pay for - for eternity. And Heaven is just where you live the rest of your life in peace as long as you love God and live for God and live by His Word.

[Random Person on Street #3 (Woman)] I do believe there is a Heaven, definitely there is a Heaven. I’m not sure so much about the Hell. How do you explain Hell. However, Heaven Yes.

[Random Person on Street #4 (Man)]
I don’t think its necessary that you attend church to go to Heaven, or that you believe in the bible, but just live a good life. Hell is reserved for just a few really bad people, maybe somebody who might commit murder intentionally. Murder is probably the only thing that you would wind up in Hell for.

[Random Person on Street #5 (Woman)]
I’m not really sure what would lead you to Hell, or why you would go to Heaven. I wouldn’t know.

[Random Person on Street #6 (Man)]
I think there is not really a Heaven or Hell, just an afterlife. I don't know exactly what it is. I not sure what there is, but I think there is some sort of middle, or limbo, or purgatory where everybody goes. Its neither really comfortable or really traumatic.

[Random Person on Street #7 (Woman)]
I believe that everyone in their own mind thinks of a Heaven and a Hell. Heaven is what makes them happiest, what they are looking forward to in the future, and what they believe by “their own belief”, whether it be God or some other deity or entity, that Heaven does exist. And that is what they work for in life. My daughter is a proclaimed atheist, but somewhere in the back of her mind, she knows there is something that she wants out of the final life time. And to me that is all that is required, a deity is not required.

[Random Person on Street #8 (Woman)]
I believe in my own kind of belief which is more of a metaphysical belief. I believe however you feel on Earth, how you view Heaven, what it is, it’s your own conception. So it becomes that way when you die. So if you believe that there is a god source in you, and that you are a good person, and you’re a happy person, that is what happens to you after you die. But I don’t believe that you’re penalized, and you go to some place full of fire, because you didn't live your life the way organized religion thinks you should.
[End of Interviews]

[Dr. Rawlings] Many people are trying to dilute the message of hell and heaven saying that neither of these places exists. Why not eat, drink and be merry? If there is no accountability, then there is no sin. And if there is no sin, Christ died in vain. And if Christ died in vain, what do we need God for? This is the new philosophy of New Age, that there is no hell. It is a hope of most people that there is no hell.
Volunteers are going into hospitals, to visit our loved ones, with the New Age message. It is called the religion of the ending years, the religion of near death experiences. “Look, I went to heaven”, they tell the patient that is dying, “I saw the light and I came back. All is well. There is no accountability, there is no hell. Heaven’s gates are open wide for everyone who dies. Look at me. I am an atheist and I am here. You don’t have to worry. Death is nothing to be feared. I am going to stay with you. Your family is too afraid to stay with you while you are dying, but I'm not. Let me hold your hand. Let me tell you about this glorious thing that are coming to get you, this beautiful light at the end of the tunnel where there is no worry, no loss, only gain. You are acceptable as you are. There is no heaven, there is no hell. It is eternity for all." This is the new age philosophy called the Omega Faith, where everybody goes to heaven. There is a group of these people coming into our hospitals, consulting the dying, instead of our church groups consulting the dying.
Ministry to the dying is the most neglected ministry of all. Nobody wants it. Everybody is afraid of a dying patient. And the dying patient wants to know what dying is all about. Does it hurt? Is there a life after death? Is there a Heaven and a Hell? How can I make sure that I am going to get to heaven? And you can tell them it is a free gift. You can tell them how to get it. But if we don’t defend ourselves against the Omega faith, who are infiltrating the hospitals now with a faith that is deadly, then we are going to lose our own Christianity. The patient will die naked without any faith at all.

=== Dr. Donald Whitaker ===
Our next case is of Dr. Whitaker who is still in practice, but was atheist at the time of the incident. He had nothing to do with God, but there was a situation that changed his life. We’d like you to experience it with him. 

[Dr. Donald Whitaker] It was February of 1975, at that time I was an alcoholic out of control. I was also using recreational drugs. But primarily, alcohol was my drug of choice. I was totally out of control. I had a lot of friends in the entertainment business; Ringo Star and a bunch of other people.
They were having a TV special on the west coast. Hoight (a friend) had called me and asked me if I would like to go. I told him that I would love to, because I knew there was going to be a lot of booze, and partying. While they were doing their special, I was doing my thing.
After about three or four days out there, I became ill. I had severe pain in my abdomen. I flew into Oklahoma city, called a senator friend of mine, and asked him to send a car for me because I was sick. They sent a car and took me home. And I checked into Whatley hospital in Texarkana, Texax in February of 1975. I checked in with electrolytes, which means that the chemicals in my body were so far out of balance that they had to give me IVs to build me up.

At that time of my life, I was atheist. I was hard core atheist and was living for myself.   Atheists are self centered, they live for themselves. This is where I found myself in 1975 in my hospital.
After 3 days they operated me. Later, I found myself in the intensive care on a respirator, which means it was breathing for me. I couldn’t speak. I’ve been there in a comma. I heard these people talking about how sick I was and how I was going to die and how I wouldn’t get out of the hospital. At that time my hair was very long because I just wore my hair long. And I heard one guy say, “My, his hair is long.” And another guy said, “Not nearly as long as it is going be before he gets out of here.” And the third voice said, “He's not going to get out of here. He's going to die.”
And after 3 days, I could breath on my own. I remember my doctor, my surgeon, Dr. Donald Dunkon said to me, “Don, if you have anything to get right, if you have anything to get signed, you get it done because we are not sure how long you have.”
I knew I had a condition which is that was called Acute hemorrhagic narcotic pancreatitis. You don’t live with this disease. You could live with pancreatitis. You could even live with Acute pancreatitis, but you do not live with Acute hemorrhagic narcotic pancreatitis. Dunkon had told my two sons that I would be dead before morning. They didn’t expect me to survive.
I was laying there, a professed atheist. I didn’t believe in God. I believed in the power of the universe because I’ve seen it. As a physician, I’ve dealt with life and death. I believed in something, but don’t talk me about God. And surely don’t talk to me about resurrection, virgin birth or these type of things because I am in research and science. The Majority of PHDs in research and science don’t believe in God. They do not believe a supreme being. They are beginning to believe there is an order in the universe because the further along we go, we see the order.

It is very easy to be an atheist when you are successful. You have worked your way from Oklahoma welfare to be one of the most powerful men in your part of the country – one of the most powerful men in the state of Oklahoma, politically. It is very easy to be an atheist when you have done all of that. A man could sit back and say "I don’t need God. What is God?"
But it is very difficult to be an atheist when you are lying on the death bed, because you began thinking "what if these people are right?" There had been one man named Ron Short, that stood between me and the gates of hell. One man had witnessed to me about the love of Jesus for 5 years, before I became ill. I would debate him and I liked him, because he did what he said he was going to do. He was the only one that I saw that profess to be Christian and lived what he said he was going to do. I really respected him. I didn’t believe what he said but I respected him.
When I was lying on my death bed and knowing that I was going to die, guess who I thought about? I thought, "what if Ron is right? What if there is a Heaven and a Hell." Almost immediately the most pressing thought in my mind is how do I get saved. What is saved? How do I get saved?
So I sent people out to get Ron Short. I wanted him to come down because I wanted him to do whatever he had to do. I had no idea how a man hanging on a tree in Israel 2000 years ago could save me. What is that to me? But I knew he had something that I had to have. That night Ron wasn’t home, he was in Alabama. So I had people go and get Ron.
That night was the longest night that I’ve had in my entire life, before or since. As I am laying there in bed, I had begun to fade away into darkness.   It was so, so dark. It was like the darkness just penetrated into your very being. I can tell you that I left my body because I remember coming back into my body. I don’t know where I was out of my body.
There are people that talk about a light, or floating above, a feeling of warmth or love. I didn’t feel any of that. I felt none of that. I felt untold terror, untold terror. I knew that if I went all the way, if I slipped all the way, I would never get back. In my being of beings I knew that. So I fought all night long.

They told me later on that I not only pull the mattress cover off the mattress, I put the mattress upon me. I had to stay, I had to wait till Ron got there. Whatever he had to do, I had to wait.

But again when I would leave my body, I would be going down into deep dark terror. My skin began to get cold. Not the kind of cold you feel when you walk out in the air, no, this was bone chilling cold. And I could feel the coldness began to come up my legs.
Again I would begin to leave my body and would be in the darkness, in that void. I remember one time entering back my body, I felt my body thud, my physical body thud. Believe me, believe me, that was the most horrifying terrifying experience that I had ever encountered.
I fought all night long. The next morning around 9:30 or 10 o’clock, Ron came in. He said, “Dr. Whitaker, what do they say are your chances?” I said, “Ron, they tell me I have none.” He said, “Now is the time.” I said, “You're right.”
Before, I had cursed him, I had spit on him, but now it was the time because I had to have whatever he had. I had a short period of time left on earth and I didn’t have any idea when I might make that trip and go all the way.

At that time Ron simply led me in a sinner’s pray. I had no idea what a sinner’s prayer was, but I trusted Ron. He led me through the sinner’s prayer and told me that Jesus had died for my sins. He had died for the sins of the world. I didn’t quite understand that. He showed me in the word of God where that was written.
You have to understand that I am a man of books. I’ve spent big part of my life, 25 or 26 years of life in books, all types of scientific books. I have degrees in Chemistry, all the way up to medicine doctor to practical medicine.
He told me and I believed him because it said so in this book. It was a new book to me, it was called Bible. I had Ron lead me, and I said the sinner’s prayer. I can tell you one thing, there was a peace that came over me like I have never known.

I’ve searched for that peace in the bottles, alcohol, needles, drugs, and women. I’ve searched for it in all type of places. But there was no peace in my life. But once I accepted Jesus Christ as my Lord and savior, I was no longer afraid. I still believed I was going to die because I knew the condition I had, and you don’t survive it. I knew that, I am a physician. I knew what I had you did not survive.
Ron showed me in the word of God where it says, “These signs shall follow those that believe. They shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover.” (Mark 16:18) I walk around on planet earth this day, taking no insulin, taking no enzymes, eating whatsoever I want, and everyday God produces in my body the correct material for me to function without having to take medication.

When you see blind eyes open, you see the cripples walk, you see the leprosy cleansed, and you see them with your own eyes, then it doesn’t take a rocket science to figure out that Bible is true. 
[Dr. Rawlings] How can the various stages of Hell have different aspects to people? The Bible doesn’t say it is all fire. If you look at different places, it says
• “cast out”
• “separate from God”
• “total darkness”
• “with worms that cannot die”
Most of it is flame. Seeing the angels of light can be deceptive in some cases. For instance, 2 Corinthians 11:14, it tells us that even Satan can change himself into the angel of light and deceive many. Which light did these people see at the end of the tunnel, especially if it was someone that didn’t think they deserve to be in Heaven? Those things do occur.
Strangely enough the opposite does not occur. Those that saw themselves in Hell knew exactly where they belong. And there was no question why they were put there. In fact, Christ talked about this Himself in Mathew 25. Jesus also said that if Satan cast out Satan, how would his kingdom stand? (Mathew 12:26) Meaning, why would Satan show people that there is a Hell, that would work against his kingdom and his lies. No, impossible. As an angel of light, Satan can deceive many. But this variation that they see in Hell, whether it is total darkness or whether it is fire, both are places where they never want to visit again.

=== Conclusion ===
All of these Hell experiences had one thing in common. Surprise! They didn’t know there was such a place. Will you find it as surprise? Will I find it as surprise? Or will we be prepared? Hell is nothing new. It has always been there. These people just discovered that when they died and came back. They want to tell you about it.
[Dr. Rodonaia] And I experienced what is love, what is faith, what is hope. And all these 3 are wisdom of God.
[Dr. Whitaker] The prayer of faith, the prayer of salvation, is not some little prayer, is the only way to the Father. And that is the only way. Now all of these people in the New Age movement that believe that everybody is going to heaven, that you can worship anything, you can worship a flee, you can squeeze a tree, you can worship a crystal, you can worship a star. I got news for them, they are not going unless they accept Jesus Christ as their Lord and Savior, because the word says the only way to the Father is through the Son.
[Ronal Reagan] Don’t go to hell. Please. I beg you. Don’t go to hell. It was not prepared for you.
[Charles McKay] If you are saved, you are saved, if you have accepted Jesus.
[Howard Storm] Do not put it off for tomorrow, for any reason, because you might die this very moment.
[Charles McKay]  It is the best thing that ever happened in my life.
[Howard Storm] You can feel Jesus’ presence with you, today, in this place in this time.
[Ronal Reagan] It is not God’s will that any people should perish. I didn’t know this. I didn’t know the love of God. All I knew was hatred, violence, and abuse. But there is one that cares. His name is Jesus.
[Whitaker] And who is the Son? He is the word made flesh and came and dwell amongst men. The word is the way to the Father.
[Howard Storm] Make a choice. Not tomorrow, not tonight. Make a choice right now. Are you going to give your heart over to Jesus or not?
[Charles McKay] If you want to have a life after this one, you better accept Jesus.
(Revelations 3:20) Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if anyone hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and will dine with him, and he with Me.
[Dr. Rawlings] Friends, you’ve heard the evidence. This is the closest you are going to get to making a decision. Is there a life after death? Are these people that were presented to you turning their whole lives upside down for nothing, or because there IS a heaven and a hell?
Have you made the decision in your own life? Do you know if you died tonight that you will be with God in Heaven tomorrow? And remember the quote from Revelations 3:20, Behold I stand at the door and knock. God is knocking right now. If you hear me, open the door and I will come in. I WILL come in, not might come in, and fellowship with you and you with me. It means you come dirty, just like you are. He will fellowship with you and tell you how to clean up your life. And meanwhile in exchange, give you this free gift of eternal life with Jesus Christ because you are one of His. You are now a Christian.
(John 11:25-26) I am the resurrection and the life; he who believes in Me shall live even if he dies, and everyone who lives and believes in Me shall never die. Do you believe this?
the End To Hell and Back by Dr. Rawlings Documentary

МАКЛЕР ОКАЗАЛСЯ В АДУ! Невероятно! Ад 23 минуты в аду

Thu, 30 Sep 2010 10:29:36 -0500

МАКЛЕР ОКАЗАЛСЯ В АДУ! Невероятно! Ад 23 минуты в аду
From: maksimonus | July 14, 2010 | 5,030 views

Билл Висс автор книги "23 минуты в аду"
сверхъестественное невероятное удивительное шокирующее свидетельство об аде. 22 ноября 1998 Билл Висс лег спать как ни в чем не бывало. В три часа ночи он внезапно был взят из тела и перемещен в ад, где провел 23 минуты в аду, в течении которых стал жертвой неописуемых ужасов и пыток. Это событие побудило его полностью изменить свою жизнь и бросить выгодный бизнес риэлтера в Калифорнии. Сегодня Билл является автором двух книг о реальности ада и активным христианским деятелем говорит о существовании ада на радио и телевидении.

(ад шеол преисподняя озеро огненное плач и скрежет зубов невероятное шокирующий смерть свидетельство рай и ад маклер риеэлтор невероятное но факт удивительное воскрешение побывавшие в аду шеол преисподняя сверхестественное побывавшие в раю cvthnm шокинующее свидетельство Бил Вайс ytdthjznyj, fl b haq, nebo svidetelstvo ad svidetelstvo makler neveroyatno, professor v adu, neverojatno 23 minuty v adu 24 минуты в аду lmzdjk cfnfyf дьявол демоны сатана) (less info)

Divine Revelation of Heaven and Hell - Mary K Baxter

Thu, 30 Sep 2010 08:58:12 -0500

Divine Revelation of Heaven and Hell - Mary K Baxter
28:30 - 2 years ago
Hear the eyewitness testimony on the True Existence of Heaven & Hell. Mary Katherine Baxter was chosen by God to let the world know of the REALITY of Hell. Jesus Christ appeared to Mary Baxter on 40 consecutive nights and took Mary on a tour of Hell and Heaven. She walked, with Jesus, through the horrors of Hell and talked with many people. Jesus showed her what happens to souls when they die and what happens to the unbelievers and Servants of God who do not obey there calling. Note: Please pray for discernment with all these revelations and always use the Word of God and Holy Spirit as your guide.

Countdown to Eternity

Mon, 27 Sep 2010 08:43:44 -0500

Countdown to Eternity
1:14:31 - 4 years ago
How can we know if we're living in the last days? What signs does the Bible tell us to look for? This video examines several (but not all: i.e. prophecies about evolution are not addressed) prophecy themes in the scriptures to see what God reveals to us about this topic. Included in the discussion are prophecies about the environment, modern technology, morality, Israel, global unity and global religion. There is also a brief discussion of the worldwide Marian apparitions. It also addresses the issues of whether or not this generation may be the one to witness the return of Jesus Christ, why the Bible is unique among all other holy books, and what the Gospel message of salvation in the Bible is.

Mormon Lady Went to Hell

Sun, 26 Sep 2010 09:57:02 -0500

Mormon Lady Went to Hell
07:43 - 2 years ago
Religion or Cults do not save the soul ONLY repentance/faith in the real Jesus Christ.